j^-">i»J5w=m*if"»*p-»-.--j--.--'-.---.

'^<-'¥\.-^i^^ '- ^'

•i'.&

v00y

^mv
TJiis Edition is limited to 250 Copies,

of which this is JVb 1 OU

 Digitized by tine Internet Archive
in 2008 witii funding from
IVIicrosoft Corporation

http://www.arcliive.org/details/apocalypseofstjoOOgwynuoft
DUBLIN UNIVERSITY PRESS SERIES.

THE

APOCALYPSE OF ST. JOHN,

A SYP.IAC YERSION.
 • • ,^ v^* *

^
—a^ ^ ^.;£^^
\s^&llhV »XaoV» aVaVz^ ,pa
^.^ Ok Wvu ^ >^A\>f

*fi ^Vh\o ial^jdi /Uas

^-A«A^ o»Vav* ^ .|jfl^y^

.1/
^,aa:;j: \sjcp»V h^^v 2i,

Ai'uc. xxii. iy-2i : AcT. i. 1-3, Apoc. vii. 2-9,

•%

THE APOCALYPSE OF ST. JOHN.

A SYRIAC VERSION HITHERTO UNKNOWN;

EDITED,

{FROM A MS. IN THE LIBRARY OF IHE EARL OF CRAWFORD AND BALCARRES),

wn H

CRITICAL NOTES ON THE SYRIAC TEXT,

AND AN

ANNOTATED RECONSTRUCTION OF THE UNDERLYING GREEK TEXT,

BY

JOHN GWYNN, D.T)., D.C.L.,

Regius Professor of Divinity, and sometime Fellow of Trinity College,
in the University of Diibli7i

TO WHICH IS PREFIXFn

AN INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION
ON THK

SYRIAC VEESIONS OF TEE APOCALYPSE, ,/\V \

BY THE EDITOR.

DUBLIN : HODGES, FIGGIS, AND CO. (Limitkd), GEAFTON STEEET.

LONDON: LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO., PATERNOSTEIl-EOW.

1897.
 ?

DUBLIN :

PRINTED AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS,

BY PONSONRY AND WELDRICK.
 TO

THE PROVOST AND SENIOR FELLOWS

OF

TRINITY COLLEGE, DUBLIN,

THIS EDITION OF THE APOCALYPSE IN SYRIAC,

BEING

THE FIRST SYRIAC BOOK ISSUED FROM THE

DUBLIN UNIVERSITY PRESS,

Is ©ctftcatcti,

IN ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF THEIR LIBERALITY IN UNDERTAKING

THE COST OF ITS PUBLICATION,

BY

THE EDITOR.

Trinity College, Dublin,

November, iSob.
 PREFACE.

In j^reparing for publication this edition of a Syriac version of the

Apocalypse distinct from that wliich has hitherto been the only one
known, I have judged it best to reproduce the text paginatim et Uneatim

as it stands in the manuscript from which I derive it. I have merely

restored a few letters and points which were illegible or doubtful in the

original, usually marking such restorations with square brackets, and in

every case indicating them in the Notes which I have added after the

text. The Ms. has happily reached us in such good preservation, that

the instances in which this has been needful are very few. The Syriac
text, and following Notes, form Part II of this volume. My aim has
been to place any Syriac scholar who may consult it, as nearly as may
be in the same position as if he had the Ms. itself before him. This I

believe has been substantially effected, so far as is practicable in a

typographical reproduction ;
though here and there, in the placing of
points, slight variations have occurred, — probably immaterial, for in this

respect the usage of the scribe seems to have been arbitrary. The
prefixed autotype Plate gives a perfect representation of two columns of

the Ms. ; and a comparison of these with the corresponding columns of

the printed text will show exactly the degree of faithfulness whicli has

been attained in the latter.

In Part I, I have given a reconstruction of the Greek text on which

the translator may be supposed to have worked. From it, a student of
iv PEEFACB.

the New Testament who is unacquainted with Syriac, will be able to

ascertain the textual evidence of this version less indirectly, and more
surely, than througli the medium of a rendering into Latin or English.

At the points where doubt exists as to the underlying Greek, I have

added such footnotes as may enable .the reader of it to judge for himself;

but, thanks to the fidelity and clearness of the translator's work, such

points are not many, and none of them is material. I may safely affirm

that on every textual question of interest or importance, this version

bears its testimony without ambiguity, and my Greek text conveys

that testimony with precision. At p. cxlv will be found an exact

statement of the limits within which it may be relied on as a textual

authority.

To this text I have prefixed a Dissertation, in which I have fully

discussed the Syriac text, and its underlying Greek. I liave endeavoured
to lead to the conclusion that this ApocalyjDse is a portion of the original

" Philoxenian " New Testament, as translated a.d. 508, for Philoxenus
of Mabug, by Poly carpus "the Chorepiscopus." I have endeavoured to

show, farther, that the other version of the Apocalypse, first printed

by De Dieu in 1627, is a revision of this, and belongs probably to the

Syriac New Testament of Tliomas of Harkel, of a.d. 616.

Whether I am right or not in these views, I think it will be admitted

by competent critics that the version now printed is older than the other,

is superior to it in linguistic purity and in textual value, and is therefore

more worthy of being printed in future Syriac New Testaments as a
supplement to the Peshitto, in company with the text of the four non-
Peshitto Catholic Epistles, first edited in 1630 by Pococke. The affinity

between that text of the Epistles and this of the Apocalypse is evident
whereas the De Dieu Apocalypse, alike in diction and in method, is

Harkleian, harmonizing neither with the Pococke Epistles nor with the

Peshitto.
 PREFACE. V

In the Chapters of the Dissertation which rehite to tlie Greek text,

I have judged it most fitting to treat of tiie authorities —manuscripts

or versions— apart from all textual theories, and simply in view of tlie

facts presented by them when independently studied. I have therefore

refrained from using tlie terms "Neutral,'' "Western," "Alexandrian,"
"Syrian," and soforth, as designating types of text.

I gladly take this opportunity of acknowledging the great liberality of

the Earl of Crawford in giving me permission to borrow from his Library

and to retain for many months this unique Ms.
I have also to express my thanks to the Rev. G. H. Gwilliam, B.D.,
Fellow of Hertford College, Oxford, for the infcn-mation which led me to

the discovery of this version, and for nuich valuable advice and assistance

in the course of the present work, — esj)ecially for his efficient lielp in

deciphering the defaced colophon : to Mr. J. P. Edniond, Librarian to

Lord Crawford, for many verifications of the readings of the Ms. : to

Dr. Karl Horning, late of the Ms. Department of the British Museum,
for collation with the original of my transcript of the extract from Ms.
Add. 17193, page 35, Part II : to the Rev. H. Jackson Lawlor, B.D.,
Senior Chaplain of St. Mary's, Edinburgh, and to tlie Rev. A. Edward
Johnston, B.D., Assistant Lecturer in Divinity, Dublin, for careful reading

and correction of the proofs of the Syriac text and matter pertaining to

it, and for helpful suggestions, some of which are sjjecially acknowledged
in the Notes: to Mr. John I. Beare, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College,

Dublin, for similar services in the revision of the Greek text and ap2)ended

Notes: to the Rev. John H. Bernard, D.D., Archbishop King's Lecturer in

Divinity and Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, for useful criticisms and

advice on the investigations contained in CliajDteivs III and IV of the

Dissertation: and to Mr. John B. Bury, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College,

Dublin, for valuable help in the topographical and historical inquiries,

of which the results are summed up in Chapter VIII.

b
vi PEEFACE.

I desire to record, farther, the advice and encouragement which, in the

progress of this work, I received from two eminent schoiars whose loss,

within the last few years, all who are concerned in Semitic studies have

to deplore — Dr. William Wright, Professor of Arabic in the University

of Cambridge, whose judgment guided me in the paleographic questions

discussed in Chapter VII of the Dissertation ;

and the Very Rev. Dr.

R. Payne Smith, Dean of Canterbury, to whom I frequently had recourse

— and never without a satisfying response from liis ready kindness and

great learning — in doubtful points of Syriac scliolarshi]^. At his request

I placed in his hands the sheets containing the Syriac text when first

printed (in 1892), and references to them will be found in the latter part

of his Thesaurus.

It only remains that I should express my obligations to Mr. Weldrick,

of the Dublin University Press, and to his staff, for the cai'e they have

bestowed on the printing of the work, especially of the Syriac text.

JOHN GWYNN.

November, 1890.
 CONTENTS.

PART I.

INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.

THE SYRIAC VEKSTON^S OF THE APOCALYPSE.

CHAPTER I.

PREFATORY.
I.

II.
Plan and Contents of the present Work,
The Syriac Versions of the exlra-Peshitto Books of
....... the N.T., . . .
PAOE
xiii

xiv

CHAPTER II.

THE PRESENT VERSION.

I. Its Character and Merits, .........

........ xvii

II.

III.

IV.
Its general Affinity to the Peshitto,

Its special Affinity to the 0. T. Peshitto, .......

.....
Instances illustrative of the foregoing Sections,
xis
xx
xxii

V. Contrast betioeen its Diction and that of the Harkleian Version of N. T., . xxvi
VI.
As to ......
General Contrast betiveen this Version (S) and the rival Version (2)

........
grammar and grammatical forms, xxvii
As
As
As
to

to general

to accuracy,
method. .........
idiom and vocabulary,

..........
xxix
xxxi
xxxiii

VII.
In variations of rendering,
In grammatical variations,
........
Affinity as well as Diversity between the Versions

........
:
*

xxxv
xxxvi
VIII. Affinity betiveen S and tJie '^ Pococka" Epistles, xxxvii
b2
,iii
CONTENTS.

CHAPTER III.

1>RE1,IMIN.\RT STUDY OF THE GREEK TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE.

PAOR
xxxix
I.— The Authorities for the Text,
xl
Inferiority of the text of ^^ iu Apocalypse (note),
Chapter, xlii
U.— Method adopted, and Objects pursued, in this .

111.— Character of the MSS. severally, as regards clerical Accuracy, xliii

severally, as regards textual Value, xlvii

l^! .—Character of the MSS.
xlviii
Divergence of eacb MS. from the rest,
xlix
Tendency MS. towards, or away from, the
of each cursive text,

Value attached to each MS. by critical Editors,

li

Summary of results as to the MSS. severally, .

liii

NOTE PREFATORY TO CHAPTER IV.

of G, liv
Probable corrections of figures relating to text

CHAPTER IV.

THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S.

I. Numerical Expression of Amount of Agreement between S and each MS., . Iv

n. — Variation of this Amount according to Group-distribution of the MSS., . Ivi

III. Analysis of the Figures arrived at in II., lix

IV. Interpretation of numerical Besults

S with Q, to a limited extent, ........
......... Ix

S with P, in the main,

S with C, most closely, ......... ib.

Ixi

V.
S with A, in important readings,
S with X, in eccentric readings, .......
Further Examination of the comparative Belations of S %uith Greek Texts:
ib.

ib.

VI.
With K, A, and P,
With certain exceptional mss., .......
Belations of S loith the Latin Versions severally
Isiii

Ixiv

S with Latin and MS. support,

S with Latin support against all MSS., ...... Ixv
ib.

VII.
S with each several combination
Hypotheses to account for the Facts of the .....
of MS. with Latin
is-text,
version, . . Ixvi
Ixx
VIII. Belation between the S-text and the 1-text:
Their extensive agreement,
Their differences,
........ Ixxi
Ixxii

Comparative exte^jt of agreement of S and 2 severally with each MS., Ixxiii

Probable method by which one text was formed from the other, . Ixxv
TX. The Divergencies of S from
Its substitutions, omissions,

Its
all other

apparent singular readings, due

and
Texts
insertions,
to
.....
corruptions in the Syriac, .
Ixxvi
Ixxix
 CONTENTS.

CHAPTEE V.

REASONS FOR ACCEPTING S AS THE PRIOR VERSION.

I.

II.

III.

IV.
Analogy of the "Pococke" and Harhleian Versions of
Traces of S betrayed hy
Forecast fulfilled by B,
Traces of S in the Apparatus attached
"2,, ....• to S,
the Four Epistles, .

•
Ixxxi
ib.

Ixxxii

Ixxxiii

V. Like traces in Barsalibis Commentary ore 2, Ixxxiv

Yl.— Conflations in S eynbodying Benderviujs of S, . . . . . . Ixxxv

VII. Benderings borrowed from B, and hnixrfcctly assimilated, by "2,, . . Ixxxvi
VIII. Textual Affinities of each Version, Ixxxviii

CHAPTER VI.

DATE AND AUTHORSHIP OF S.

I. Its Date :

Direct Evidence of Brit. Mus. Ms. Add. 17193,

Indirect Evidence of Crawford Ms. Syr. 2, .... xc
ib.

Inference from Comparison of Texts

Internal Evidence of the Version,
Inference from pirobable Date of
......
......
"S,,
o/vii. 1-8, given in above Mss. xcl
xcii

xciii

II. Its Author :

Not Jacob of Edessa,

Presumably identical
........
xvith Translator of " Pococke" Epistles,
xciv
xcv
This presumption confirmed by Internal Evidence,
Also by analogous Case of 2 and Harkleian, .... ib.

xcvi
Also by Affinity betxveen
Objections ansivered, ........
S and Philoxenian Esaias, . xcvii

xcviii

CHAPTEE VII.

THE APOCALYPSE IX THE SYRIAN CHURCHES.

I. — The Apocalypse knoicn to certain Members of Syrian Churches

Of the seventeenth and sixteenth centuries,
Of the twelfth, eleventh, and ninth centuries.

II.
Of the seventh and
Of the fourth century,
Its Circulation very limited,
....
sixtli centuries,

....
.

ib.

ciii

III. — Vahie of the Versions ti and 'S,, civ

X CONTENTS.

CHAPTEE, VIII.

ACCOUNT OF THE CRAWFORD Ms. (STR. 2).

PAGE
I. Description of the
II.—Its Contents,
III.

lY.—Its
Its Place of Origin,

History,
Ms

...... •
^^^
cvii

ex
cxi

Y.—Its Age
a.
:

Arguments for and against an early date, ..... cxii

b. Reasons for assigning Ms.

Evidence of handwriting, ........
to close of twelfth century :

cxiii

Mention of Tur'abdiu in Colophon

Structure and wording of Colophon,
Political situation impUed
......
.....
in Colophon,
cxiv
cxv
ib.

Contents and arrangement of the Ms., .....

Personal statements of Colophon as to the scribe, and his uncles, exvi
cxviii

APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.
Peelimtnaey Memorandum to Appendix,
List of Abbreviations, &c.,
I.
........... . .

liciuUngs of S, ivhich are attested by one or more, but not

. . . .

all,
.

of the
. .

MSS.,
cxxii
cxxiv
cxxv
II. Beadings of S which have no MS. support
Supported by mss. and Latin, against MSS., cxli

Supported by mss., against MSS. and Latin, ib.

against MSS. and mss..

Supported by Latin
Supported by 2 only, .... cxliii

cxliv

Note Prefatory to Greek Text, ..... cxlv

GREEK TEXT and Notes, 1—49

PAUT II.

SYRIAO TEXT OF APOCALYPSE, 1—29

Text of Subscription and Colophon attached to the Ms., . . . . . 31, 32

— ...
Appendix : Text of Apoc.
List of Abbreviations, &c.,

NOTES
vii. 1

...........
8, from Add. 17193

ON Syeiao Text of Apocalypse, and on Subscription and Colophon,

(Brit. Mus.),

. .
35

36
37-100
 THE APOCALYPSE.

PAET I.

INTEODUCTOEY DISSEETATION, AND GEEEK TEXT WITH FOOTNOTES.

 INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.

THE SYRIAC VERSIONS OE THE APOCALYPSE.

CHAPTER I.

PREFATORY.

I. Plan and Contents of the j)resent Work.

The Syriac version of the Apocalypse, which I now introduce to the

knowledge of Biblical scholars, forms part of a Ms. of the New Testament
in Syriac belonging to the Library of the Earl of Crawford. This Ms.
was purchased in London by the late Earl in or about the year 1860, but
no record has been preserved of tlie seller's name, nor is it known how
or at what time it was brought to Europe. Li a Memoir published by
the Royal Irish Academy, in vol. xxx of their Transactions (pp. 347 sqq,),
I have already given a full account of it and of its contents, and an

investigation intoits date and history and have also discussed the
;

character,and endeavoured to determine the authorship, of the version

of the Apocalypse which it contains. In tlie present Dissertation my
princij^ul object is to enter more fully than I have done in that Memoir
into the consideration of this version : at its close I propose to give a
summary of the results I have arrived at with regard to the Ms. itself.

For the present it suffices to say of it that, among Syriac Mss. of non-
European origin, it is unique, as being the only one that exhibits the
entire New Testament — the Peshitto text supplemented not only by the
four minor Catholic Epistles (2 Peter, 2 and 3 John, and Jude), but by
the Apocalypse, —that it was written in a Jacobite monastery of north-
eastern Mesopotamia, and that its age has been variously estimated at
from seven to eleven hundred years.
xiv INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
Immediately after the present Dissertation, forming with it Part I of
the present volume, I have given (pp. 1-48) for the convenience of students
of the New Testament who do not read Syriac, in lieu of the usual Latin
translation, a reconstruction of the Greek text of the Apocalypse which
may be presumed to underlie the Syriac, with footnotes appended dealing
with the relations of agreement and disagreement that subsist between that
text and the other chief authorities. In Part II (pp. 1-29), I have printed
the Syriac text complete, reproducing it page for page and line for line,

exactly as it stands in the Ms. ; followed (pp. 37 sqq.) by a body of

Notes, in which I have indicated tlie chief points of interest in it, and

the emendations required by it hero and there.

II, The Syriac Versions of the extra- Peshitto Books of the N. T.

It is generally known and the Four Epistles above

that the Apocalypse
specified are not acknowledged as part of the Peshitto Canon and that ;

the Apocalypse is wanting from all, and the Four Epistles from all the
earlier, and nearly all the later, Mss. hitherto described of the New

Testament in Syriac, as well as from all the earlier piinted editions,

beginning with the Editio Frinceps of Widmanstad (1555). These Books
were for the first time edited as part of the Syriac New Testament Ijy

Sionita in the Paris Polyglot of 1633, in a form substantially identical

with the Syriac texts which had been separately issued — of the Apocalypse,
by De Dieu in 1627," and of the Four Epistles, by Pococke in 1630.''
Thence they passed into the Syriac columns of Walton's Polyglot (1657),
and into all subsequent Syriac New Testaments. This text of the Four
Epistles (" Pococke's," as it is commonly called) is the one exhibited in

our Ms. ; but of it I do not propose to treat except incidentally, my

present business being with the Apocalypse. As regards the commonly
printed text of the Apocalypse (known as " De Dieu's"), there is no room
to question that it is the work of an age much later than that of the
Peshitto, and is formed on different principles. Its date and authorship
are undetermined, but its affinity to the New Testament version of Thomas
of Harkel is unmistakable. Of the few Mss. which contain it, however.

* From thp Lcyden University Ms., Cod. Scalig. 18 (Syr.)

" From the Bodleian Ms., Bod. Or. 119.
 PEEFATOEY. xv

not one exhibits it as part either of the Harkleian version or of the

Peshitto. Yet if not actually the work of Thomas of Harkel, it is

wrought so strictly on the lines of the rigid and peculiar method intro-
duced by him, that it cannot be placed earlier — or (probably) much if

at all later — than his time ; and it may be provisionally assigned to the
first half of the seventh century.
It may naturally be — and in point of fact has been" — questioned
whether Sionita, and (after him) Walton and subsequent editors, have not
judged amiss in thus deviating from the practice of the Mss., and using as a
supplement to the Peshitto, a version so widely remote from it in method
and diction, as well as in probable age. In reply it may be fairly urged,
that the object of these editors being to present a SyriacNew Testament
in all parts Greek and the Latin, they were justified
corresponding to tlie

in adopting the only version of the Apocalypse that was fortlicoming, so as

to give completeness to their publication even though homogeneity was
unattainable.** Nor was there any reason to apprehend that students of the
Syriac New Testament might be misled by this arrangement for even a ;

superficial knowledge of the language would make it impossible for a

reader to mistake this supplement for an integral part of the version to
which it is appended. Nor again (it may be added with hardly less

confidence) could any competent scholar suppose it to come from the same
translation as the other portion of extraneous matter above referred to
that which comprises the four non-Peshitto Epistles. These two supple-
ments, though together included in the printed editions, were derived, as
above stated, by two different editors, from two independent sources, and
are associated in no kno^vn Syriac Ms. of the New Testamenf^ of Eastern

" As, e.g.^ by Scrivener, Introduction, Chap. Ill, § 3, p. 315 (3rd edition).
^ In like manner, but -with some (though very recent) Ms. authority, Walton includes with
the Peshitto Old Testament, 3 Esdras and part of Tobit in a version evidently Hexaplar.
' Tiic Paris Ms., Biblioth. Nat., Supplement 79 (No. 5 of Zotfnherg's Catalogue), though it

incorporates the supplementary Books vrith the Peshitto, is no exception to what has been stated
above. It was written in Paris, in 1695, sixty-two years after the printing of the Paris Polyglot.

These Books are found together in one Ms. of Oriental origin only — the Dublin Ms., B. 5. 16
(Trinity Coll.). But this Ms. (see Transactions, Hoy al Irish Academy, vol. xxvii, pp. 271, 283),

is a transcript made in 1625 by a monk of the Lebanon for Archbishop Ussher; and it is not a
Syriac New Testament, but a supplement to the Syriac New Testament. The combination of its

contents (Apocalypse, Pericope de Adultera, Four Epistles) is but tlie reflex of TJsslier's desire to
c 2
xvi INTRODTJCTOET DISSERTATION.

origin. They have nothing in common save the negative fact that they
do not belong to the Peshitto. The Syriac of the Apocalypse of the
printed editions is unsparingly graecized, and its method is severely
(even servilely) literal. The Syriac of the Four Epistles is idiomatic,
and method combines faithfulness with freedom. In both respects
its

—
diction and method the former portion (as has been above said) bears the
artificial character of the Harkleian ; while the latter follows the lines of
the Peshitto and makes a near approach to the excellence of that admirable
version. Critics of experience and acuteness may perhaps detect short-
comings on the part of the translator of these Epistles, and may fix on
points in which he falls short of the Peshitto standard : but the ordinary
Syriac student is marked change of style when he passes
conscious of no
in reading from 1 1 John to 2 and 3 John.
Peter to 2 Peter, from In
the Ms. from which Pococke's Editio Princeps of the Four Epistles was
printed, they stand, not as in most earlier copies postponed to the Three
Epistles of the Peshitto, but in their usual Greek order. I suspect that if
the first editor of the Syriac New Testament in 1555 had had in his hands
this or a similar Ms., these Epistles would have been unhesitatingly included
by him, and accepted by Biblical scholars without question, as an integral
part of the Peshitto. Or if questioned, they would have been questioned
on grounds of external evidence — for, from the time of Cosmas Indico-
pleustes" (sixth century), it has been known that the Peshitto Canon lacks
these Epistles — not of internal discrepancy of style and language, or of
inferiority of execution.

procure the Syriac text of the portions of the New Testament that were wanting from
Widmanstad's edition ; and it gives no sure ground for presuming that the scribe found them in
one and the same Ms.
* In his Topographia Ckrutiana, lib. vii. p. 292 D.
 THE PRESENT VERSION.

CHAPTER II.

THE PRESENT VERSION.

I. Its Character and Merits.

What has been said, in the previous Chapter, of the resemblance to the
Peshitto borne by the " Pococke " Epistles, may be affirmed, with at least
equal confidence, of the Apocalypse in the version which I now publish.
Lord Crawford's Ms., whence Iwas (see pp. ex, cxi, infr.)
derive it,

in the possession of an Eastern — probably Jacobite— Patriarch in 1534.

The Ms. on which Widnianstad's Editio Princeps of the Syriac New Testa-
ment was mainly based, was sent from Marde, in Mesopotamia, in or
before 1549, by the then Jacobite Patriarch, through the hands of Moses,
one of his priests, who became Widmanstad's helper in preparing that
edition." This Ms. is not now forthcoming, but is known to have con-
tained the whole Peshitto New Testament, and no more.'' Had that
Patriarch, instead of this copy, possessed, like the Patriarch of fifteen
years earlier, and sent to Europe, the Crawford Ms., or one of equivalent
contents, it may safely be presumed that Widmanstad would have, on its
authority, given to the world, without doubt and in all good faith, a Syriac

New Testament complete in all parts and commensurate with the Greek
canon as commonly received. Thus the Editio Frinceps would have
exhibited, with the Peshitto and distinguished from it by no external
indications, not only the Four Epistles, but the Apocalypse, in a version

For the history of Widmanstad's edition, sec the prefixed Dcdicatio ad Biv. Ferdhuiiulum
lesign. (a * * *, fo. 3 v°, et sqq.) and for the date of the mission of Moses see the
;

Syriac Note appended to the Gospels (fo. 131 v"), which states that he was sent to Pope Paul [III],
who died, November, 1549;— See also "Wright's Catalogue of Syriac Ms. in British JJlwinm,

pp. 215, 216, for evidence that he reached Rome before Pope Paul's death.
''
See the prefatory Note to the Catholic Epistles (Widmanstad's edition), 1313. fo. 1, v') ;
and
the appended Epistle to Gienger (KK. fo. 3, v°).
xviii INTEODTJCTOEY DISSERTATION.

so closely akin in style and language to the Books of the Peshitto proper,
that even an accomplished Semitic scholar might readily fail to discover
in the supplementary matter the traces of a later hand. Widmanstad
seems to have been unaware that the Canon of the Peshitto fell short of
the completeness of the Greek, and to have supposed that the absence
of the Apocalypse and Four Epistles from the copy brought by Moses
was a mere defect of that Ms." Better-informed critics would, no doubt,
have challenged the Four Epistles on the grounds of external evidence
above referred to but as regards the Apocalypse no such evidence was
;

then forthcoming, and the supplementary character of the version of that

Book might readily have escaped detection. For, in point of internal
evidence, it might well pass muster. The merits which I have above
attributed to the version of the Four Epistles, distinguish as it seems to —
me, in a degree even higher — the vei'sion of the Apocalypse which the
Crawford Ms. associates with it. The Greek of the Apocalypse, above all

other New Testament writings, has a Semitic cast, and therefore is cajjable
of idiomatic, while exact, reproduction in a Semitic tongue, such as no
effort of a translator could attain in rendering the Epistles in question,
or any other part of the New Testament. Compared with the Peshitto
jjroper, it will be found to rival it in vernacular propriety, while giving a
closer rendering of the Greek : compared with the Apocalypse of the
printed texts, its superiority in purity of idiom, maintained without
sacrifice of fidelity to its original, will be apparent.

That the jjresent version deserves the twofold praise I claim for it

of faithfulness at once to the Greek original and to the Syriac idiom — will,
I believe, be agreed by all competent critics who examine its text as
printed at the close of the second Part of the present volume. It is so
exact, that in comparing it with the original, no difficulty will be found
in determining what reading of the Greek the translator had before him,
except in cases where the deficiencies of the Syriac language its want of —
case-endings, its poverty of verbal forms, or the like — make the discrimi-
nation between two or more rival readings impossible : while at the same
time it is so idiomatic, that no instance will be met with in which he has

* See the references cited in tbo notes to last page.

 THE PRESENT VEESION. xix

sacrificed vernacular propriety for the sake of precise literalness of

rendering. His scrupulous fidelity to the Greek has

substance of the
nowhere betrayed him ijito the adoption or imitation of Greek construc-
tions,by wliich the Syriac of the other version of the Apocalypse (in
common with the Harkleian) is systematically debased. With him, every
word, as well as every phrase, is, with rare exceptions, represented by a
purely Syriac equivalent ; and the expedient of naturalizing Greek words,
adapted or transliterated, is resorted to only in the two extreme cases of —
words wliich have absolutely no Syriac equivalent, such as ^pi'o'oVpao-o?
(xxi. 20) —
and of words which, by the usage of good writers, have been
admitted into the Syriac vocabulary, such as Sia^Tj/cr;, ardSLov, cttoXt]

(xi. 19, xiv. 20, vi. 11) ; to which are, perhaps, to be added some words of
doubtfully Greek origin, such as d\\iLv6o<5, /ciySwros (viii. 11, xi. 9) and some
names of precious stones in xxi. 19, 20, and elsewhere. But this practice

is with him less frequent than oven in the Peshitto New Testament." It

is to be added, that he steadfastly avoids the fault of most Syriac

translators — the only one justly cliargeable as liabltual against the
Peshitto, of a tendency to amplification and paraphrase. The result is,

that it would be difficult for Greek of the

a reader unacquainted witli the
Apocalypse to discover that he had here before him a translation, and not
an original document. This is so partly, no doubt, in consequence of the
character, already noticed, of the Greek, which being of Semitic rather
than Hellenic cast, passes naturally, and without reluctance, int(j Syriac.

But any scholar who compares this with the other Syriac version of the
Apocalypse, marked as the latter is by a perpetual graecizing of diction
and construction, will soon satisfy himself that the purity and idiomatic
propriety which, in this version, are combined with close fidelity of
rendering, are largely due to the hajipy metliod and skill of the translator,
and not by any means altogether to the character of the Book with which
he had to deal.

II. Its general Affinity to the Peshitto.

Although, as I have said, even a practised Syriac scholar might well

have been misled into accepting tliis version as belonging to the Pesliitto,

• See below, p, xxx.

XX INTEODUCTORT DISSERTATION.
if the Syriac New Testament had first reached liim in a Ms. like Lord
Crawford's, in which this is incorporated with the acknowledged Peshitto
Books, I do not sugo:est it even as a possible hypothesis that it may be an
integral part of that great version. Its affinity to the Peshitto is far from
being so close as that of the other version to the Harkleian : it is such an
affinity as bespeaks a translator not identical, or even contemporaneous,
Avith the person (or any of the persons, if there were more than one) to

whom we owe the Peshitto ; but rather one who had made that version his

study, and so imbued himself with its manner and spirit, that, in this his

work supplemental to it, he naturally and without effort reproduces in

the main its diction and idiom, and in great measure follows its method,
though aiming at stricter adherence to his original.

lU.—Iis specud Affinity to the 0. T. Peshitto.

Careful scrutiny discloses a further characteristic of this version.

Among the Books of the New Testament, the Apocalypse is not only the
most Semitic in form, phrase, and sjiirit, but it is the one in which,
though by indirect citation, the language of the Old Testament is most
freely ajypropriated. No reader can fail to observe how it reproduces the
imagery and the visions — often almost in the words — of the Hebrew
Prophets, especially of Daniel and of Ezekiel. For adequately rendering
such a Book into Syriac, therefore, an intimate knowledge of the Peshitto
Old Testament would be invaluable — almost indispensable. This qualifi-

cation our translator proves to have possessed in an eminent degree.

His work has some closer affinities, bespeaking a more habitual familiarity,
with the Peshitto of the Old Testament than of the New.
This is not tlie place to discuss the question whether the Old Testament
Peshitto is, work than the New (earlier even,
in whole or part, an earlier
as some Syriac writers claimed, than the Christian era), or a later work, —
as J. D. Michaelis and other critics of the last century held; or whether —
they were contemporaneous and in fact parts of one great work of one
translator, or company or series of translators, which opinion Gregory
Barhebraeus, the great scholar of the Jacobite Church of the thirteenth
centur}', was disposed to adopt; — following (as it seems) the still higher
authority of Jacob of Edessa, six centuries earlier, and followed by
 THE PRESENT VERSION. xxi

(I believe) the majority of Biblical scholars who have studied the matter.*
For my present pm-pose it suffices to note the fact, which is beyond
question, that, while the diction of the Peshitto Bible as a whole is fairly

homogeneous, more purely Aramaic in the Old Testament than in

it is

the New. Some may see in this a mark of higher antiquity; others (as
it seems to me, with better judgment j may regard it rather as a necessary

result of the fact that in the Old Testament the basis on which the
Peshitto rests is Hebrew, while in the New Testament it is Greek.
Hence the task of translation, In case of the Old, was simpler and easier
than in that of the New. The former passed readily and without effort into
a cognate Semitic tongue : in the latter, the translator (whether we are or
are not to suppose one translator to have dealt with botli), however stead-
adherence to the Syriac idiom, could hardly avtnd occasionally
fast in his
—
introducing Greek words, such as, in point of fact, are not infrequent in
his work.^ Now in this respect, as I have said, the Crawford Apocalypse
follows a stricter usage than that of the Peshitto New Testament; it con-
forms more nearly to that of the Old, now and then even adopting from
the Old a Syriac equivalent for a word (as evayyiktov, dpovos, KVySepj^rjVijs,
XiXiapxos) which, in the New, is (at least sometimes) represented by a
transliteration. And, more generally, whenever its vocabulary passes
outside the range of the Peshitto New Testament, it proves in most cases
to have borrowed from the vocabulary of the Old. In the instances, not
of frequent occurrence, where it uses words that are not to be met with at
all in the Peshitto, Old or New Testament, it will be found usually to have

the authority of one or more good Syriac writers of the best period of
the language. The very few words employed in it which are unknown
to Syriac literature and lexicography, are correctly formed, and from
known roots.

' See the passages cited from Barhebracus on Ps. x, and from the Preface to bis Uorreum
Mysteriorum, by Walton, Prolegomena, § 13, par. 16 ; — also by Wiseman, Horae Syriacae, II, § ii,

pp. 87, 103. See also tbe citation from Soadcd [Jesudad] in the Prnefatio ad Libr. Psalmorum
of Sionita {Ad Lectorem, p. 3).
For J. D. Michaelis, see his Introduction to the JY.T., vol. II, pt. i., ch. vii. § 2 [Jlcirsh's

Translation].
* See below, xsx.
p.
xxii INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.

IV. Instances illustrative of the foregoing Sections.

I proceed to offer examples in illustration of the above statements

referring for fuller details to the Notes appended to the Syriac text.
i. The following words, so far as I know, are peculiar to this

version (S).''

f<A3r<lA = TTovripo'i (xvi. 2 ;

for the usual rds-arsl^, — but see note in
loc); rCaoji^xSi = ixovaiKa. (xviii. 22; from xi.2k.\,
—probably a coined word,
ingeniously conformed to the sound of the Greek) ; rdjAO^a_iB = SeiXot

(xxi. 8) ;
iv.rdi.^i.2J3 = reTpaywfws (xxi. 16). Also KLa13.1 in rdxlnl rfT%y\

= xaXKoXi/Sai'O'; (i. 15).

With these are to be reckoned, as uses or combinations elsewhere

unknown of familiar words:
rd^^O-z. i.3 = (rvyK0Lvcjv6<; (i. 9); icn = dSi/cou/j-ai (ii. 11) ; .n^crx* = 8ei

(iv. 1, and thenceforward) ;

^.^h\.^r^ = elai (v. 6, xvi. 14).
ii. The following lie outside the Peshitto vocahdary whether of Old or
,

of New Testament, but are otherwise sufficiently authenticated. Those

marked * ,
here and under head iii., occur (some in slightly different
forms) in %}
rdooiA* = lepos, tepart/cos (i. 6 ; see note there) ; K'iftjc^* = j(kiap6<i
(iii. 16); rt^ °> i t .* = KoXXovptov (iii. 18); S^_.r!lji.ia_»j = kvkXoO^v (iv. 8);
r^.ia-i = o-etcr/xds (vi. 12, where see note; and elsewhere); A-n-z. = oSrjyoj
(vii. 17); rOAviflo^r^, ^^iuxaar^* = ayjjLu6o<; (viii. 11); rdiCtoixA = /3t/3Xapt8tov
(x.2); tflOL^J^ = /Au/cw/xat (x. 3); Jt.i^= (rvpoj (xii. 4); ocn.tsa* = Kc^pucrw-
/xeVos (xvii. 4) ;
^oiQjsg* - ixvpov (xviii. 13) ; r^i^rsT = vavT'q'i (xviii. 17)
<
r tfi '730.1 = ivhwiirjcri'i (xxi. 18); r^'^Q -i i (Yi >a = fiSeXvyp-a (xxi. 27);
-i^^ = pvTtapos (xxii. 11). I forbear to enter here the equivalents for
Xpv(T6TTpacro<;, vdKivdo<i, dpddvcTTO's (xxi. 20).

To these may be added the following words used in forms or combi-

nations, or with meanings, unknown to the Peshitto (O.T. and N.T. alike)
xi^..\, jiii-xrtf' = o-aXTTiCcii (viii. 6 and after) ; •wjq.'ss, r^icuiQ.'so, = KaTrjyopw,
Karriyopo'? (xii. 10) ;
Avjljl for i\j. (xiii. 18); KdciAx-a* (pi. cmphat. masc.)

• Hencefortli, for brevity's sake, I use (as in my Notes) 8 to designate this version, and
2 for the version commonly printed.
^ Some of the -words entered under ii. and iii. occur in the Syro-Hexaplar.
 THE PEESENT VERSION.
= vapOevoL (xiv. 2); -t A s ~ aTToOvrfaKU) (xiv. 13); -iA\ = fidirToj (xix. 13).

W'ua^ (= oiif/.v) iu ri'i^^^Q ^Q.ijjao — aap^ovv^ (xxi. 20).

iii. The following- words, forms, and combinations, of words, belong

to the vocabulary of the Peshitto Old Testament ; but not of the New, though
some (but not all) of them might naturally have found a place in it.

r^.ic^ar^ = ttoStj/jt^? (i. 13); K'Ax-i-sion \ r.* = ff)\6^ (vi. 14); f<li_Lj^*
= 8evrepo<; (ii. 11); »<'A\_i-Acv_^* = pccjypoL (ii. 23); r^.M.A* = efaXeif^w
(iii. 5) ; A_A.^»<'i>" = rj 10)
oLKov[j.eur] (iii. A_m_^* = iy^^piw (iii. 18)
;
; cn<\r ,

= tao-TTts (iv. 3); ^ o.ttoo = o-dpSiov {ib.)\ rili-iiw:! r^Av t n* (p!1iJ31je.:i 5, X. 1)

= Tpts {i^-)'i r<'»-i<i:s3\ = CTfxdpaySo'; (/b.); pfA\ \^-\ji* = vaXo? i (iv. 0);

K*! I \ \^ = Kpvo-TaXXo<; [ib.) ; r^i^.!^ =: ovv^ (iv. 8) ; r<h\<\ -i i \^ A_3C\J3* (in

Psh. only in titles of Pss.) = evxapia-Tia (iv. 9) ;
rc^s.-i^y* — crc^payts (v. 1)
rdULCus^*'' = icTTi^vs (v. 12, vii. 12); rdijaocujo* = (.Vttos (vi. 2); r^_nJ33Q_fio*

= TTvppo% (vi. 4); pCAx-Oorilaj* = ^uyo? (vi. 5); r<l-a_a = x°^*'''f (^'^- ^)
rd^cuiSi* = o\vv6o<; (vi. 13) ;
[ix^ = ttjkt&j (vi. 14), —see note in foe.];

rCsLri = ){i\iap)(Oi (vi. 15, xix. 18) rdlti- A\_i.3* = [MeTcoTrov (vii. 3)
_ji_r_.'i* ; ;

riLsCV-i. = KavjJia (vii. IG); r^\ v, t<'A> s = Trrjyi], TT-qyai (vii. 17, xxi. 6); i ^ i ,

r<Lnh\Jt.* = (TtyT^' (viii. 1) pd^?3T....<^* = XijBavojro^ (viii. 3)

; K'i^^*''' = Kairvo'; ;

(viii. 4); r^.ti-s* = X'^^'^^"' ("^i"- v^-»Av_^* = /AC/iiy/xeVo? (/(!'.); i-'isK?'*''') j

= /catw (ix. 2); PClaJO.T, ri'^aia.t,* = oupa, ovpaC (ix. 10, xii. 4); pdJ.T-^i-a
= vdKiv6o<; (ix. 17), = )(aXKr)Sa>i/ \y Kap-^rjScov^ (xxi. 19) .m-aA\j<''^ = evfjypai- ;

vojxaL (xi. 10 ^/s) ."i^r< = decjpcj (xi. 12)

e;! ; f<Lxj-iA>* = SpdKcof (xii. 3 e^ ;

pafisim) rd^^A\* = SudSyjixa (^ib., et bis)

;
kLsaqaj. = a-otTiqpia (xii. 10) ; ;

p^i-SU* = 7rapSa\ts (xiii. 2); pdas* = dpKO<i {ib.); rc'a.n..g.* = al^ixakoio-ia

(xiii. 10); rdsojcoi* = ^dpayfjia (xiii. 16); r^-^^A-jj [= /cpayxa] (xiv. 10);

AcOij^jJD* = /BoTpv? (xiv. 18); [vfvoi\ = Trauoyaat (xvi. H)] ril^nior*"* ;

= iSdrpaxo'; (xvi. 13); r<L;a_io_flo* = /BSeXvyixa (xvii. 4, 5); Acv -i n ^-so

= liaKpoOev (xviii. 10, 15); r«i_.ird_i.* = aipiKOv (xviii. 12); r<Li_i_i.*
= ixdpjxapo<; (ib.); ^cyn iq_o* = KivvdixwiLov (xviii. 13); K'.t •gi-oo* , i

= o-e/xiSaXts (2^-) f<'^Q'"' \ = XiySa^os (/'!'.); Klnptf'"' = oiroypa (xviii. 14);

J

rdapdw* = opixTjfjia (xviii. 21); r<L.C\AAco* = dXXrjXovia (xix. 1); rC^rt \^*
— jJirjpos (xix. 16); K'v*.^,, = opueov (xix. 21); socy \ \^ twoijo* = KpvaTa\\o<;
(xxi. 11) f<li_i_aj» = a-dTTtpeipos (xxi. 19)
;
Klsop.t -ar^^'^ = xpi'O'o^'^o? ;

(xxi. 20); r<l\aT_3* = /STjpvXXos (''^'Oj Q-» i v °wa-\*' = Toird^Lov (ib.); .^

1* _
= d(^atpaJ (xxii. 19).

* Found once or twice in Pesliitto N. T., but only iu 0. T. citations.

^ Fouud in the " Pococke" Epistles. " Written somewliat differently iu J'sii.

.12
xxiv INTRODUCTOEY DISSERTATION.
Also, for r<2\f^ ^'i=,vx = Kvl3epv^TaL (xviii. 17), compare 2 Chron.
viii. 18.

list is, if not exhaustive, at least sufficient to make good what

This
has been above said of our translator's familiar knowledge and use of the
Peshitto Old Testament. Instances are to be found also in which he
employs words in senses for which Peshitto authority is not forthcoming
until from the New Testament we pass to the Old ;
a\s = eVtcrrpe^w
(i. 12); >a_si_M* = ^eo-To's (iii. 15); ..a_.A>K' = e'/xw (iii. 16); y^ t .i

= yey/aa/x/xeVos (v. 1, xx. 15); .s-i\^^* = cr^payt^w, KaTaa(f)payi(,a) {lb., xx. 3) ;

A_\_sj = ttXww (vii. 14); -»j.j:_SJ* = /xerpw (xi. 1); i^^h\r<* = /xejUt-Tj/Aat

(passive, xvi. 19); .

-i \ = rt/^ios (xvii. 4); rsLuc [= eXe^a?] (xviii. 12) ;

i-^* = a<f)aip(o (xxii. 19). With these may be classed the use of rdxJTJs
= uios dvdpcoTTov (i. 18, xiv. 14), as in Peshitto Ezekiel ?)assini ;
instead
of the more adequate (<Li_ipi':i cnia of Peshitto N.T., t, Harkleian,
and Hexaplar.

Moreover, it appears that certain idioms, apparently Hebraic, which

in the Peshitto distinguish the Syriac of the Old Testament from that of
the New, have passed S (but not into 2). Such are,
into the version
the gerundive use of the infinitive with A prefixed, in rendering \eyojv
(introductory to a speech, i. 17 et passim) by isirdsaA (= "I1D^^7); and the
representation of the adjective o/aoios (as if o/xotw/xa, or w? 6;u,otoj)u,a), by
the construct noun A\ftiJ3.T (iv. 3), or by .t k'Axcv^jj.t v>_.r<' (i. 13), or the

like, (mDl, mClD). In like manner, it is observable that S adheres to

the usage of the Peshitto Old Testament as against that of the New (if

the existing text may be trusted) and of 2^, in its frequent retention of the
absolute forms of nouns usually met with only in their cmj)Jiatic state ; alsOj

of the characteristically Semitic mode of expressing the genitive-relation

between two nouns by changing the primary noun (as in Hebrew) into the
construct state, instead of prefixing .t to the secondary noun.
Thus, in place of the emfhatic forms used in the Peshitto N. T., and in
S, it borrows from the Peshitto O.T. the absolute forms
(_i_ii_iicL^ (i-16); _A_i_ii (iv. 6) ; ^ i °t SL(iv. 8); ^_i_^r«lL=b (vii. 1);
(J....r^ {ib.); ^O-^rffvii. 9) ;
,^cvjM..ro (ix. 18) ;
j-AviA (xi. 4); ^^
n i (xi. 10);
(-•-j.-i-i. (xii. 14); ^.i-aioHa (xv. 3) ;
^-•'•ic^ (xvii. 9); ^_»_iJ_=o (xvii. 12);

(xviii. 12); „^r^ {ib.); ^jJwk' (xxi. 17).

The same is to be said of the use of the construct form in the expres-
 THE PEESENT YEESION. xxv

sions — K'i-^^ ~=i-&CLA (ii. 28, xxii. 16); rf * wicvA i.vw (iv. 4); . i »> \\Jsa

r^ymr . (vii. 2, xvi. 12); ^_ocn_.i_j_^ .t=l^" (ix. 20); v^Sa-i- -±A-i»s (xi. 18);
rd^irS' wi_3i>_:.' (xiv. 6); rSL^lbso v>JiJ3 (xvii. 14).

Other phrases may be added, derived from the same source, such as
the frequent rdii-ipe'i ooLtiosii^ (for ol KaTOLKovvre^ iwl t-^? yr\<;, passim); a
few, even, which are actual citations of it: — as jj^p*' ^Kta ^ cxraH os'i*
(v. 11 ;
from Psli. Dan. ^ju^ A>cOis4^o ^ i:t-^ .ju^ (xii. 14; Psh.
vii. 10); i

Dan. vii. 25). Nay, in one or two jjlaces, the close followinii' of the
Peshitto Old Testament has drawn our translator aside from his usual jjatli
of literal exactness: —
as vi. 11, where en (usually = oa^) is expanded
into .jt^ ."T-s^ (= eojs Kaupov), after Psh. Dan. vii. 12; and xviii. 22, where
for avXrjTaC (r^'i.^n\) he substitutes r^T-»i\ -t-ii (= yevr) iiov(tlkS)V [or
av\y]TiKO}v~\), —a rendering so wide of the mark that would be un-
it

accountable, were it not an evident reminiscence of Psh. Dan. iii. 5 all ;

the more notable, therefore, as an indication of the nu:)del on which his

diction was shaped.
To show fully the extent to which the manner and language of the
Peshitto Old Testament, as distinguished from the manner and language
of the New, have influenced the version of the Apocalypse now before us,
it would be necessary to make a more detailed and systematic comparison

than present conditions of time and space allow. But any student of
the Peshitto, by a single careful reading of certain chapters of Ezekiel
(such as i. and x.), or of Daniel (sucli as vii.), side by side with the
parallel passages of the Apocalypse (in chapters i., iv., xiii.), as they
appear in this version, may sufficiently satisfy himself that those Books,
in their Peshitto form, were familiar to our translator, and are repro-
duced in the words, the granmuitical forms, and the j^hrases, of his work.

But though the points, such as I have indicated above, are not few,
in which the version S follows the precedents of the Old rather than of
the New Testament Peshitto, there remains, after allowing for these, a
residuum of general and intimate affinity between it and the latter, in
degree and extent far exceeding the diversity. The instances of the
diversity do not strike one at a single reading, but are detected by

Found once or twice in Peshitto N. T., but only in 0. T. citations.

XX vi INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
painstaking examination ; it is a diversity limited, — I may say exceptional
the aiEnity is habitual ; it exists throughout ; it is so obvious that no reader
could fail to notice it from the first. Or rather, it is so close that (as I

have alread}' said) none but a careful reader and experienced Syriac scholar
would be likely to discover from internal evidence tliat this Apocalypse
was not part of the Peshitto, if it had chanced to be incorporated with the
Peshitto in the copies of the Syriac New Testament which first reached
Europe, as it has been in the Crawford Ms.

V. — Contrast he f ween its Diction and that of the Ilarkleian Version of N.T.

We shall most readily satisfy ourselves how few and unessential

are the points wherein the Crawford AjDocalypse deviates from the
Peshitto New Testament model, if for the Peshitto we substitute the
Harkleian (seventh -century) version as the standard of comparison, and
note how distinct are the marks which prove our version to belong
substantially to the earlier, as distinguished from the later, school of
translation. In the Notes appended (in Part II) to the Syriac text, I have
gone into considerable detail in noting the instances of variation, whether
in words, or in grammatical forms, or in idioms, between it and the other
version (S) of the Apocalypse, testing each by the two-fold standard above
indicated, — of the Peshitto (Old and New Testament) on the one hand,
and of the Harkleian and its cognate Hexaplar on the other. The result
of this investigation jjroves to be, as a matter not of theory but of fact,
that on the whole, and with but a few unimportant exceptions, our
Apocalypse stands to the Harkleian in a relation of strong contrast, but to
the Peshitto at large (putting aside the distinction between Old and New
Testament) in a relation of no less strong resemblance : while the other
version no less definitely (probably more definitely) jjarts company with
the Peshitto, and sides with the Harkleian. And I venture to anticipate
that the reader of those Notes will follow me in the conclusion I have been
led to draw, that while the latter version is certainly Harkleianized, and
may well be actually Harkleian, — the work Thomas of Harkel himself,
of
or at least of a disciple of his method, — the version now present the I is

work an able and industrious translator, trained in a different and earlier

of
school; —
as a Greek scholar, competent to represent the original with
 THE PRESENT VEESION. xxvii

faithful accuracy, —
as a Syriac scholar, belonging indeed to an age later
than that which produced the Peshitto, but deeply imbued with the spirit
of the Poshitto, and witli conscious and successfal endeavour reproducing
the idiomatic freedom of its diction.

VI. — General Contrast hehvecn this Version (8) and the rival Version (S).

The Notes, in wliich I have indicated the successive instances as they

occur of contrast between these rival versions, S and S, will serve to l)ear
out the comparison which I have above drawn between them; and they will,
at the same time, supply the readiest illustrations of the character and
method of the version S, its habitual conformity to Peshitto usage, and its

exceptional deviations from the same. I proceed to summarize the main

heads under which the points of contrast may be reduced. It will be seen
that their nature may be briefly expressed by the statement, that this

version is idiomatic, following in the lines of the Peshitto, while that is

graecized, identifying itself with the Harkleian. And tliis is so, alike
as regards their grammar and their vocabulary, and as regards their
general method.

a. As to grammar and grammatical forms'' :

(1). In S, the simple status absolutus of nouns is almost supplanted by

the status emphatictis which is used indiscriminately : in S, the absolute
forms are of frequent occurrence'', especially in representing anarthrous
nouns;— see the examples above given, p. xxiv, to which (over and above
those which occur in Peshitto New Testament) many more may be added
such as >^ar^, ^ia_=)\, ^_i_2>..3^-, ^jjx^, ^jn*73, o.i -i s ,
^-juskLq, i-.'i-n.

So too (-^-•ri', -jO, for rili-i>_.r<^, r<L.o. A few of these, e.g. ,Ji^^^, seem
to be peculiar to S.

° Skat-Rordam, in the Busertatio prefixed to his Lilri Judicum et Ruth, sec. Vers. Sijr.-IIt'x..

has given a very complete and valuable account of the grammatical characteristics of the Syio-
Hexaplar version, which may be profitably compared with the above notes on those of 2.
* A very few instances of the reverse may be found ; sec, e.g., iii. 1, xiv. 17, xix. 9, and notes.
" Even after a cardinal number, 2 employs siat. enipli. against rule ; S usually xtat. iibsol.,

except where the Greek has the article.

xxviii INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.

(2). The place of the lacking definite article is filled in S by the

personal or demonstrative pronoun (as oca, am, ^a-i op, ^cn) ' in S by

the legitimate use of tlie status emphaticus.

(3). The use of the status constructus in S is limited for the most part to
a few fixed expressions, such as rdui-a, r^irtfLw wjlJl=), «<'i>ift^^ Av.*.^, and
its renderings of compounds, such as ei^oAodvTov, dho}\o\.drpr]<;, -qiiKopiov,

XiXia.pxo'; : in S, it is much more extensively used ;

—see the examples of
this given above, p. xxv; to which are to be added some which are common
to S with the Pesliitto New Testament.^
(4). Greek adjectives denoting quality or material in S are often

rendered b}' adjectival forms, as r<iia^. = irpcoLuo^ (ii. 28), r^icu = nvpivos
(ix. 17): in S, as if they were substantives in the genitive case.
(y). The ordinal numbers are in 2 normally represented by numeral
adjectives ; in S by the cardinals with .i prefixed, —with one exception,
four times recurring, for which see note on ii. 11 ; also p. xxiii, below.

(6). The pronouns are in S normally rendered as separate

2^ossessive
words, formed by attaching pronominal suffixes to the syllable A.».t in :

S, except where special emphasis is required, by the true Semitic mode of

attaching the sufiixes to tlie nouns denoting the object possessed.
(7). The prefix .i, when it stands for the relative pronoun, or for the
article before a participle, is in % generally preceded by a demonstrative :

in S, it frequently stands alone.

(8). In such cases, 2 prefers to use oop, ocb, ^ cucn , ^cn : S for the
most part, ^, f<li»r^, (A.f^, which 2 avoids.
(9). The reflexive pronouns (iavrou and tlie rest) are in 2 imperfectly
represented by oA ocp, ..^»ctA ^cuoo , and such like combinations : never,
as always in S, by ji^ with suitable sufiix of person.
(10). The indefinite tis, in el ti?, and sometimes in oWts, is in 2
rendered by .ur^: S treats both as equivalent to the simple os, and uses
.lir^ — Tis, only in rendering idv rt?.

(11). OwSei? in 2 appears as jur^ r<l : S renders it by .i AuX (this

contraction, AvA, is avoided in 2, but frequent in S).

' Three instances occur in S of the anomalous construction in whicli the governing noun in
stat. constr. is followed by a preposition standing before the other noun (xiv. 3 [also 2], xvii. 8,
xviii. 17).
 THE PRESENT Vl'^RSION. xxix

(12). In S, Av.rf usually appears with pronominal suffix : in S it is often

used impersonally without suffix; and sometimes (as xvii. 4) we find even
r^Qcn h\^r^ impersonal, with ri'ocn uninflected.

(13). S prefers to express the substantive verb by Av^r^, or r^ocn, rather

than by the characteristically Syriac use of the personal pronoiuis (enclitic)

in this capacity : the latter use is frequent in S.
(14). Where S, in expressing the present tense, canriot avoid the use
of participle with enclitic pronoun, the latter is written separately (as
A\_iri' rS'vJj, i. H): in S, in case of the second person, tlie participle and
pronoun are contracted into one word (A\_>v-m, A\_.-.so).

(15). The infinitive, expressing purpose or result, is in S usually ex-

pressed by infinitive with prefix A ; as O-i-SjiinA .T_.i>-.iw = jLteWei ^dWeLv
(ii. 10): in S often by future with prefix .t ; as rclsoij.T .t_.Av.i^ (//>.).

(16). "Oo-oi, ocra, in %, are rendered by .i ^ Q-icn ^jctiA^, .i ^^\cn ^jcni-ii :

in S, less exactly, by i Aa, or .i rsli>3.

(17). For ol XoiTTOL, TO. XoLTrd, S writes rd^ii-.T (-jAoa : S dispenses with
the demonstrative pronoun, and sometimes also with the prefix.
(18). For Iva (with subjunctive following) S has .i r<lvi^r^: in S, the

simple ^ usually suffices.

(19). For oTt, in causid sense, S always has AA^ S sometimes A^. .t : .i

(20). For idv ixrj, S gives the exact rendering f<lA ^ K' S often rdAri'. :

(21). % habitually prefixes A to the object of a transitive verb S does :

so sparingly; and only in cases where it is needed to prevent ambiguity.

(22). In S the preposition p3 is used after the participle ridsJs

(= yeixiov) : never in S.

b. —As to idiom and vocahdan/ :

—
Instances occur where a Greek idiom is retained by S in the shape

of a literal translation ; while S represents it by an equivalent Syriac idiom.

Such are
'Ev yaarpl exovcra (xii. 2) ; —in S, ooA h^v< r<lj»iii^ x^ m S, rdi-^J?.
:

Xpelav exo) (iii. 17; cp. xxi. 23, xxii. 5);— in S, -^ Av^rsT riijua^ in S, :

rtUrf p :' "" (or ^ . V - V^) Ma/capto? (of felicitation, xiv. 13, &c.);
in S, ocn rOiv.=(x\ : in S, oaA ^ma^CL\ (see note on i. 3).

With these are to be associated the transliterations of Greek words

above noted (p. xxi) as a Harkleian habit of t, avoided in S. The following
are so dealt with in t (those marked f, also in the Syro-Hcxaplar)
:—
XXX INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
o-KpaTov (xiv. 10; S, rd^JL*. t<\): aTTo\\\~]voiv (ix. 11; S, K'tj.) :

ywi/tat (vii. 1; S, r^A>_*o\) : t,o)vq-\ (i. 13; KpvcnaWo^

S, r^Ksari): (iv. 6;
S, t*^i • \ v^ — but see xxi. 11, where S expresses this word by trans-

literation): kL/3avo<; (xviii. 13; S, ri'^O-aA) : vavTrjs (xviii. 17; S, r^TvaXri'):

iroS77p7jst (i. 13; S, p^.ia-2kr<f) : o-apSoVi;^ (xxi. 20; S, rsTi-a-^o .^^viifio):

T€Tpaya)VO}'?-f (xxi. 16; S, Ax-^rdi^-avw) : (^taXijt (v. 8; S, r^io-=3\): x°^^''^t

(vi. 6 ; S, pdan) :
XP^^^^''^°^ (xxi. 20 ;
S, ri=op.i .ari'^). In many of these

cases it will be observed that S has Hexaplar precedent. For ycovCa, C^^vr],

Xt/Sai^os, vavT-T]'?, it has also that of the Harkleian ;

for /cpucrraXXo? and
<f)LdX7), that of the Old Testament Peshitto. In a few more, it is counte-
nanced by the Peshitto New Testament; as yeVo? (xxii. 16; S, K'iv^ijt.):
€iiayyeA.tov (xiv. 6 ; S, rsf^i-a-Oo) : 6p6uo<; (iv. 4 ; S, rsli-Ooio.^) : KaTTjyopo?,

K:aT77yopw(xii.lO; S, ifiain, ri'iaoaiii) : Kv^e/Dvifr-rys (xviii. I? ;

S, rcia^K' T=j.ii«):

Xa^aTras (iv. 5, viii. 10; S, r^T-tcrU, (^ivj-acrJli,) : npocrajTrov (iv. 7 ; S, r^^r^).

In these last instances, however, as well as in some of the former, 2

proceeds by assimilation rather than mere transliteration of the Greek. But
S, as well as S, borrows the Greek a\pLi'do<;, d\piv6i.ov (viii. 11), the Syriac
r^.i."»:^being fi'om its plural form unsuitable ;
and likewise K'i,^a/3wSos(xiv.2),

vdKLv9o<; (xxi. 20), ;)(/)iicroVpacro9 (if>-)', as well as 0,17^, 8r]vdpiov, hiaOrjKr),

K:t/3wros, crraStov, o-Tokrj, which may be set ch)wn as adoptions. Other

seeming examples, such as ixvpov (xviii. 13), crejatSaXts (^i.), are rather Semitic
words reclaimed from the Greek and possibly some of those instanced above
;

may have been borrowed from an Oriental, rather than a Greek source.
Passing from these cases of graecism to the more general vocabulary of
S, the materials for farther working out the contrast between it and its

rival version will be found to abound. An examination of the examples

(above collected) of words, forms of words, and phrases, borrowed by S
from Old Testament Peshitto usage, show that for a considerable will
number of them, S substitutes words, forms, and phrases belonging to
Hexaplar, or other later and less classical Syriac usage. It would be
easy, but it seems superfluous, to compile further lists of instances
illustrative of the general proposition, which I have above laid down, and
now repeat —referring the reader for the detailed proof of it to my Notes
on the Syriac text in Part II — that, on the whole, S closely follows the
usage of the Peshitto Old and New Testament, and 2, more closely, that
of the Hexaplar and Harkleian. A few instances will suffice for the
present. Such are :
 THE PEESENT VERSION. xxxi

w3oA^ = fxeTavoS) (ii. 15 et jmssim ; 2, ^tsh\h\r<) : t *'\ -> -r- = pa^So?

(ii. 27; 2, n^i-^o-u) : rdJrclss = IjxdTLa (iii. 4 c/ jMssm ; S, r<Li.cv_iiA)

riLsiJLr, = dprjvrj (vi. 4 ; S, r^i i V ., — see nt)te on i. 4 and compare Esai.

xlv. 7, in Hexajjlar ; and in Pliiloxenian, — see [>. xcvii) : Ax^i-r^ = ^vvajxai
(vi. \7 et passim; t, ri'-Jw, w— .iflA>r<') : rf\ s = d.7ro/cptVo/xai (vii. 13;
2 = -JL-X-%) : r^-i_xi_LAp^ = 8iay8oXo? (xii. 9 ^"^ passim); S, rili-j-SflT-So)

ri^ = wSe (xi. 12: S, r^'.AicnA) : As.^ = dvqp [hiisbamf] (xxi. 2; S, K'ijL^).

c. —As to general method :

—
The contrast between S and S, as regards use of words, shows itself in

anotlier point — important as illustrating their difference of aim and

metliod. Tlie translator S is controlled in his work by a rigid rule of
equivalents in translation, and aims therefore habitually, though not with
perfect consistency, at rendering each Greek word, with mechanical
uniformity, by a fixed and invariable Syriac representative: the translator
S, on the contrary, guides himself by his own perception of fitness and
adequacy, and freely varies his rendering of a word, as the var>ing sense
of the original seems to him to require. I subjoin a list of such varied
renderings in S, adding [S] to the renderings of the rival version.
'OTTtcrw (i. 10, =: leJiind, \h\jBojs [SJ : xii. 15, xiii. 3, = nfter^ \h\^=3). —
fiekXw (i. 19 et passim, = to be about to, .-ui\^ [S]: x. 4, = to be prejjurincf
to, .a-i-i^io). — (jivXaK-rj = prison, r<Li_i.a.=u» [Av-i-aJ xviii. 2,
(ii. 10, xx. 7, :

= den, r^h\^o^^ SiSax"*? [-])• —

14, = teaching, K'AxftJ-^L^ [S]: ii. 15, 24,
(ii.

= doctrine, rc'i \a-.). yeypaixjj.ei'o? (i. 3, xiv. 1, et passim, = tvritten [of the
°>

contents of a book], o^^ [SJ; v. 1, = written on [of a roll']; and xx. 15 [of a
name] = inscribed, yuLX-K). —
6p6vo? (iv. 2 et passim, = throne, KL^-Coio.^ [% or ;

.oocv_iii\] XX. 4 = seat [ofjudgment], rdaAxO-sn).

: Trpocrojvov (iv. 7 et passim,
= face, rd^rV: x. 1, = aspect, ptf'ou-w, [S, »<LAo-.i-a]). — cr^a^w (v. 6, vi. 9 et
passim, = to sla>/, J3a.^.j [2J, A \-i3 xiii. 3, = to tvound, •^-^)- — totto? (vi. 14
:

et passim, = j)osition, abode, »<'i>-^oi [-] xvi. 10, space, region, ri\h\ri). :
—
Kavp.a (vii. 16, = hot wind [= Kava-uiv], rdsjcuc xvi. 9, =: heat, ri=«cvjj [S^). :

TcXw (x. 7, XX. 7, = to complete, >\ t. xi. 7 et passim, = to fuljil, i\*?i t. [S : .

varies]). crK7)vq (xiii. 6, xxi. 3, = abode, r€^x-xjso, [connected with r^x-x.

= a-KTjvS)]: XV. 5, = the Tabernacle, rels-sot-ra [S]). ii.aKdpLo<i (xiv. 13 et

passim, of felicitation, A _cn<x.=cvA^ : xx. 6, predication of felicity, rdi-rsoA^
[S, r<Lihy n \]). Xafjiirpo^ (xv. et passim, = shining, i_.cnj : xviii. 14,
= sumptuous, r^ . -> t [Sj A»_»—_>]). ipT)fioviJi.ai, (xvii. 16, xviii. 19, to be
xxsii INTRODUCTOET DISSERTATION.
forsaken, .^\^ [S] : xviii. 16, to be emptied, jai^ri'). Elsewhere too, S
shows finer discrimination of meanings than S as in restricting tlie com-
;

bination _i_ir^ ^j^ to the rendering of idv tl<;, while S uses it also for

cl 7-15^ —which latter S, with better judgment, represents by .1

^, s rdi^ri'.

So again, S consistently takes advantage of the doubtful gender of r<L»J3ii.,

to distinguish between the visible shj (x. (3, xxi. 1 his, feminine), and Heaven
the divine Abode [passim, masculine) S makes it masculine, except x. fi, :

where it is feminine, — (inconsistently, see note in loc).

It is not to be denied, however, that our translator not seldom varies
capriciously, and without apparent purpose (perhaps with a feeling like
that which was expressedby the English translators of 1611, that every
available word in the language was alike entitled, witliout " unequal
dealing," to "have a place in the Bible ")— sometimes even to the
detriment of the sense. In a few cases he seems to have intended a
distinction, but to it in mind. Thus yStySXos, yStySXioi',
have failed to keep
usually representedby rC=ih\.Js>., are rendered rfi <^ 00, only (but not
uniformly) where the Book of Life, or of Judgment, is spoken of. So
again (see note on v. 1) there is an apparent endeavour to express
a<f>payil,oj, (j^payi'i, by -^_a^, rSLsw-a-l^, where the seal closes ; by TsAvjj,

r<:sih\M, where it confirms : but it is not consistently carried out. But

it is hard to imagine any reason why in one verse (i. 12) eVicrTpe<^w

should first be rendered vya.en, and then , °>\s ;

or why Xeyw, at the
close of each of the Epistles to the Seven Churches, should be AJjaj (the
usual equivalent of A.aXw), and everywhere else isap^; or why o-^a^w should
be sometimes xa.:^ and sometimes A^o or why &)8e (= Idtlier) should be ;

t^^ica.\ in iv. 1, and rclal where it recurs, xi. 12 or why Xa/AySai-w should ;

be -< tv> in v. 7 and 9, but A n t, in the intervening verse 8; or why the

'

rendering of Qi\oi should be first rt^s -> and then the more usual Kla— in

xi. 5 ; or why a-n-queyKe should be js_ar^ in xvii. 3, but A-aop^ in the

closely similar verse, xxi. 10. Nor can it be said that there is any ad-
vantage in rendering (f)v\'r] (v. 5, xxi. 12) by rt^N^ -1 t. (elsewhere used
for paySSos), instead of psiaijt, as elsewhere ; or in tlie almost alternate
use of r^.ioJ and f<liwO\ to represent cretcr/Lios. And fui-ther, something
is lost when the rendering of ySaXXw changes in xviii. 21 from -*>ir^^

for the casting of the stone, to r^.vJt., for the casting down of Babylon ;

and again when the title 17 ap^rj, twice assumed as His own by the
Lord (xxi. 6, xxii. 13), is in the first instance translated r^h\ 1 t .i ; in the
 THE PRESENT VERSION. xxxiii

.second, KjICul. In rendering all the Greek words above cited, except
o-(f)payC?, o-(^payiC(u, S consistently employs a single equivalent.

On the other hand, though S in these cases has avoided the needless
variations of S in using two different Syriac equivalents for one Greek
word, it is sometimes unhappy, when the Syriac has but one equivalent to
represent two distinct Greek words, in its attempts to supply the defect; —
as in the instance of the clumsy Kli-i. Axo-j-jj (lit., hcast-of-fang)^ beast of

prey, by which (masculine), after Hexaplar and Harkleian precedent, it

renders OyjpCov, reserving the simple K'AxOji-m (feminin(^) to render {oiov.

S, like the Peshitto, foi'bears to put violence upon tlio language, and is

content to represent both words indifferently by ^<'A^a_l_M. And instances

are not wanting where it is S that shows consistency, and S caprice.
Thus, in both the places (viii. 7, xv. 2), where firr is spoken of as

mingled (/xe/xty/xeVoi/), S renders the participle by v^^v^ : S agrees in

the former place, but in the latter changes to ,\ i \ » . So too nopvo? is

in S rlj_i\ in both instances of its occurrence (xxi. 8, xxii. 15): in t, it

is rdj_i\ in the latter only, pdj-jwa) in the former.

(/. —As to acctii'acjj :

few faulty or even mistaken renderings of the translator S may be

A
be noticed here. For o^ekov (iii. 15), he has ridm rdla, which rather
represents eSet (as in Peshitto) S, with Old Testament Peshitto and:

Hexaplar authorit}-, gives a better rendering, _>cvA. For aa-xjii^'Oa-vvrj

(xvi. 15), which would better stand for alcrxvvr],' pudor,

S has r^h\ir\ca^,

than (as here required) for pudendum : %, again from the Old Testament
versions, finds a truer equivalent, giving the required shade of meaning,
in r^ tv>iA <x. A grave and misleading fault in S is, that (following the
Old Testament Peshitto, as above noted, p. xxiv) he fails to distinguish
between vios avdpuiTrov (i. 13, xiv. 14) and the ordinary dvdpwvos, but
renders both indiscriminately by f<lxji.=3.'' Again, the rendering of TTJpei.

(iii. by icn.i\r^ (intransitive), " take Iieed," instead

3) of Oiy (transitive),
"keep," as S, almost amounts to a mistranslation. Misunderstanding
of the Greek a|)pears also in the renderings (above noted, pp. xxiii, xxv)
of /cpucrraWos (iv. G, xxii. 1), and avXrjTcov (xviii. 22). Where he gives
rdiji for dpxaio^ (xii. 9 ; but not xx. 2), he obviously supposes it to

* But see note on Greek text, in loc. " See note on Syr. text, in loc.
xxxiv INTEODUCTOET DISSEETATION.
mean "chief," and not " ancient." And in three of the places where tlie

preposition 8ia is followed by an accusative, he renders it by .tjl^ (iv. 11,

xii. 11, xiii. 14), as if it were followed by a genitive, instead of (as

elsewhere) by A_\^-»3. None of these errors is shared by 2. Again, of
the two words in the Apocalypse which claim to be Hebrew, dfiaBScjv
and [^ap]iiayehwv (xvi. 16), while he represents the latter correctly
(ixt 11),

bv OTii,^, he goes wrong when he writes for the former, o ^ -i s

(= bondage), instead of _ov=>r^ (= destnicHon), or (as Barsalibi in he. in his

Commentary., — see below, p. Ixxxiii, note ^) .i^oiii (= destroying)., — confusing

the roots "T3S and THi/ ; a mistake into wliich S likewise falls. But
the more serious error wliich S commits in translating Kardde^ia (xxii. 3)

by r^iivj, ''deciduous,'''' is avoided b}^ S, which gives correctly pissiw,

"curse." S is free also from the still grosser blunder, often noted as the
chief blot in S, by which the last five syllables of [xecrovpavqiJiaTi (viii. 13)
are torn from the word and perverted (as if ovpdv [eV] at/xari [e\;oi'ro5])
into cnA Av-.K' r«lin.i.T r<la_io.i.T, " which had a tail of Mood.'''' Of this I
shallhave more to say farther on (p. Ixxxii).
With these may be noted a few instances where the renderings of S,
though not wrong, fall short of his habitual level of exactness. Such are
For fiXeTTeiv (i. 12), a-.t "n \ (= yLvatcTKeLi') : Iva (jLeTavoyjo-rj (ii. 21),
«^A.rt - .A» \ (= £15 fxeTdfOLav) : dyoi^/Lt-i^crat avTov (vii. 9), cra-A i \ m\ (= ets

dptdiiov avTov). Of these, tlie second and third may perhaps be due to

error of transcription ; but they are akin one to another, so as rather

to suggest a tendency in the translator to use a verbal noun in place of

the infinitive (or equivalent future with .i) of the verb. E contra, for
ei9 ^\aa<f)r]fiLav (xiii. 6), he writes cv_ai_ii5.saA (= ySXacr^T^/Aeti^) . (See
further, p. Ixxvi). Such instances are seldom to be found in S, a version
Avhich tends to overstrictness rather than laxity of rendering.
On the whole, and notwithstanding these blemishes, which are neither
numerous nor (for the most part) serious, I am confident that any com-
petent scholar who carefully examines our version will satisfy himself that
it is one that does credit to the skill of its author, and to his knowledge
and command utriusque linguce. The evidences above adduced will be
found amply sufficient for my purpose in collecting them, —namely, to
illustrate its character, method, and merits by a detailed comparison
between it and its rival version. As regards 2, our examination shows
it to be a work industriously faithful and laboriousl}" exact ; but with an
 THE PRESENT VERSION. xxxv

exactness that is pedantic rather than scholarly, and a fidelity that is to

the letter rather than to tl\e spirit. In strong contrast with it, our version
is seen to aim at accuracy in substance rather than in form its diction, as ;

regards grammar as well as vocabulary, to be vernacular Syriac of the

best period ;
its manner, to combine idiomatic freedom with truthful
reproduction of its original. _

VII. Affiniiij us well as Diversify hetwceii the Versions.

But tliis contrast is only one aspect of the relation between the two
versions, as disclosed by a comparative analysis of both. Side by side
with it will be found a close affinity,'' of whicli I now proceed to treat.

a. — In variations of rendering — :

Among the groups above collected of notable words in S, derived

from the Old Testament Peshitto or elsewhere, it will have been observed
that, after setting aside those which belong to S alone, there remains a

large proportion of instances found in S as well as 8. And this fact,

of tlie existence to an appreciable though limited extent of peculiarities

of diction common to S and S, proves to extend beyond the groups in
question, and two versions throughout.
to pervade My Notes in
tlie

Part II, where S and S differ,

tliough directed primarily to the points
record incidentally many points where they coincide and anyone who :

reads the two texts together will note very many more which the Notes
pass over without remark. In illustration of the affinity between the
versions thus indicated, I proceed to adduce some instances in which 2,
deviating from what has been shown to be its habit, varies in its rendering

of a word, and in so varying coincides with a like variation (even where it

is to all appearance an arbitrary one) in S.

Of this class of cases, the most noticeable is that of Seurepos, usually

rendered by S, (-.'-iAx-t ; by t, r<x^\h^: but where it is an epithet of

BdvaTos, in and three other places, rdi_Lji> by both. Again, both

ii. 11
render fidkXoj usually by ^jLjajipi"; s; <mce only, vi. 13, by ri'.i-x,, with S.
Both render a-K-qvu usually by K'ij. once only, vii. 15, by ^-ivj*'- l^oth :

render Kairvo^ usually by r<di-iA> once only, viii. 4, by f<r i\s :

Both ...

* Coincidences -within i. 1-8 are nut to be relied on in this argument, that passage (see note
in loc. Part II, p. 37) being apparently boiTowed from % by the scribe of S.
xsxvi INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.

render Katw usually by s-n_. : once only, ix. 'J, by i:^^. Both render
6epaTT€vw, xiii. 3, by rcU»K'; but in the one place where it recurs, xiii. 12,

by >ljjf<'. Both render 8t/catos usually by xl..i\ : twice only, xv. 3,

xix. 2, by rdird^. Both render kokklvo^ usually by r<l.io_n\ once only, :

xvii. 3, by i^LnJsao-a). Both render tVa ixyj usually b}' rdl.i once only, :

xviii. 4, by rdiTA.i. Both render KparcJ usually by iMr^: once only,

XX. 2, by vryaA. Both render o-t^payiXw usually by yah^^ once only, :

XX. 3, by ^-'\ Both render dSiAcw usually by icnrs^: twice only, xxii.
11 Ms, by Acv.2>-.

b. — In grammaticcd variations :

To this list may be subjoined the followint^ collection of coincidences

between S and S in variation of grammatical form or construction. Thus,
in one place, i. 16, both make rdxsxjt. feminine : elsewhere (wherever
the gender is shown) masculine. In four places only, ii. 13, ix. 6, x. 7,
xi. 6, S uses the form nfAx^o-. for the plural emphatic of •}oo_. S agrees :

in these places, though elsewhere it usually writes rdsjcv.*, a form

unknown to S, and rare in Peshitto. In iii. 18, four verbs occur in the
subjunctive mood dependent on tVa: of these the second only is, in both

versions, rendered by an infinitive with pi'efix A ; the rest by futures.

Once only in S do we find a cardinal number with pronominal suffix,

-_.cn_»A\_i..=)''ip^, iv. 8 : the same form occurs in S in the same place (else
only vi. 6, where S omits). Once only, x. 6, is rfx^n t. feminine in S :

as it is likewise there in S (see above, p. xxxii). Once only, xi. 13,

both denote a fractional part by writing ^^ .-uj before the cardinal
number that expresses the integer (r^i ws ^ai .vm = '^one out of ten'''') :

instead by a substantive formed from the cardinal, as elsewhere

of
[e.g. r<h\\cih\, "« third''''). Once only, xvi. 19, both exhibit the very rare
use of iA.iA>p^ in passive sense.
Of some of these examples I shall have more to sa}', under another
head : for my present purpose they suffice, as evidence of an affinity

subsisting between the two

For some of the variations above
versions.
noted reasons may be assigned others seem merely arbitrary. As;

regards the former class, it is unlikely that two translators, working

(as we have seen) on very different and even opposed principles, should
be independently guided by the same reasons for varying: as regards the
latter, it is inconceivable that they should independently light on the
 THE PRESENT VERSION. xxxvii

same casual changes of rendering. It remains, thei-efore, that the above

coincidences prove some relation of dependence to have existed between
them either, that the author of S had S in liis hand, or that his work
;

was in the hands of the author of S. Which of these two hypotheses

agrees best with the whole facts of the case, we shall see presently.

VIII. Affiniti/ hefween S and the " Pococke^'' Epistles.

To what has been said of tlie relation borne by the diction of S to that
of the Peshitto on one hand, and on the other to that of the Harkleian
and Harkleianizing it is important to add a short notice of the affinities
2,
traceable between and that other version of which I have above spoken
it

as being in vocabulary and general manner intermediate between the

Peshitto and Harkleian —
the " Pococke" text of the Four Minor Catholic
Epistles.
One obvious feature of resemblance is the use of the particle Jl_.."i with
personal suffixes (p. xxviii (6) ). Both employ it where emphasis requires
it; both avoid tlie indiscriminate use of it as an equivalent for the possessive
pronoun, or the possessive genitive of the personal pronoun, which is a
Harkleian charactei'istic. Another is the preference for ^ i \ .r^ rather than
^_i.\cn, &c., preceding .i, as = ot, ai, a {ib. (8)). Again, in the Pococke
rdi.^cv-> is preferred tok'^aa^JLm (2 Joh. 9, 10), and <<'ii>f<' to r^A\^o."t

(2 Pet. i. 19) on the same pi'inciples as we have found (p. xxxi) to guide
the author of S. They agree al.so (and with them the Philoxenian Esaias,
see above, p. xxxi) in rendering dprjvq by KlsaAj. {2^assm in Foe),
instead of its Harkleian and Hexaplar substitute rf\ i t.. Another like
example is the unusual r^s ->, xi. 5, for ^eXw, instead of r«^-. (3 Job. \o);
and a more notable one is pCvi_n_. for tijju.o';, instead of the usual r^i " '-"
(2 Pet. i. 4). So, too, rclssi.^, wliich is a favourite word in S, standing in
place of the usual rs^°> i pf7, for /5o/x^ata and ixd-^aipa alike, appears, though
in the abstract sense of aXwcris, in the Pococke text of 2 Pet. ii. 12.

Also the remarkable use in S of U-^>., xiv. 13, = a-rroOi'rjcrKco (one of the
few tokens it shows of an age later than that of the Peshitto), is

paralleledby the Pococke rendering of aTro^ecri? (= OdvaTo^) in 2 Pet. i. 14

by r<^TJO-^. A still more striking point of coincidence is the abuse of
xxxviii INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
the adverb i\_»f^v.A>-., xix. 10/ which S interpolates without authority,
as does tlie Pococke, 3 Job.. 5.

In all these instances, the Pococke rendering differs from that of the
Harkleian version of the same Epistles, and thus emphasizes the fact of
the coincidences with S. Further, they serve to make it probable that
other instances, in which the Harkleian as well as the Pococke shows
like agreement with the diction of S (mostly against the ordinary
Harkleian usage), are really cases in which the Harkleian has simply
retained the language of the other, which (as I have elsewhere shown and
shall presently have occasion to repeat) is certainly its parent version
as regards these Epistles. Such instances are: —the employment of
the unusual ri'^t-w (for oi/»ts, Apoc. i. 16; for /3\e/x/xa, 2 Pet. ii. 8); of
rify I s ^"73 (for 6 irXavCiv, Apoc. XX. 10 ; for TrXai'os, TrXavqTr)^, 2 Joh. 7,
JuJe 13) of «<l.icv.i. (for a-p^-q, Apoc. xxii. 13, 2 Pet. iii. -1, 2 Joh. 5, 6,
;

Jude 4). Compare also r£^r< (instead of rCs.=>r^), for oncopa (Apoc. xviii.
14, Jude 12 [implicitly]) and note that -^.i-^ (/3Xacr<f)7][jiu)) is followed in
;

both by -a, instead of the usual A (Apoc. xiii. 6 2 Pet. ii. 12, Jude 10). ;

It is to be added that, of the words above noted as common to the

Pococke Epistles with S, none is met with in 2, excejit r^6\\.u, b}^ which
S (but not S) renders opacn?, iv. 3 {bis).

' This interpolatioa in xix. 10, and the attempts to get rid of the opa /xy in that verse, and
again in xxii. 9, may indicate theological bias ; and a like cause may possibly account for the
twice-repeated omission (perhaps more probably due to homoeotelcuton) of the
x''^'« "'^
of
XX. 3, 5. The rendering of aTroOi/rja-Kui (xiv. 13) above noted, and that of i; KvpLaK-rj rj/xipa,
1. 10, may be instances of the language of later ecclesiastical usage.
 STUDY OF THE GEEEK TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE.

CHAPTP:R III.

PRELIMINARY STUDY OF THE GREEK TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE.

I NOW proceed to consider our version in its relation to the original

in other words, to investigate tlie character of the Greek text on which
it is based, which is, no doubt, the most important aspect in which it
can be regarded.

I. The Authorities for the Text.

The materials for the critical determination of the text of the

Apocalypse are, indeed, far from deficient amount or
in in variety.
Early versions are forthcoming — Latin, Ethiopic, Coptic, and (of perliaps
questionable antiquity) Armenian besides early citations, considerable in
;

number and extent, in writers Greek and Latin, Eastern and Western,
ranging from Irenaeus to Augustine. Five uncial manuscripts are extant
(known as X, A, C, P, Q^), and about one hundred and eighty cursive
numbers far short (no doubt) of those by which the copies of other })arts
of the New Testament are reckoned, yet seemingly enough for adequate
attestation. But of the cursives, though not a few (perliaps a larger
proportion than in case of any other New Testament Book) give impor-
tant textual evidence, the majority contribute little or nothing towards
establishing the best text: and of the uncials, the total available is weaker,
in evidential value as well as in number, than elsewhere in the New
Testament. Of tlie five, Q (Cod. Basileensis) is of the eighth century
but its text, as we shall see presently, is hardly to be distinguished from
that of the average cursives of late date —inferior to not a few of them.
P (Cod. Porphyrianus), though not earlier, but probably later, presents a

' Designated L by Tiscljemlorf ; Ej by Westeott ami Hort. I prefei', with Trogelles and
Weiss (see p. li), to avoid the confusion to wliich this designation tends, and to eall it Q, as above.
xl INTEODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
better text; yet in value falls somewhat sliort of the earlier three. Of
these, however, C (Cod. Ephrem Syri) is very defective, nearly two-fifths
of the text of the Apocalypse being lost; while X (Cod. Sinaiticus), though
entire, exhibits a text of tliis Book of quality distinctly below the normal
standard of the MS." A (C(jd. Alexandrinus), on the contrary, in this
Book rises above its usual level so as largely to make amends for tlie

deficiencies of the other two, and is thus to be accepted as the main

authority for tlie text ; taking in some measure the place which, in the
greater part of the New Testament, is by consent of most critics accorded
to B (Cod. Vaticanus), and going far to compensate for the absence here
of that great authority.
Of the versions, I pass over the Ethiopic, Coptic, and Armenian, not
in disparagement of their value, but merely because I am unacquainted
with the languages in which they are written, and I distrust the second-
hand knowledge them which can be acquired through the medium of a
of
Latin or other translation. Of the three, the Ethiopic Apocalypse is the
one of best attested antiquity on the age of the Coptic a doubt seems to
;

rest. If the Armenian New Testament (ascribed to the fifth century)

is rightly believed to be based, in the main, on the Pesliitto, it follows

' Some facts whicli have been noted concerning J^ may, perhaps, serve to account for the
inferior character of its text of the Apocalypse.

Tischenclorf assures us {Prolegomena io N.T. Sinait., pp. xxii, xsiii ; 4to edition of 1863) that
no contemporary corrections, made by the diorthote whose hand appears in the emendations of the
text of the rest of the New Testament, are to be found in the Apocalypse. In it, therefore, we
have, as it seems, the text copied by the scribe from a single exemplar ; not revised, as in the
preceding Books, by a second person using a second exemplar. Moreover, there is reason to
surmise that the single exemplar so used was not part of the same MS. as that from which the
scribe derived his text of the previous Books of the New Testament. In the very opening of it,

we are met by the singular fact that the heading and some part of the first column (thirty-two
lines) are written {ih., p. xx, and note 1) by the person who in the rest of the New Testament
acted as diorthote, but who wrote some Books of the Old Testament part of the MS. This may
be accounted for by supposing that the New Testament scribe came to a standstill when he had
completed the Epistles (on recto of fo. 126), his archetype (or archetypes — for he may have had
three; (1°) Gospels, (2°) Paul, (3°) Praxapost.) containing no more; that his colleague, the
diorthote of the other New Testament Books, having a copy of the Apocalypse, began (on
fo. 126 verso) to write it as a supplement to the work of the former wliioh he was engaged in
revising ;
— but that, after writing these thirty-two lines, he transferred his exemplar and tlie

tusk of transcribing it to the other.

 STUDY OF THE GREEK TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE. xli

that tlie Apocalypse is not to be accepted as an integral part of it, but

must have been added as a supplement. It will be interesting, therefore,
to investigate whether any relation of dependence, or at least of textual
affinity, can be traced between the Armenian and eitlier of the Syriac
versif)ns of this Book.'' Textual affinity may also be looked for between
the Coptic and Syriac. versions, inasmuch as tlie Coptic Church, being
Mono])hysite, was in close communion with the Monophysite Syrian
Church, from which, as I hope to show, both the Syriac versions proceed.
Under the head of Versions, therefore (apart from the Syriac S, of
which I have alreadj' treated, and to which I shall revert further on), I
confine myself to dealing with tlie Latin.
It is a happy circumstance, and a partial compensation for the
comparative paucity of Greek manuscript authority, that the Latin
attestation is, for the text of the Apocalypse, stronger and more varied
than for any other part of the New Testament, except of course the
Gospels. Besides the Vulgate, whicli gives valuable evidence, thei-e is an
almost complete text preserved in the Commentary of Primasius on the
Apocalypse (pr), which, by comparison with the extensive citations of the
Apocalypse in the writings of Cyprian, is proved to be (in the main) an
"African" Old Latin text not later than the third century. Moi-eover,
a large part of a text closely akin to, though not identical with, that of
Primasius, has been recovered from a Paris Ms., the Code.v Floriaccnsis, or
Fleury palimpsest (A). Another version, quite distinct from these, and
complete, has been found in the great Ms. (Vulgate, except as to
Apocalypse and Acts) known as " Gigas^''^ of Stockholm [g), wliich is

presumably of the "European" type.

These then are the authorities —the
Greek manuscrijjts, the Latin
versions, and the Syriac version by comparison with which I seek to
S,
determine the affinities and estimate the value of the Greek text whicli
underlies the version S.
Even a superficial inspection of the notes attached to the Greek text
in Part I, Infr., will suffice to prove that the text represented by S

" If ;iuy such relation exists, it cannot be more than partial in extent ; as is proved by the
many instances in -which the Armenian implies a Greek text different from that
of S or of 2.

E.g. the word ipis (iv. 3), which they render correctly, was read and rendered by the Armenian
(and also by the Ethiopic) in the false form lepets (as by ^^ A and two mss.).
xHi INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
contains a large element common to it with that wliich distinctively
belongs to the bettor uncials, combined with an admixture, large, but
not so large, of readings attested by less ancient authority. The greater
part of the textual criticism of the Apocal}'pse takes the form (as every
student of it knows) of the question, whether to accept, or to reject, the
evidence of 5< A C P, or three, or two or even one, of them, against that
of Q and the bulk of the cursives. In this conflict of evidence it will

be found that our translator — or the editor of the Greek text he used
though too often led aside to follow the many, adhered in the main to the
tradition represented by the earlier and presumably more authentic few.

II. Method adopted^ and Objects pwsued, in this Chapter.

As a preparation for an inquiry into the character and composition of

the text on which our translator worked, it is important that we should
enter into a detailed examination of the uncials severally ; in order to
enable ourselves to measure (1) the value of each of them as a standard,
and (2) the affinity subsisting between the text of each and that of S.

This examination, though a digression from our immediate subject, is

really essential as preliminary to an investigation into the relations of

the S-text ; and it will moreover be found to possess some independent
value as a study of the texts of the extant MSS. of the Apocalypse.
I have, accordingly, judged it necessary (and I believe it will be
sufficient), for a satisfactory comparison — MS. severally with
(1°) of each

the rest, (2°) of S with each of them, and with each combination of them
(binary, ternary, or quaternary) — to form a full list of all the places
having more or less divided MS. attestation, where the evidence of S is

available. This list contains over 850 words or sentences, in all of which
one MS. (at least) varies from the rest : it excludes instances where all

MSS. agree, as well as instances where S is indecisive (as in case of gram-

matical or orthographical variation, ambiguity, conflation, or the like).

But of the variants afPecting these places, a large proportion are not
only trivial in themselves, but are weakly attested —by a single MS. with
little or no support. Such variants are plainly worthless as materials for
the criticism of the text —the mistakes of a scribe writing carelessly, or
following a damaged archetype which he was incompetent to decipher
they are of use only in so far as they serve to mark the character of the
MS. in which they occur. For the purpose, therefore, of a comparison
 STUDY OF THE GREEK TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE. xliii

of S" with the MSS., it is clearly needless to encumber our inquiry witli

a multitude of what are not in any proper sense to be counted as variants,

but merely as blunders — instances not of divergency in the normal text,

but of aberrancy from it. For that purpose, accordingly, I have reduced
the list by striking out all such instances —where a MS. stands alone, or
supported only by two or three inss. of no special authority, in a reading
of no intrinsic interest or value ; retaining, liowever, all readings that
have the authority of one MS. eitlicr if (1°) commended by internal
probability, or if (2^) by the approval of weighty
confirmed critical

authority, or by any appreciable support from mss., or by any of th(^

Latin or either of the Syriac texts. In this reduced form I print the list

in the Appendix to this Dissertation, below, pp. cxxi, sqq.

III. Chiiracter of the 3ISS. scver/fll>/, as rcr/ards clerical Accurac^//.

Before laying aside, however, the list in its longer or unreduced form,
it is worth while to ascertain what is to be learned from it that may be of
service in a preliminary study of the individual character, and comparative
accuracy, of each of the MSS. It will show us (T )in how many readings
each of them stands alone, thus giving a measure of the independence of
each ; and (2°) what proportion of such readings, for each MS., is negligible

or valueless, thereby testing the amount of error affecting each.

The total number of readings recorded in the long list must, of course,
be more tlian double the number of passages entered on that list — there
being always two, and often three (or more) readings for each passage ;

they, in fact, amount to nearly eighteen hundred. Of these, about 790

are readings of single attestation. On examination, these prove to bo
very unequally distributed, as follows. Much the largest proportion
belongs to J^, over oO'>. Q comes next, tliough far behind, with more
tlian 200. A follows, but not closely, witli 150 or 160. P shows the
comparatively small number of 60 or 70. C stands last with between
40 and iO ; but if the MS. were complete (see p. xl), its number would
presumably be higher than that of P.
Of the five MSS., therefore, t^ is the one that diverges most inde-
pendently. The divergency of Q is not much more than two-thirds, that

' In this Chapter, I shall use S henceforth to denote the Greek text that underlies the Crawford
Syriac.
xliv INTRODUCTOEY DISSERTATION.

of A not much more than half, and that of P not much more than one-fiftli,

of the divergency of S ; while that of C is presumably about one-fourth of

the same. Again :

Of the singular readings of X :

Over 190 prove to be negligible ; leaving 115 to be retained.

Of those of A:
Nearlj^ 80 prove to be negligible ; leaving 81 to be retained.

Of those of P :

Nearly 20 prove to be negligible ; leaving 46 to be retained.

Of those of Q :

About oS prove to be negligible; leaving 178 to be retained.

Of those ofG [probably over 70, if the MS. were comj^lete]

About 30 [50] prove to be negligible; leaving 17 [26] to be

retained.

The total of these noteworthy singular readings is therefore 437.

Thus the order of tlie MSS. in point of actual number of worthless
singular readings to be neglected as blunders, is different from their order
in point of divergency — except that b? still heads the list. A now stands
second to it, but very far off; C (probably) third; then Q; and P last.
But when the number of these blunders for each MS. is compared with its

total number of singular readings (which is the true test of the clerical
accuracy of each), the result proves to be as follows :

Of the singular readings found in X, nearly two-thirds (*62) are

negligible ; of those in C, (probably) a slightly smaller proportion ; and of

those in A, rather less than one-half ('49): while for P the proportion is

but -28 ; and for Q (lowest of all) but -17.

It follows, therefore, that, as regards clerical accuracy, the two more

recent MSS. stand higher — are more carefully executed and freer from
errors of transcription — than the three older. More particularly :

{< is, of all the five MSS., far the least worthy of regard as repre-
senting a defensible form of the text ; it is aberrant rather than divergent
from the rest, to the i)oint of eccentricity. Not only does the number
of its singular readings far exceed that of any of its brethren, but of
these the proportion of quite worthless readings, set aside by consent of
all critics (including even Tischendorf, notwithstanding his natural bias
towards the MS. of his discovery, — see below, p. li), is much greater than
 STUDY OF THE GREEK TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE. xlv

in any other MS. So many of its variants in fact are unquestionably mere
scribe's blunders, as to cast a doubt on some of the 115 which I retain; and
I should hardly feel justified in retaining so many, even of tliose that

seem possible readings, were it not that in each one of this latter class
^i has support, though scanty yet appreciable, from some one or two
cursives of credit, or from a Latin version, or (as we shall find to liappen
in not a few notable cases) from S. I conclude, therefore, (1) that tlie

text of the Apocalypse presented by X is one executed by a scribe who,

through haste or incomjDctence, was careless in his work and moreover, ;

(2) that the exemplar which lie followed contained a textual element
foreign to the normal uncial text, which element now finds only a rare and
partial support in secondary authorities, mss. and versions.
A also has a text seriously affected by inaccuracy. Yet the number
of its singularities, though large, is little more than half of that which
i^ shows and of these the greater part (81) are wortliy of consideration
;

many them (see below, p. lii) being accejited as certainly right by the
of
best critics. Even of the rejected ones, few are absurd or impossible in ;

fact, some of those which I exclude fi'om consideration have been more

or less confidently approved by Lachmann (though by him alone)" I

conclude (1) that the scribe of A was superior in carefulness, and still
more in intelligence, to the scribe of ^^ and (2) that he had before him ;

an exemplar embodying a purer text.

C shows a much smaller amount of divergency than either of the
former. Even allowing for the lost portion of it, we cannot suppose it

probable that the number of singular readings exhibited by its text, when
entire, was half as large as for A. But though C, thus regarded, appears
in strong contrast with ^^ (which has, probably, not less than four times as
many), in another aspect it comes very close to X — as regards the large
proportion of singular readings of the worthless sort, which for C as for S
is, as we have seen, little short of two-tliirds. This MS., therefore,
presents a text deviating less than that of J<, or A, from the presumable
uncial standard ;
yet, where it deviates, deviating in such wise, and in so

' It is to be borne in mind that -wlieu Lachmann constructed liis text (first published in
1831), A was the only MS. fully accessible to liim ; X andP were as yet undiscovered; Q was
unknown to him, and C but imperfectly known. It was inevitable therefore that, resting as he
did solely on uncial authority, he should follow A too implicitly.

g
xlvi INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
large a proportion of cases, as to bespeak the hand of a scribe who was
less intelligent than industrious, though careful and painstaking, and
provided with a good exemplar.
P stands well ; both as to the fewness of its singular readings (less
than the probable corrected number for C, not nearly half of the number
of that for A, little over one-fifth of that for K), and as to the small
and
proportion them (much less than one-third) that consists of mere
of
blunders or oversights. But here a new fact (to be considered more fully
further on) is noticeable, that of the retained singular readings (46 in all),

a large number prove to be singular only relatively to the uncial standard,

nearly half being attested by ample cursive evidence a thing which ;

seldom and more seldom in case of A, or C,— the

occui's in case of ^^,

singular readings of those MSS. having, for the most part, little support
from mss. It thus appears (1°) that P is a carefully written MS. and ;

(2°) that, though later by three or four centuries than X, A, or C, it keeps

close in the main (but not altogethei'), to the text represented by their

consent. It represents, apparently, an archetype akin to them, but

admits (though sparingly) an element akin to the common cursive text.
Q on the contrary stands widely remote in text from all the other
MSS. Its singular readings are more in gross number than those of
P, or C, or A, though not so many as those of X. But the proportion of
negligible ones among them is much less than even for P. And it is so
much less than for J^ (for which the proportion has been shown to be
exceptionally large), that the residue retained for consideration is much
larger for Q than for H (178 against 115), very much larger (therefore)
than for any other MS. For Q, as for P, I reserve these singular readings
for subsequent examination, stating merely for the present that of the
total 178, very few are truly singular, nearly all being supported by
many, often a majority, of the mss. Q is thus shown (l*^) to be a MS.
more carefully executed even than P ; but (2^) to tend much more strongly
into deviation from the normal uncial towards the normal cursive text.
To this tendency, which is the characteristic predominant in Q, and not
to any want of skill or care on the scribe's part, the wide divergency of
this MS. from its brethren is in the main due.

Thus our results are, that

(i) Of the three greater MSS., C is the most carefully, though ncrt the
 STUDY OF THE GREEK TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE. xlvii

most intelligenth', written; and comes nearest to giving a true presentation

of the normal uncial text. The other two are more extensiv^ely affected
by inaccuracy, to a degree which, in case of j^, seriously impairs the
authority of the MS. (as regards the Apocalypse), by reason of the nature
as well as the number of the errors which disfigure its text. In case of
A, the errors are not only fewer but far less grave and though it is not ;

so free from blemishes as C, yet (and as we shall see further on) it

exhibits other characteristics which myre than redeem its credit, and add
to its readings a value beyond that which attaches to tliose of the rest.
(ii) To the two later MSS., P and Q, two characteristics belong in

common —
(1°) that compared with the elder group, they are little
:

blemished by mere copyists' blunders; (2"^') that each, where it stands

apart from its fellow-MSS. —
but Q much more than P tends towards the —
common cursive text. They belong to a later age, when mere errors of
transcription had (probably by a tacit and gradual process) been weeded
out, and when, moreover, a second form of text, amounting to a distinct
recension, originated we know not how, or how early, had asserted its

place beside the presmnably older text, which in process of time it in

great measure superseded. To that older text P, in the main, adheres
the extent to which it was affected by the later text is measured by the
number of readings (some 30) where in separating from the MSS. it is
supported by many mss., together with more (some 15) where the com-
bination P Q is so supported. Q, on the other hand, in its singular oi-

quasi-singular readings, is (not, like P, exceptionally, but) habitually on

the side of the cursives, showing in all only some 35 (barely one-sixth of
its total) that can be reckoned even as subsingular.

IV. Character oj the MSS. severatlij, as regards textual Value.

Dismissing now the long list, with its encumbering detail of readings

which attest hardly anything except the shortcomings of the several scribes,
I proceed to consider our reduced list, as printed below, pp. cxxv, sqq.
This list, though it still includes many readings of no avail towards
the determination of the true text, exhibits (I believe) none that will not
serve in this inquiry, as indicating the affinities of the attesting MSS.,
inter se, or with the mss., or the versions, whose readings I have compared.
The passages entered in it, as reduced, are 538 in number, and the
MS. variants recorded exceed 1100.
g2
xlviii INTEODUCTORT DISSERTATION.

1. Divergence of each MS. from the rest.

Our first inquiry must be, What does this list show to be the amount,
numerically stated, of })ona fide textual divergence (as distinguished from
mere clei'ical inaccuracy) of each MS. from the consent of the rest ?
—
For Q it is large markedly larger than for any of the others
the number of variants in which it stands apart from them being (as
above) 178.
Its contemporary (or perhajjs junior) P, shows in strong contrast to it

in this respect, standing apart in but 46 variants.

For C the amount is less than for any other — but 17. If, however,
the MS. were entire, the total would probably amount to 25 or even 30 ;

but, even then, would be the least divergent of the MSS.

it

For A the amount is 81 largely in excess of that recorded for

;
its

contemporary 0, and considerably above the record for P.

Yet higher than A, but still below Q, ranks J^ in this comparison ; the
amount recorded for it being 115.

To bring out yet more definitely the character of Q through the

contrast between and P, we may assume that the consent of i* A C, the
it

three oldest MSS., represents the consent of the uncials, and use it as our
standard by wliicli to compare P with Q. This combination, SAC, occurs
122 times in our list. The result proves to be that P is with X AC
87 times ; Q but 26 times ; while P is opposed to ^^ AC but 34: times"
Q, 96 times.
Or, again, to avoid the uncertainty attaching to the combination SAC
by reason of the imperfect state of C, we may take as our standard of
reference the consent of S and A, which will be a fairly true standard,
inasmuch as these two MSS., though each of them deviates largely from
the normal text, deviate usually in different directions ; so that the
readings in which they agree form a text nearly free from the divergent
element of each. This combination occurs 239 times ; and on comparison

" Not, as might have been expected, 35 (= 122 - 87) ; for in one place where S -A- C concur,
P deficit. So again, P deficit in eleven places where J? A concur, and therefore opposes them
not 79 (= 239 - 160) times, but 68 (as next page).
 J.

STUDY OF THE GREEK 'J'EXT OF THE APOCALYPSE. xlix

we find that P agrees with it 160 times; Q but 58: wliile P opposes it

but 68 times;" Q, 181 times.

Thus the isolation of Q among the MSS., already indicated in the
earlier stage of our inquiry, becomes more pronounced as we study it
farther. For we find (1) the lona fide variants in which it stands alone
are half as many again as those recorded for i<, eccentric though the text
of that MS. is ; they are much more than double tlie number for A
not far from four times the number for P and probably six
; times that
for C. And (2) it turns out that when we compare Q with P, taking the
combination X AC as standard of reference, the deviation of Q is over
78 per cent., while that of P is under 28. Or, if we prefer X A as standard,
the deviation of Q is still over 75 per cent. ; that of P barely exceeds 28.

2. Tendency of each MS. towards, or aivay from, the cursive text.

Yet these numerical results, striking as they are, give but an inadequate
representation of the character that belongs to Q relatively to its brethren.
In order to appreciate that character, we must recall the fact, above
touched on, that, far from being truly singular in the 178 places where it
stands apart from tlie other MSS., it has in most of these places the support
of some cursives, — usually of many, sometimes of nearly all, of them.
Even if we turn back to our original unreduced list, which shows over
200 places where Q so stands (including the rejected readings), the total
number of variants of Q in which it has little or no cursive support is

but 40, — less than one-fifth ; whereas for P it is 35 out of some 65, more
than half —a proportion largely exceeded in case of each of the older
uncials. The characteristic fact disclosed by a study of the singular
readings of Q is, then, that the position of standing as sole uncial at the
head of a train of cursive authorities for a variant — a position not
frequently held by P, very rarely by C, A, or i^, — is usual, indeed habitual,
in case of Q.*" The quality, as well as the quantity, of these instances,
compels us to regard them as a transition on the part of Q (ajjpearing

' See note ", last page.

* The readings wliere one MS. Jeviutes from its brethren witli large cursive coniirraation are
— for Q, 173 out of a gross total exceeding 200 (see p. xliii) ; for P, 30 out of between 60 and 70 :

wliile for the older MSS. such instances are sorare as to be hardly worth notice or reckoning
for C, 2 out of 40 or .50 ; for A, 14 out of about 150 ; for X, but 22 out of over 300.
1 INTEODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
in P only as a tendency) towards a type of text distinct from that of
its elder brethren —
the text of the ordinary cursives. It is hardly an

exaggeration to say of the isolation attributaljle to Q, that it is not merely

a distance removing it from the other MSS. in degree, but a difference
separating it from them in kind, such that Q (if considered irrespectively
of age) is to be classed in text with cursives, in script alone with uncials.
Whatever value attaches to it lies mainly in the fact that it is, by some
two hundred years, the earliest manuscript witness to the normal cursive
text of the Apocalypse as a Avhole.
Of P it may be affirmed, in view of the contrast between it and Q, that
it presents, in the main, a substantially ancient text, far though the MS.
itself fall short of i^AC in age. Its late date, no doubt, makes itself felt in

the tendency (above noted) of its singular readings towards the cursive type,
to which nearly half of them approach. But the total number of such

readings is not great, and the tendency so manifested does not apjoreciably
affect the general character of the text ; which, considering the late date
of the MS., is surprisingly true to the uncial consent.
Of the singular readings of C, there is little to be said. They are
fewer than for any other MS. ; they show no appreciable leaning towards
the cursive text ; they present no character of special interest.
Neither of the two remaining MSS. is so free as C, though both are
more free than P, from txaces which may be due to the influence of the
rival text. A, and in a less degree S, deviates now and then in directions
whither many cursives go with it. But of the singular readings of X on
our reduced list, some few are worthy of notice ;
while those of A are
very seldom such as may safely be let pass without consideration. Indeed,
the question not seldom arises, whether, in some at least of the cases
where i<, and (still more) where A, has for its singular readings extensive
cursive support, it may not be concluded —not that the sole uncial errs
in company with many cursives ; but rather, that some (now and then,
most) cursives have retained a right reading in common with the sole
uncial.'' It is also noteworthy that now and then X, and A
perliaps more
frequently, is corroborated in a singular reading by two or three only
sometimes but one — of the exceptional cursives whose text is found else-

" Sec e.g. v. 11, where J^ with most luss. reads <us before (jxMvr'ji' : and again, xx. 6, where A
with most mss. omits rd before ^'A'a — in each case, without farther uncial authority.
 STUDY OF THE GREEK TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE. li

where to tend against the rest, from the cursive to the uncial type, such

as the remai'kable mss., 36, 38, 79, 87.'' Moreover, Latin attestation in
many instances confirms the singular readings of J^, A, C, and P, even

where cursive confirmation is scanty : in case of S or A more frequently

than of C or P."

3. Value atUiched to each 318. bij critical Editors.

Li order to test farther the comparative value of the five MSS., as inferred
from the cliaracter of the singular readings of each, it is worth while to
inquire. Of which
them have the singular readings most frequently
of
commended themselves to the judgment of the best textual critics? To
answer this question, I refer"" to the Greek Testaments of Tischendorf (8th
edition), and of Westcott and Hort and with them to the more recent and ;

very carefully considered text appended to Bernhard Weiss's elaborate

textual study of the Ajjocalypse.** The results are as follows :

From >< sole, Tischendorf adopts its reading of i. 11 {Zixvpvav ; also ii. 8)
i. 15 (Tj-evrupw/xeVw) ; ii. 19 (om. crov) ; v. 11 (ins. ws) ; v. 13 (om. [a] ecrrt) ;

vi. 13 [jidWovcra) ; is. 11 (ins. w) ; xiii. 2 (XeoVrwi') ; xvi. 6 (ai/xara) ;

xviii. 12 (^jxapyapnwv) ;
xxi. 27 (6 rroioiv) ;
xxii. 8 (/SXeTrwv koI aKovoiv) ;

xxii. 15 (ttoiwi/ Koi <pL\(^u) ; xxii. 18 (eir avTov 6 @eos). Of these, one only
{jxapyapiToiv) is accepted by Westcott and Hort (not without doubt), and
by Weiss (undoubtingly).'' Apart from these places, Weiss admits into
liis text TTotiyo-et (for voLiqcrr), xiii. 15) from J^ alone, with confidence (as in

the former case)" ; Westcott and Hort, to their margin only ; and with the
same or similar uncertainty they give the above readings of v. 11, v. 13,
xiii. 2, xxi. 27 and also read with X, xi. -4 (eVwTriov without art.); xiii. 10
;

" Such instuuces arc : — for X, with 36, xix. 17 ; -with 38, xvi. 15 : — for A, with 36, xvi. 4 ;

with 38, xvi. 12 ; xxi. 6 : — for P, with 79, xix. 10. Sec farther, p. Ixiv, in/r. ; and Appi'iulix,
List II, 1 and 2.
>•
See e.ff., for J^ ; i. 15 ; ii. 21 ; iii. 3 :— for A, ii. 22 ; iv. 7 ; vii. 9 :— for C, xiii. 17 ;
xviii.

23 ; for P, xviii. 11. So also in some of the places in last note. See farther, p. Ixiv.
' For the reasons stated, note to p. xlv, I do not refer to Lachmann's edition. Those of
Gricsbach (1774 — 1806) and Scholz (1830-36) were likewise formed too early for our purpose.
''
Die JoJiannes-Apolcahjpse (in Gebhardt and Hamack's Texte u. Untersiuhitit/cn, VII. Hand,
Hefti.), Leipzig, 1891.
• See Weiss, pp. 129, 131.
lii INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
{dnoKTeLvei) ; xiv. 8 (om. ayyeXos). But they adopt unreservedly, xxii. 21
(rwt' ayCwv without TrdvTwv).
From A sole, Tischendorf adopts W9 dvdpanrov, iv. 7 omission of rjfjid<;,;

V. 9; aftos, V. 12; e^coOev (for efcu), xi. 2; repetition of eis alxfiakaxrLav,

xiii. 10; dvOpoTTO^ eyevero, xvi. 18; avrrj^, xvii. 4; ixeBvova-av eK, xvii. 6;
enecrev (I'is), xviii. 2; omission of 0,770 toS @eoO, xx. 9; -yeyovav, xxi. 6;
ndvTOJv without rajt- dytwt', xxii. 21 ; omission of dp.7]v, xxii. 21. In all

these places Weiss concurs, except xi. 2 (where he prefers the reading
of Q); and he adopts moreover from A the omission of avroG, ii. 18;
iaTL without a, V. 13; omission of the second 8ta, vi. 9 ; dvaroXaju, vii. 2
and xvi. 12; KaC for tlie first jJi-qre, vii. 3; elSov 6-)(\ov voXvv, vii. 9; /cat

for 6V, ib. ;

daTpa-iraL before <j)(t)vaL, viii. 5 ; omission of avrot?, xi. 12 ;

t(r)(v(Tev, xii. 8 ;
^acravLa-OrjaovTai, xiv. 10 ; vndyet,, xvii. 8 ; ot dXyjOivoL,

xix. 9 ;
omission of rd before ^iXia, xx. 6 ; insertion of avTwv ®eo?, xxi. 3 ;

iyci) elp.1,, xxi. 6; Svcrjxwv before votov, xxi. 13; insertion of KaC after oaov,

xxi. 16; if for eVt, xxii. 16. Westcott and Hort agree with Tischendorf
as to xi. 2, and with both Tischendorf and Weiss as to iv. 7, v. 9, xiii. 10,

xvii. 4, xvii. 6, xviii. 2, xxi. 6 (yeyovav), xxii. 21 (om. dixyjv) ; also (doubt-
fully) V. 12, xvi. 18, XX. 9. They admit moreover, but with doubt, the
readings accepted by Weiss (as above) of ii. 18, vii. 2, vii. 3, viii. 5, xii. 8,

xvi. 12, xvii. 8, xix. 9, xx. 6, xxi. 3, xxii. 16. Of the A-readings which
the other two editor's reject, they adopt tw for ttj?, ii. 8, ii. 18; omission
of Tea-a-dpcoi/, ix. 13 : and they mark in their text as doubtful, or place on
their margin, about a dozen more.
Fro7n C sole, but two readings appear to have been received, and that
into but one edition (Westcott and Hort's), and with doubt :
— omission of
final dfjiT]v (vii. 12), and ov (for ovre) [lerevo-qaav (ix. 20). In the margin
of the same edition two C-readings also are noticed :
— e'x^'''^ (^^- 1^) ;

omission of on (ii. 14).

From P sole, no variant has been received into any of these three
editions, excej^t (doubtfully) by Westcott and Hort, the omission of in
(xxii. 5): but all three adopt the interpunction after dn dpri (xiv. 13),''

and after ovKin (xviii. 11), for which it is the only uncial authority.
From Q sole, Tischendorf adopts ai/^ara, xviii. 24 ; avrw, xxi. 6 : Weiss,
cfw, xi. 2 ; €xov, xvii. 3 ;
/xapyapirai?, xviii. 16 ; 6 ©eo? eV avTov, xxii. 18

" lu this place, J^ AC stand neutral, and Q alone opposes P.

 STUDY OF THE GREEK TEXT OF THE APOCALYPSE. liii

Westcott and Hort, the last only ; but (doubtfully) fj.ov, ii. 7 ; lyw, v. 4 ;

6 (before /xer' avTov), six. 20; XpLarov, xxii. 21; and a few other
Q-readings. In nearly all these, Q has large cursive support.
It is clear then that A is, from this point of view, pre-eminent among
the MSS. Of its 81 singular readings, Westcott and Hort adopt 13, and
admit with reserve more than twice as many more. Weiss adopts 31.
Even Tischendorf accepts 13, —a larger proportion than of those of his
own MS., i^ (15 of 115). The otlier two editors, as we have seen, admit
hardly any reading on the sole testimony of ^^, or of C, P, or Q. In eight
places, A stands as the sole MS. witness for readings, including some of
the highest importance, which all the critical editions above cited concur
in accepting; whereas not one place can be found in which any other MS.
holds such a position of authority. In three other places there is a like
unanimity in its favour, qualified only by notes of doubt in the edition of
Westcott and Hort. But one such instance appears where J< is the sole
witness, and not one forany of the other three. Thus it is from A alone
of the five that the text has received independent contributions towards its

rectification, appreciable in number and in value." Of it alone we can

affirm that, where it stands as sole witness, it is signally right so often
as to indicate the presence in it of an element of peculiar value and of
probably primitive authority.

4. Summary of results as to the 3ISS. severalt//.

To sum up :

Of the three older MSS., C, and of the two later ones, P, exhibit on the
whole a more fairly normal uncial text than the others do the deviations ;

of C being due mainly to deficiencies on the part of the scribe those ;

of P mostly to the influence of a distinct type of text. The remaining

three deviate much more largely. Q is a late MS. with a text studiously
conformed throughout by a careful hand to that cursive type which in P
appears only to a limited extent, and from which A and t?, and still
more, C, are in the main free, i^, over and above its abounding errors
of negligence, presents a text, ancient undoubtedly, but far from being

' It is to be borne in mind that I restrict our examination to the variants whicli are
perceptible in S. If I were to include variations in orthography and grammar, the case for

A would be still stronger. It exhibits many archaic foims, evidently retained from the primitive

text, which the other MSS. have lost.

h
liv INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
purely representative of the uncial consent, —
debased, rather, by admixture
of an alien element of unknown but eai'ly origin. A excels the rest in
this, that it alone is characterized by singular readings which are to be
accepted, not as divergencies from a standard text, but as survivals of the
primitive and authentic text whence its bretliren have diverged.

NOTE PKEFATOKY TO CHAPTER IV.

If tlie missing part of C were recoverotl, it is presumable that most, if not all, of the numerical

details of the following Chapter would be modified.

(1) The readings attested by C alone would be probably increased from 7 to 11 or 12.

(2) Of the 72 attested by J^ alone, 32 occur where C fails ; some of these, therefore, would
probably be transferred to the group ^ C. Similarly ; of the 27 of A, of the 18 of P, and of the
40 of Q, many would pass to A C, C P, C Q,, respectively. — (3) Of the groups J^ A (13 instances),
XP (11), XQ(21), AP(13), AQ (14), PQ (15), for like reasons as above, many would be
transferred to tN^AC, J^ C P, J^ C Q, ACP, ACQ, CPQ.— (4) The groups J^AP, i^ A Q,
i^PQ, A P Q, number respectively 45, 10, 20, 12. Many transfers would be made from these
to SACP, J^ACQ, ^CPQ, ACPQ.— (5) An instance of the group f^APQ, in a place
where C fails, might be changed into an instance of all MSS. concurring, and would thus pass
out of our total list. 13ut in point of fact, no such instance occurs.

Hence it follows

(1) That the total number of 538 instances would probably be increased by a few singular
readings of C ;
possibly to 542 or 543. — (2) That, as regards head S, against this small increase
in it, due to C, would be set a decrease under each of the other heads ; the result being that the
instances under head 8 would be on the whole diminished in number. — (3) That, as regards
head y, the four binary groups containing C would each receive an increase (corresponding to
the decrease aifecting X, A, P, Q, severally, under head S) ; while the remaining six groups
would be diminished. Under this head, then, as iinder S, there would probably be a decrease
on the whole. — (4) That, as regards head /3, the decrease under the six binary groups which
exclude C would apijear in the form of an increase in the six ternary groups containing C ; while
each of the remaining four (jj^AP, i^AQ, J^PQ, APQ) would be diminished. But the range of
probable diminution is very large in APQ, and much larger in J^ AP; and it is therefore doubtful
whether, on the whole, the number of ternary groups would be increased or decreased. — (5) That,
as regards head a, there would be an increase in the four groups which include C ; and against
this increase there would be no counter-decrease under ^APQ (see above).

Thus (finally), the total number of cases would be increased, to a possible maximum of

nearly 545 ; the distribution under each head would be altered, with the general result that
the number under each of the heads S, y, (;8 doubtful) would be decreased, but under head a
largely increased ;
and the position of C, as the most frequent constituent of the groups, especially

the quaternary, and as the most constant representative of the normal uncial text, would be
rather strengthened.
 THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S.

CHAPTER IV.

THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S.

I NOW ap])ly myself to test tlie text that underlies S by comparing it

with the text of the MSS., collectively in groups, and severally, by means
of the appended collection of readings (list I, Appendix, pp. cxxv, s*^?'-) on
which this investigation is based.

This list enables us to exhibit tlie facts of tlie case in a numerical

form. It sets forth (as above stated, pp. xlii, xliii) in 538 places where
the evidence of S is available, all the noteworthy variants which have more
or less divided uncial evidence, none being omitted which even one uncial
attests, if corroborated by any appreciable evidence of cursives, or by a
Latin or Syriac version, or if ajjproved by sufficient critical authority.

I. Numcric(d Expression of Amount of Agreement hetiveen S and each 3IS.

I find that in these 538 places

S agrees with Q 218 times: so that in nearly three-fifths (320) of
the cases before us it is opjDOsed to Q.
S agrees with P 285 times ; so that the cases where it is opposed to
P are but 253 — considerably less than half ("47) of the whole number.*
S agrees with A 290 times ; the cases of agreement being very
slightly more, and those of disagreement (248, being 'IG of the whole) as
slightly less, than are shown by P.
S agrees with X 330 times. Here, therefore, S finds most support,
and the cases of disagreement are 208, less than two-fifths of the whole.
S agrees with C (which I take last in order because of the rectifi-
cation needed by its figures) 198 times. But inasmuch as in 196 of the
places in our list C is wanting, and is forthcoming therefore for but 3-J2

* These figures require slight correction, inasmuch as P is wanting in rather more tliim

twenty of the 538 places.

Ivi INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
of theiB, it appears tliat we are to compare these 198 cases with a total of
342 only ; in other words, that if the MS. were entire, the 198 would be
increased to something over 310. The proportion of agreement with S,
therefore (so far as can be judged from the extant part of C), is consider-
ably higher (about 58 per cent.), and that of disagreement correspondingly
lower (about 42 per cent.), for C than for any of the others, except ^^, which
it closely approaches.
This result is not, however, to be absolutely relied on, for we cannot
be sure that the amount of agreement with S was as great in the lost
parts of C as in the extant parts (see above, p. liv).
The result, then, of the comparison of S with the uncials (setting C
aside for the moment because of the uncertainty that attaches to its

statistics) is, that S has the maximum of uncial support from i*, and the
iuinimwn fi'om Q : the instances of agreement being over 61 per cent, for
X, and under 41 for Q, out of the total list of 538 readings ; while the
percentage for P is nearly 53 and that for A a shade higher —nearly 54.
[That for C is probably intermediate between that for ^^ and that for A.]
Thus Q is the only MS. for which it is under 50 per cent.

II. — Variation of this Amount according to Group-distribution of the 3ISS.

This comparison may be pressed farther, and fuller results may be

obtained, by examining our list, and classifying the readings it records
according as they are severally attested by one, two, three, or four MSS.
The 538 places on the list, when thus classified, fall into four divisions,
as follows'' :

Class (a). — Where four MSS. agree with S, i.e., where it is supported by
quaternary groups; of which places there are, in all, 141.
Of these, the largest proportion, 66 (nearly one-half of the whole
number) belong to the group J< A C P, i.e., the one group which excludes
Q ; leaving 75 to the groups into which Q enters, of which 18 belong
to X A C Q, 9 to SA P Q, 26 to i< C P Q, 22 to A C P Q.
Class (/3). — Where three MSS. agree with S, i.e., where the groups are
ternary ; of which cases there are, in all, 127.
Under this head the figures yield a result similar to (but more marked

* The reader who is not disposed to go into numerical details may omit this section (II.), and
pass on to section III., in which he will find the results summed up.
 THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S. Ivii

than) that found under (a), so far as this, that much more tlian half
ahnost three-fifths —belong to groups which exclude Q, as follows. To —
group X A C, 7 belong ; to X A P, 45 ; to t« C P, 5 ; to AC P, 18 ; in all, 75 :

as against 52 belonging to groups containing Q, vis.^ 10 to J^AQ; 2 to

i^ CQ ; 20 to i^ PQ ;
4 to' ACQ ; 12 to APQ ; 4 to CP Q.
Class (y). — Where two MSS. agree with S, i.e., where they give it their
support in pairs; of which there are, in all, 106.
Here we are met by a different result. Of tliesc paii's, those into which
Q enters are not far from equal innumber with those which exclude it, 51
against 55. Of the latter class, tlie pair i< A numbers 13 i^ C, 5 ^^ P, 11 ; ;
;

AC, 12; AP, 13; C P, 1. Of the former, X Q, 21 A Q, 14 C Q, 1; ; ;

PQ, 15.

Class (S). — Where hut one MS. agrees with S, of which the instances are
164 in all.

Here, as under (y), Q stands high, the readings which it alone of the
MSS. supports being 40, largely exceeding those supported by A, which
are but 27, or by P and C, which are but IS and 7 respectively. But a
new fact comes now to liglit as regards ^^, which under tliis head proves to
stand highest, supporting S in no less than 72 instances.

Reverting now to the totals (as given above, p. Iv) of agreements

between S and J* ACPQ severally, we find that the figures, when
rearranged in view of the grouji-distribution, yield for each MS. the
following results :

Of the 218 readings in which S agrees tvith Q 75 belong to the :

quaternary groups A C Q, 18 A P Q, 9 C P Q, 26 A C P Q, 22)

(J« ;
S* ;
i^ ; :

52 to the ternary (S* A Q, 10 X C Q, 2 S P Q, 20 A C Q, 4 A P Q, 12 ; ; ; ;

;

CPQ, 4): 51 to the binary (S* Q, 21; A Q, 14; C Q, 1; PQ, 15). In

40, Q stands apart from the rest.
Of the 285 agreements of S with P : 123 are in the quaternary groups
(XACP, 66; i^APQ, 9; « CP Q, 26; A CPQ, 22); 104 in the ternary
(X A P, 45 Ji C P, 5 ; ; X P Q, 20 ; A C P, 1 8 ; A P Q,
12 C P Q, 4) 40 in ; ;

the binary (N* P, 11; AP, 13; C P, 1 ; P Q, 15). In 18, P stands alone.
Of the 290 agreements of S loith A: 115 are in the quaternary groups
(« A C P, A C Q, 18 X A P Q, 9 A C P Q, 22) 96 in the ternary
66 ; i« ; ; ;

(SAC, 7; «AP, 45; «AQ, 10; A C P, 18; ACQ, 4; APQ, 12); 52 in

the binary (SA, 13 A C, 12 AP, 13 A Q, 14). In 27, A stands alone.
; ; ;
Iviii INTEODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
Of the 330 agreements of S with ^^ : 119 are in the quaternary groups
(X A C P, 66 A C Q, 18
;
bi A P Q, .9 C P Q, 26) ;
iS ;
i^ ; 89 in the ternary
(iSAC, 7; XAP, 45; i^AQ, 10; C P, 5; C Q, i* J^ 2; i«PQ, 20); 50
in the binary (S* A, 13 ; N* C, 5 ; i* P, 11 ;
J« Q, 21). In 72, N* stands alone.
Of the 198 agreements of S with C: 132 are in the quaternary
groups (S* A C P, 6U ; X AC Q, 18 ;
X C P Q, 26 ; A C P Q, 22) 40 in ; the
ternary (J< A C, 7 ; S* C P, 5 ;
S C Q, 2 ; A C P, 18 A C Q, 4 C P Q,
; ; 4)
19 in the binary (X C, 5 ; A C, 12 ; C P, 1 C Q, 1). In 7, C stands alone.
;

[The probable corrected totals will be (see above, p. liv) Agreements, —

311: quaternary, 207; ternary, 63; binary, 30; sole, 11.]

If, again, we examine our four classes, a, ;8, y, 8, to ascertain how the
five MSS. severally stand in each class, we find the following results :
—
For the above 141 cases where the groups are quaternary (class a): Q
agrees with S in but 75 cases ; P in 123 ; A in 115 ;
X in 119 ; C in 132.
Thus in this class, S and A are nearly on a par as supporters of S ; P but
a trifle above them ; Q is considerably the lowest of and C the highest, all,

even in its incomplete state [if it were complete, the figure would pre-
sumably exceed 200, as above].

For the above 127 cases ivhere the groups are ternary (class yS): —
Q agrees with S in but 52 cases ; P in 104 ;
A in 96 ;
X in 89 ; C in 40
[corrected, 63]. Thus f< and A change places, but keep pretty close
together, and P not much above Q being ;
still distinctly the lowest : but
C now falls below S, A, P, the highest place belonging in this class to P.

For the above 106 cases ivhere the grouj)s are binary (class y) :

Q in this class stands among the first, agreeing with S in 51 cases;

P 40 A in 52 S in
in ; 19 [corrected, 30].
; Thus S and A are50 C in
;

even closer together than before but P is now distinctly below them, ;

and C still lower than in class /8; while Q has passed from the lowest
to almost the highest place, —by a shade higher than i< and lower than A.
In this class the figures for the several MSS. are less unequal than in
a or )S, except for C, which even as corrected is far behind tlie rest; but
A is slightly first.

For the above 164 cases tvhere the 3ISS. stand single (class 8) :

Q appears in this class as agreeing with S in 40 cases; P in 18;

A in 27 ;
K in 72, far exceeding the rest; C in but 7 [corrected, 11],
 THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S. lix

far the lowest number. Thus J^ lias in this class parted company with A,
and now heads the list; Q following, though at a long interval ; then A;
then P and finally C.
;

III. Ancdi/sis of the Figures arrived at in II.

We are now in a position to analyze the figures above arrived at, and
thus to prepare for interpreting their import as regards the relation borne
by the MSS. severally to S.
In the case of Q, the total of its agreement with S, which as we
have seen is much less than for any one of the other MSS. (218 instances),
would be small indeed, were not more strongly represented (relatively
if it

y and 8 than it is in classes a and y8. In other

to the others) in classes
words, S tends towards Q with greater relative frequency where Q stands
alone or as one of a pair of MSS., tlian where it stands in a ternary or
quaternary group.
In the case of P, the results stand in sharp contrast to those arrived
at for Q. Not only does the total of its agreement with S (285 instances)
largely exceed that of Q, but it shows its highest figures where Q is lowest,
in the ternaryand quaternary classes, and its lowest where Q is highest,
in and in that of single instances, dropping very
the class of pairs —
abruptly as one jDasses from the two former classes to the two latter.
Thus the support of P to S is relatively much more frequent where P is
one of a ternaiy or quaternary group, than where it stands apart, or
paired with one other MS.
The case of A yields results numerically akin to those found for P.
The figures are nearly the same as regards the total (290), and are
similarly distributed, though not so unevenly, among the four classes, with
a drop in jjassing from a and ^ to y and S, in the same direction as in
case of P, but less in amount.
The case of K stands by itself, differing in more than one respect
from the rest. For it the total of agreement with S (330) is higher, as
we have seen, than for i<. A, P, or Q, —higher probably than even for C
but the distribution of its instances of agreement among tlie four classes is

less unequal than for any other MS. It alone caniu)t be said to stand low
in any one of the four classes ; though not first in a, /3, or y, it keej^s close

to A in all three classes, and rises far above A and all tlie rest in the
Ix INTEODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
fourth ; its preponderance in tliat class being so great as to overbalance
the higher figures attainedby other MSS. in the other classes.
In the case of C, taking the MS. in its imperfect condition as it
stands, the actual amount of agreement with S is, as might be expected,
less than for any other (198) but if we assume that in the lost parts of it
:

the proportion of agreement was the same as in the extant parts, the
corrected total(as above, pp. liv, Iv, Ivi) will be about 311, little short of the
total shown by t<. and greater than for any of the rest. As the MS. stands,
tlie distribution of the 198 instances, though similar to that in A and P,
shows a more rapid diminution in passing from the quaternary class (a)
downwards, than in A or even P. And when we rectify the figures for C,
this unevenness of distribution will be enhanced ; for the probable increase
of the total number of instances, from 198 to 311, will, as has been shown,
fall 231'esumably in class a mainly. Thus for C, if entire, it would pro-
bably be found that its agreements with S, which in class 8 are fewer
even than for P, would in class a be almost as many as for X.

IV.- Interpretation of numerical Results.

These numerical results, thus analyzed, give us an insight into the

relation borne by S to the text of the five MSS. severally.
1. S tvith Q. — The text of this MS. is, as has been shown above, of
a type distinct from that in which the other four uncials tend to consent,
and coincides largely with what may be styled the cursive text. The facts
now established, of the relation between Q and S, are :
— That S agrees less
frequently with Q than with any of the other four ; that with Q alone its

agreements are numerous than its disagreements; that this comparative

less

infrequency of agreement lies chiefly in the classes where Q occurs in

combination wdth two or three of its brethren ; but that, wdiere Q stands
alone among the MSS., or with but one other of them, S shows a relatively
larger tendency to side with Q, and that the number of cases where S
thus sides with Q (usually supported by many mss.) against the rest is
considerable. It follows, therefore, that, on the whole, the text of S is
mainly of the uncial type ; that its adhesion to this type is most manifest

where the MSS. are most agreed inter se ; but that into it there enters an
admixture, of secondary but appreciable amount, of a text of the Q-type.
2. S with P. —The text in this case we have found to be of normal
 THE GREEK TEXT UNDEELTING THE VERSION S. Ixi

uncial type, ^\ith but few indiviclualisms. To it, therefore, as such, S in

t he main keeps j^retty dose
where the uncial consent approaches
; closest
most nearly to unanimity. Where P stands alone, S is but seldom with it.
3. S tvith C. —
The text of C is, as we have seen, more purely rep)re-
sentative of the average uncial than even P, or any other; and it is, of
the five, marked by the least proportion of individualisms. In the class
of instances where four MSS, concur, C is the one which supports S more
fully than any other MS.; any other (very rarely indeed)
lesss fully than
in the class where the MSS. stand singly. Thus the case of C is similar
to that of P, but more strongly marked. As a MS. representative of the
average uncial text, it supports S more strongly, as an individual MS. less
strongty, than any other of the five.
4. S tvith A. ^Numerically, the results in this case are closely akin to

those we have found for the two preceding, except that the coincidences
of S with the singular readings of A, are less infrequent than with those
of C or P. And when we recall the fact (see above, pp. Hi, liii), that
many of these singular readings of A are of special value, tending, not as
downward in the direction of a more recent form of the text,
in case of Q,
but upward towards a form more archaic than that of the average uncial,
and presumably jirimitive, we are led to inquire whether S has retained
any of these important readings. On examination, it proves to exhibit
the following: — rw for tij9, ii. S and ii. 18; omission of auTou, ii. 18; w?
avOpbiTTov, iv. 7 ; a^LO<;, v. 12 ; avaToXojv (plural), vii. 2 and xvi. 12 ; elSoj'

6-)(kov TToXvp, vii. 9; e^adev, xi. 2; ei? alxiJiaX(oo-[av repeated, xiii. 10;
avTrj<; (for Trj? 7^??); xvii. 4 ;
jxedvovaav Ik, xvii. 6 ; virdyei, xvii. 8 ; iireaev
repeated, xviii. 2; insertion of ol before dX.Tj^ti'ot, xix. 9; omission of to.

before -^iXia, xx. 6 ;

yeyovav, xxi. 6 ; — also (nearly) insertion of avTwv ©eo'?,
xxi. 3. S thus goes with A in an appreciable number of its most notable
and approved singular readings (see especiall}' note on xxi. G, p. 49 hifr.).
5. S icitk X. —
This is, as we have seen, an exceptional MS. and we ;

have seen that its relations with S are exceptional likewise. It exhibits a
text fundamentally at one with the consent of A C P, yet with a large alloy
of foreignand inferior metal. And S, as has been shown, agrees with it,
on the whole, m(;re extensively than with any other, the excess of agree-
ment lying chiefly in the class of cases where ^< diverges in a direction
away from the rest. That is to say, S agrees with Ji, not only in so far as
i< represents the average uncial, but (largely) in the individualisms, often
Ixii INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
eccentric, wliich characterize ^<. In fact, there are a few instances where
the singular readings of would hardly be worth recording, were
J< it not
that, though otherwise unsupported, or nearly so, they reappear in S : such
as —insertion of eTuai, ii. 30 ; insertion of XCcrai,, v. 5 [also Latin Vulgate] •

ifivxyjv (for plural), viii. 9; /xuptaSas (for nominative), ix. 16 [also S] ; eV

(f>6fia) for eiJ,(f)o/3ot, xi. 13 (also lat. of Primasius) ; omission of kol 6 apidyM's
avTov, xiii. 18 ; Sta/coo-iwi/ for i^aKoa-Cajv, x'lv. 20 [also ins. 26] ; insertion of
avTwi', xxi. 12. I omit many examples where the variation is more minute,
or it is supjjorted by one or two mss., or by S, or by a Latin version,
where
or by some combination of such. None of the above has been adopted
from ^^ by any editor but of the few other singular readings of X so
:

adopted, Avith or without doubt (see }). li), S agrees in Zjxvpvav (for S)u,.),
i. 11, ii. 18; TrenvpwiJieuw, i. 15; insertion of ws, v. 11; fidkXovcra, vi. 13;
insertion of w, ix. 11; keovrcDv, xiii. 2; airoKTeiveL, xiii. 10; ironjcreL, xiii.

15; papyapiTwi', xviii. 12; 6 TroiStv, xxi. 27; /BXenwv koI aKovcjv, xxii. 8; eV
avTov 6 ©eds, xxii. 18. In some of these, ^< has considerable support also
from mss., Latin versions, or S.

To sum up :

S is in the main a witness to the normal uncial text ; but not altogether
such. It is a mixed text, two main components enter, in
into which
unequal proportion : the larger component being a text adhering to the
consent of i< ACP (or the majority of them), and the smaller component
a text agreeing with Q and the cursives. Butin the larger component
there is not uniformity in its adiiesion to the uncials severally. In so far
as it is simply normal, it keeps closest to C and P, especially the former ;

but it is now and then abnormal in a direction where A, or more frequently

K, leads it. Thus, where it leaves J^, A, C, and P for Q, it passes from
the uncial to the cursive type; where it leaves A, C, P for i^, it tends to
an aberrant form of text, and is so far discredited as sliaring in the
eccentricity of {< ; where it leaves ^*, C, P for A, it often appears to revert
to a more authentic and probably primitive tradition, and shares, so far,
in the credit that attaches to A as the MS. that on the whole preserves
most faithfully the archetypal text.
 THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S. l.xiii

V. Further Examimdion of the comparative Betatioiis 0/8 with Greek Texts.

The comparison in value between the attestation of S by i^ and by A

may be carried further by examining the X Q and A Q groups.
Of the 21 iS Q readings of S, Weiss accepts but five. Of these, Westcott
and Hort admit but two, certainly the otlier three (with four more),
;

doubtfully — nine in all. Tischendorf, biassed (as before noted) in favour

of X, accei)ts eight of these nine with three more — eleven in all. There
remain nine, unanimously rejected from all three editions.
But of its A Q readings, but 14 in all (all having ample cursive or Latin
suppoj't), one only (the second insertion of to. ovojxara in xxi. 12), though
supported b}- good niss. and by the Vulgate, is unanimously and without

question rejected by our editors. Weiss rejects two more, adopting eleven
in all. These two, with a third, Westcott and Hort mark as doubtful,
adopting nine with certainty. Tischendorf adopts six in all.

So far, then, as these instances go, the contrast established between the
Q and the A Q groups points the same way
^^ as the contrast previously
shown to exist between the class of cases where i^, and the class where A,
is the sole uncial support of S. On tlie one hand, the 21 ^^ Q readings
of S indicate tl^at it goes with X in deviating towards tlie text of Q and
the cursives; on the other hand, its rarer AQ readings (14) represent,
for the most part, the exceptional retention by S, together witli Q and its

satellites, of the authentic text, for which A is the main authority.

Again, comparing inter se the binary groups in which S has P for
one of its supporters (i^ P, A P, P Q), we find further confirmation of
the above results.
The PQ readings of S arc 15. Tischendorf adopts five of these, of
which two only are received into Westcott and Hort's text; but tliey admit
besides (with doubt) three of those whicli Tischendorf passes by. Weiss
adopts four, agreeing with Tischendorf as to two only ; with Westcott
and Hort only as to one of those two, and one whicli they place on their
margin. Thus the three editions concur in rejecting six; in absolutely
accepting only one. It follows, therefore, tliat P, even more decidedly
than i*, so far as it sides with Q, is somewhat disjiaraged as a supporter of
the text of S.
The readings of ^^ that are confirmed by combination with P meet
with more approval from our critics. There are 11 such readings. Of
1x17 INTRODUCTOIiY DISSERTATION.

these, three are adopted by Weiss (the omission of e'yw, v. i ;

/Saa-LXevaovcri.,

V. 10 ;
jaer' avTov 6, xix. 10), the firstand third of which Westcott and
Hort also admit, but doubtfully. Four more they admit also doubtfully,
absolutely rejecting the remaining five. Tischendorf rejects tliree of these

five, with one other, and adopts seven in all, including Weiss's three.
Thus, there are three of these readings which all agree in rejecting and ;

there is not one accepted without reserve by all. Some of them have Latin
support.
But as regards the readings of S that belong to group AP (13 in all),

the critics approach much more nearly towards agreement. Two of them
they all reject (i//uxpo? before ^ecrrds in iii. 16; the insertion of koI

IxeixLa-rjixevov after -rrvevfxaTO'; aKaddprov in xviii. 2). All the remaining

eleven, Weiss accepts ; as do Westcott and Hort (with doubt as to three of
them): Tischendorf rejects five of tliem. Thus there remain six unani-
mously accepted.
The conclusion yielded by the above comparison is, then, that P, as a
.supporter of S, is strongly accredited so far as it is confirmed by A ;
but
less strongly where it is confirmed by i*; and that it is, on the whole,
discredited by the more frequent instances where it agrees with Q.

The relation borne by the S-text to that of the uncials^ collectively, in

groups, or severally, might be discussed f artlier ; but enough has been now
said to establish the general conclusions above stated as to the text which
our translator had before him, or formed for himself.
It is to be added that, of the cursives 36, 38, 79, 87 above referred
to (p. li), with which may be joined 1, 7, 28, 35, 49, 91, 95, 96, 152, some
support S in conjunction not only with ^< or A, but with some other one
of the MSS., or with one or more Latin texts, against the remaining MSS .,

and all Sometimes S stands with one or more of these

or nearly all mss.
against all other Grreek copies, or even against all other authorities, Gre ek
and Latin.* Of this perhaps the most notable instance is its agreement
with 152 in the interpolation in ii. 13, for which see note in loc.

' The relations of S with these mss., especially 36, 38, 95, deserve to be examined more fully.

And if the text to which the Commentart/ of Andreas is attached, were available in a trustworthy
form, a comparison with it too would be important (see note on Greek text of viii. 12).

I have noticed nine cases whore 38 is the sole Greek supporter of S, seven where 95, three
where 36; also twenty where 38 and S have with them hut a few mss. and no MS.; twenty -three
 THE GREEK TEXL' UNDEllLYr^TG THE VERSIOJT S. Ixv

VI. Relations of 8 with the Latin Versions sevcrall;/.

In pursuing this investigation, it is important to examine the suppca-t

which tlie S-text finds in the Latin versions — Old, and Vulgate.
1. S tvith Latin and 3IS. support. — On this part of the subject I have
touched more than once in the preceding discussion ; and in list I (Ap-
pendix, pp. cxxv, sqq.), the Vulgate (both Amiatine and Clementine), and
both forms of the Old Latin, appear throughout among the textual witnesses
cited. Without going into detail, or classifying the Latin texts into groups,
as I have done in examining the evidence of the Grreek MSS., it will suffice
in the first instance to state summarily that, out of the 538 instances entered
in this list, S has the support of the Vulgate in more than 300 (in 317 if

we take as standard the Amiatine text, as I shall do throughout; if the

Clementine, in 332); of the European Old Latin [g) nearly as many m
(304) of the African {pr) less frequently (in 267).
; In nearly 100 of them •'

none of these Latin texts is with S.

2. S tvith Latin support against all MSS. — Again, in the 215 instances of
list II (pp. cxli — cxliii) in which S is against all MSS., there are 124 (II, 1

and 3) in which it is supported by one or more of the Latin texts. The

Vulgate is with it in about 50 of these (am, 44 ; cl, 55). But for the Old
Latin the facts are noteworthy. In list II, pr, which we found to be lowest
in list I, stands far ahead of the others, supporting S in 82 instances (two-
thirds of the entire number) ; while g stands much on the same level as the
Vulgate, sujiporting S in but 47. Farther ; of these instances, the num ber
in which pr is tlie onlg Latin text that agrees with S, amounts to 36 : while
for g it is but 9, for the Vulgate, but 10 or 12. Moreover, of these 36, there
are but 10 in which pr has any Greek support (that of a few mss., some-
times of but one); but in which S is with it; and tliere remain 20 in
which the combination pr S stands alone, opposed to the consent of all

where 36 and S. Of the uncials, ^ is fouml with 38 and S, against all else, four times; with 36
and S three times A with 38 and S onee. Both J^ and
: A now and then have some otlier sole

ms. with them and S.

" It is to be home in mind that no comparison can propeiiy be made between these figures and
those wliich show the amount of agreement between S and the MSS. severally (above, p. Iv).
In the 538 cases here used as basis of calculation, no account is taken of the cases where S differs
from the Latin texts, with or against the consent of the uncials. Within the range of these 538,
we may safely compare MS. with MS., or Latin text with Latin text, but not MS. with Latin,
as regards extent of agreement with S.
Ixvi INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
other authorities — Greek, Latin, and Syriac: whereas the like combination

g S occurs unsupported but 4 times, and vg S but 3 times. In other

words, the Vulgate and g, though they agree very largely witli S in
company with one or more of the uncials, very seldom do so when it has
little or no Greek support: while j(5r, though it stands markedly below the

otiier forms of the Latin in amount of agreement with S in the former

class of cases, is far above them in the latter class the class, namely, of —
subsingular readings. It thus appeal's thatpr, standing thus lowest in the

one and highest in the other, tends farther than do g and the
class,

Vulgate to deviate from the uncial text, or any uncial-attested form of

text, into a line of its own; and moreover, that in this line it has, to an
appreciable extent, S as the com^Danion of its deviations.
The interpretation of the facts thus ascertained seems to be
on the :

one hand, that (1) the coincidences between S and the Vulgate, or the
European {g) type of Old Latin, form (for the most part)^ no reliable
addition to the results already obtained from our examination of S in its

affinities with the MSS. ; but may be illusory', resulting merely from the
common relation borne by the Syriac and the Latin to known forms of
Greek text, represented in one or more of the extant uncials. And, on
the other hand, that (2) the coincidences between S and the African (^^r)

type Old Latin, are real tokens of affinity traceable to a common source
of
apart from all known MSS., a very ancient type of text, attested often by
no extant Greek copy, or at most by one, two, or three cursives, of which
type, in not a few cases, S and pr are thus the sole surviving represen-
tatives.

3. S with each several comlination of IIS. tvith Latin version. — It is worth

while, however, to revert to list I, in order to ascertain how far each Latin
text shares with S its inclination towards, or against, this or that form
of text as presented by the uncials severally.
The figures prove to be as follows, for each MS. so far as it agrees
with S:—
For i? the combination vg X occurs 202 times, g X, 200;
; /^r S, 175.
For A the figures are vg A, 222; g k, 197; ;«• A, 176. For P,
: vg P, 208;
g P, 201 pr P, 169. For Q vg q, 131 g Q, 133 ;«• Q, 115.
;
:
; ;

* I have said, " for the most part," because in a few instances the unsvipported coincidences
of g at least with S, seem to hetoken a common source distinct from all extant Greek. See
especially xii. 10, and notes on Greek text there ; and xviii. 12 {ti/jliov).
 THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S. Ixvii

I proceed to consider the questions which are suggested, and may be

answered, by these figures.
We have seen above that Q represents to a great extent a t\pe of
text distinct from tliat of the other MSS., and that S tends to the latter
rather than to the former. The question then arises, Do tlie Latin texts
tend towards the Q-type, or (like S) away from it ?

Let us compare the cases of Q and A. We have seen (p. Iv) that,

out of the 538 instances of list I, S is with Q three-fourths as often as

with A. If then the tendency of the Latin texts was uniform as between
A and Q, in supporting S, the combinations vg Q, g Q, pr Q would be
tliree-fourths of tlie corresponding combinations vg A, g A, pr A. But the
proportion actually found to subsist is much less than three-fourths,
about two-thii"ds ; and for vg Q especially, it is under three-fifths tlie

amount for vg A.
A comi^arisou of the cases of S^ and P with that of Q leads to similar
results somewhat less marked in degree.
We infer tlien that the Latin texts, especially the Amiatine Vulgate,
within the range of the agreement of S with the uncials, tend to follow
the Q-type to a less extent than the type of the other uncials, especially
f the type represented by A.
We have seen (p. Ixi) that i< contains an aberrant clement, shared to an
appreciable extent by S. Does this t^-element appear in the Latin texts ?

S, as has been shown, is much mcne frequently with ^< than with any
other MS. Then, as before, if the tendency of the Latin, in supporting S,
were uniform as between and the other MSS., we should find vg Ji, g N,
i^

pr X, far outnumbering the like combinations for A and P severally, as well

as for Q. But the above figures show that vg A largely and vg P slightly
outnumber vg ^, while g ^, pr X, are about on a par with g A, pr A, g P,
pr P. It is probable, therefore, that the Latin texts, while sharing with
S its general affinity to the normal uncial text, tend, not like S, towards
the ^^-type of that text, but rather towards that of P; or, still more,
towards that of A— the tendency towards the A-type being most marked
in the Vulgate.
The relation of the Latin texts to H, A, and Q, severally (putting aside
P as less important and showing fewer characteristic features), will be more

distinctly discerned if we confine our observation to the cases where one of

these MSS. is the sole uncial supporter of S. These cases number 72 for
Ixviii INTEODUCTORY DISSEETATION.
i< ; 40 for Q ; 27 for A: — that is, the concurrence of S with the subsingular
readings of A
amount than one-third of its concurrence
is little more in

with the subsingular readings of X, and barely over two-thirds of its

concurrence with those of Q. But when we examine how far the Latin,
Old or Vulgate, goes with S in this respect, we find

In the 72 subsingular J^-readings : vg X, 9 times; g ^, 13 times; /j?- X,

12 times.
In the 27 subsingular A-readings ; rg A, 14 times ; g A, 7 times ;
pr A,
12 times.
In the 40 subsingular Q-readings ; vg Q, 12 times; g Q, 15 times; p7- Q,
13 times.
It thus appears from this comjDarison that none of the Latin texts
concurs, as they might allhave been expected to do, nearly three times
more frequently with t< than with A. On the contrary, the Vulgate tends
largely towards A rather than i< ; the African Old Latin (pr) equally
towards both ; while the European Old Latin {g), which alone inclines to
{<, does so in a ratio of less than two-fold. As to Q, all the Latin texts
agree with it rather more frequently than with ^^.

As between i< and A, then, our conclusion is, that, within the range of
the readings attested by S, when those which are peculiar to A among
MSS. are compared with these peculiar to i*, a much larger proportion of
the former than of the latter jjrove to have Latin support, that of the
Amiatine Vulgate most frequently — of the European Old Latin least
frequently. The Latin texts therefore, and especially the Vulgate, share
more or less in the credit which (as above shown, pp. Ixi, Ixii) pertains
to S by reason of its concurrence in some of the most distinctive readings
of A. And, on the other hand, the Vulgate and the African Old Latin
—
partake very little and the European Old Latin in no great degree in —
the aberrant element akin to ^^ which discredits S, and which (we conclude)
was derived from some text unrelated to any known form of the Latin.''
A remark of some importance here arises as regards the i-elation borne
by S to the X-text on one side, and on the other, to that represented by
p7\ We have seen that, as regards concurrence with S in subsingular
* A few interesting and notable examples will be found in list I, and in II, (1 and 3), where
the Latin texts (or at least one of them^usually pr) stand with S in company with one MS.
(see p. li, note ''), or with one or two important mss., or with no Greek support. See, e.y., iii. 1 ;

T. 4 ; xiii. 10 ; xvii. 8 ; xviii. 12, 14, 20.

 THE GEEEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S. Ixix

readings, ^^ stands first among the MSS., and pr among the Latin texts.
Now, of the 72 readings in which S is the sole MS. supjjorter of ^, pr
concurs in but 12 ; and of the readings in which y^r is the sole Latin
supporter of S, 51 in all (15 of list I, 36 of II), J* concurs in but 9 (all

of course belonging to the 15, the 36 being non-uncial readings). And

it proves on examination that, of these 12 X-readiiigs, but one is found
among the 9 jor readings. Thus, there is but one reading, among all the
753 (538 +
215) places of lists I and II (1,2, 3), in which pr alone of Latin
texts, and X alone of MSS., concur in suj^porting S. This reading is a
very trivial one fiXeTrwv koI aKovcov for olkovcov /cat fiXe-rroiv, xxii. 8 ; but
is confirmed by a few From these facts it follows
cursives.'^ that the
two elements of aberrancy by which we have found the text of S to
be affected, one shared by it with X and the other with pr, prove to be
distinct, each from the other.
With regard to Q, when we inquire how far the Latin texts support it in
the 40 readings where it stands with S sole among MSS., it is to be borne in
mind that none of these readings is even subsingular in the full sense, but
all are largely confirmed by cursive evidence. Comparing these 40 readings,
however, as regards their Latin attestation, with the like 27 readings of A,
we find that the former are not in any considerable degree more largely
supported than the latter, except as regards the _^-text and that A, in —
fact, exceeds Q in point of concurrence with the Vulgate text. We may
with some probability infer hence that the Vulgate (in its Amiatine form)
admits less, and that the European Old Latin admits more, of the Q-type
into its text than is to be found in S.*"

It is hardly necessary to explain that, in thus tracing out the extent of

* Also by the Coptic, and by some texts of Andreas, and by Dionysiiis Alex. (ap. Euscb.
HE., vii. 25).
''
It may
be presumed that the Vulgate, in the Apocalypse as elsewhere, is the result of
Jerome's revision of a form (perhaps " European") of the Old Latin. With the Africau (or
Primasian) text it has no special affinity ; and a comparison of it with <; shows an extent of
deviation such as to prove, either, that the Old Latin known to Jerome differed materially from
the type (presumably European) presented by y, or, that he must have remodelled it largely into
conformity with his Greek MS. or MSS. The result has certainly been that the Vulgate comes
closer than either form of Old Latin to the uncial text. The facts and figures given above, as
resulting from the comparison between A and J^, A and Q, lead us to suppose Jerome to have
used a text of the Apocalypse akin to A in revising liis Old Latin : while g, on the other baud,
seems to have been somewhat conformed to the Q-type.
k
Ixx INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
the textual affinity that subsists between our Syriac and the Latin texts,
I am not to be understood as suggesting it as, even in the lowest degree,
probable that our translator was acquainted with any Latin version.
There are, no doubt, 75 readings, out of the whole 753 which lists I and
II (1, 2, 3) exhibit, for which there is no Greek evidence, but Latin
chiefly that of —
pr in many cases unconfirmed by other versions than S.
But these instances can be satisfactorily accounted for by supposing that
the Greek texts wliich the translator chiefly followed (if he had in his
hands more than one), or the chief factor in his Greek text (if he had but
one), contained certain elements in common with the Greek text, or texts,
underlying the Latin versions.

Yll.— Hypotheses to account for the Facts of the S-tezt.

If then we desire to frame a theory of the formation of the S-text, we

shall find that (sd far as concerns its relations with the Greek and Latin
texts —without taking account of a large amount of aberration, not yet
treated of, which is peculiar to S) tlie facts as above stated will be
sufficiently accounted for by either of two hypotheses :

i. We may suppose our translator to have formed the text for himself,
taking as basis one main exemplar, the text of whicli he modified at his
discretion, to the extent of about one-third, by tlie introduction of readings
from a second subsidiary exemplar. Or :

ii. He may have followed the text of a single exemplar, which text was

—
a composite one of two factors, a primary and a secondary, the former
predominating in the ratio of nearly two to one.
In either case, the secondary text was of the common cursive type
with Q as its uncial ro^Jresentative : the primary, a text of the norn)al
uncial type, in character intermediate between i^ and A, partaking to some
extent in the peculiar aberrancies of the former, and to a less but appreci-
able extent in the special excellence of the latter ; and, like both X and A,
exhibiting extensive affinity witli the texts represented by Latin evidence,
but inclining towards the African Latin in its deviations from all uncial,

and even from all Greek, authority.

—
To go further back to inquire how the supposed primary source of
the S-text came into close relations with texts of Latin attestation, or
how it came to shai-e in the divergencies of Jt, or in the peculiarities of the
 THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S. Ixxi

African Latin where it departs from the Greek and from tlie other Latin
texts— would, I apprehend, be fruitless, or at least premature, in tlie

absence of fuller material for investigation.

Of the alternative hypotheses above suggested, I incline to the former.
The admixture of the secondary element in S is not only, as I have said,
unequal in amount to the other, but is uneven in distribution ; readings of
tlie Q-type tending to occur in patches, and then not to recur till after a
not inconsiderable interval. This fact looks like the work of a translator
with two copies in his hands : one used habitually ; the other for occa-
sional reference onl}^, and unsystematically, — perhaps capriciouslj^, perhaps
to clear up places where the sense presented difficult}^. It is even an

admissible conjecture that he may have noticed passages quoted from a

text of the Q-type in some authoritative Greek divine of the fourth or
fifth century (in which period that text had become prevalent), and may-

have endeavoured to conform his text accordingly" in sucli passages. The

admixture of the secondary element, if due to a scribe, would probably
have been more uniform, as being more mechanical.

VIII. Relation behveen the S-text mid the %-text.

I now pass on to consider the text of S in its relation to that which

underlies %.
\. Their extensive agreement. — Directing our examination, in the first

instance, to the first list (of the 538 places where the imcial evidence is

divided), we find that S is supported by % in about 350 of these —not far

from two-thirds.'' Now, although this list has been made primarily with a
view to S, yet in making it I have throughout compared the S-text as well
as that ofS with the uncials, as regards both difPerences and agreements ;

and moreover, it is as regards the uncial evidence a complete list. We

may, therefore, safely accept it as an adequate basis for a comparison

* Thus, as we learn from Moses of Aghel (Assemani, Bihlioth. Orient., torn, ii, p. 83), it

was the observation of discrepancies between the Peshitto text and that of the citations of Cyril

of Alexandria from LXX and N.T., that led to the revision whicli bears the name of Philoxcnus.

See p. xcvi, infr.

•
I take no account here of agreements occurring in i. 1-8, for the reason given above,

p. XXXV, note : nor in places where the rendering of 2 is indecisive, or its text uncertain.
Ixxii INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
between S and %, (1) inter sc, and also (2) as regards the relation which
each bears to the uncials, severally or collectively.
We learn then from list I that S has an extensive textual affinity
with 2, and is nearer to it than to any one of the Greek MSS. ; the
number of the agreements of S with J< (the one wliich comes closest
to it) being but 330, with A 290, and with P 285, against the above 350.
This extensive, though by no means imiversal, textual agreement between
the two versions, is of itself sufficient to suggest the idea that they are
textually akin — that, as lias already been shown to be on other grounds
probable, one of them is in part founded on the other. This inference
is confirmed when we turn to list II, 1, 2, 3, (of the 215 readings which
have only cursive or Latin attestation), and observe that even in this
region where no uncial confirms S, 2 is with it 52 times. And not only
so, but of the readings (nearly 150; see below, p. Ixxvi) where S has neither
Greek nor Latin support, there are 27 (see list II, 4) where S alone stands
by it. Of these 27, few are of textual value the ;
most notable being, the
substitution of vSan for at/xan (viii. 7), of the passive 80^17 for Bcoaiu
[Swarj^ (xiii. 16), and of the accusative feminine ras 7re7re\€K:tcr//,eVas [_sc.,

x/»vxas] for the genitive masculine (xx. 4). Of the instances in list II, 1,

2, 3, a few are remarkable, such as rw iu for 737 iv (iii. 1), tovto) inserted

(xiii. 4), aTTctyet f or crvvdyei, (x'ni. 10), tl^jliov (xviii. 12), w? omitted
tl[jllov for
(xix. 1). The rest, though in themselves sometimes uncertain and not
seldom trivial — such as the substitution of plural for singular noun, present
for past or future verb (or vice versa) — are collectively of appreciable
weight as evidence of affinity between the texts represented by the tw o
versions.*
2. Their differences. — The relation, then, between S and S is on the
whole one of unmistakable textual affinity. But it is by no means one of
simple affinity. Out of the total range of the passages included in lists

I and II (780 in all), they read alike in nearly 430, and differ in more than
350 (about 45 per cent.): or, if we confine ourselves to the main list (I), the
coincidences are, as we have seen, under two-thirds ; the differences exceed
one-third. Judged by either method of testing, the figures compel us to

' The evidence of a Syriac version is apt to be precarious as to the manber of a noun, or the
lense of a verb, inasmuch as the distinction in the Mss. as written is often made merely by a
point or points.
 THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION 8. Ixxiii

conclude that the texts, though not independent, are far from being identical.
A natural explanation of this mixed relation is to be found in the hypothesis
that one of the two translators, having in his hands the work of the other,
and using it as his main basis, yet revised its text at his discretion into
partial accordance with some other text or texts —presumably of one or
more Greek copies ;
— in other words, that the later of the two translators
of the Apocalypse dealt with the version of his predecessor, as Thomas
of Harkel is known to have dealt with the Philoxenian version.

If this be so, we may restate the above numerical results as follows.-

Within the range
780 instances collected in our two lists,
of the
probably fairly representative of the total text of the Apocalypse as
affected by variation, the later translator has retained without change,
to a large extent amounting to more than one-half, the text followed bv
the earlier, but has introduced changes also large, though less large, from
another source.
3. Comparative extent of agreement of S and S severalli/ wiih each MS. —
The questions then naturall}^ follow : What is the character of tlie text of
each ? Which of the two is the more archaic ? And tiie answers are to
be found by instituting the comparison above proposed, between S and 2
in respect of the affinity borne by each to the uncials severally.
The result then proves to be, that out of the total 538 places of list I.,

2 agrees with Q in nearly 300 with P in a number slight!}^ less with A

; ;

in a number slightly greater with ^i in but 270 or under. With C the

;

agreements exceed 200 [probably to be corrected, as before, to a number

exceeding 300].
Comparing then these figures with those already ascertained (p. Iv,

sqq.) for S, we learn that, in their relations to A, C, and P, the two

Aversions do not materially differ inter se. But with regard to J^ and Q
the case is very different. Q, which stands markedly below the rest in
the scale of agreement with S, is nearly on a par with A [and CJ, and
above P, in the scale of agreement with S. On the other hand, X, to
which S approaches nearest in text, is the one from which S is most
remote. The exact facts are as follows, as regards Q, i<, and A.

As regards Q :

S is with Q (singly, or in groups including Q) in 298 instances;

against Q (with the other MSS., singly, or in groups excluding Q) in 223 ;
Ixxiv INTRODUCTOEY DISSEETATION.
in the remaining- 17 it is ambiguous, or deviates from all the MSS. Thus
its agreement with Q is over 55 per cent. ; while that of S is but 40.
In nearly every one of the groups which include Q, with few and
slight exceptions, the agreements with 2 are more numerous than with S
whereas in those which exclude Q the reverse holds good. In the two
most important groups, X ACP, J^ AP, especially, this fact is conspicuous,
the numbers being for % : ^< A C P, —
54 against 66 for S i^ A P, 35 ;

against 45 for Thus the S. affinity between the 2-text and Q is pretty
uniformly distributed among the groups.
In the class of cases which yields the surest test, that of agreement
with one MS. against the rest, the result is even more plainly conclusive :

S is with Q alone 63 times S with Q alone 40 times.

;

From these figures then we draw the inference, that, wdiile S resembles
S in having a mixed text, partly agreeing with the normal uncial, partly
with that represented by Q against the rest, the admixture of the
Q-element is considerably larger throughout in S than in S.

As regards )^: —
S is with i^ (singly or in groups) in 267 instances ; against i< (with
the others as before) in 254 (the remaining 17 being set aside as above).
Its agreement with ^< is therefore under 50 per cent. ; as against 61 for S.
This deficiency for % occurs for the most part in the groups into
which J? enters without Q, and appears in hardly any group which
contains Q.
S is with ^^ alone but 21 times ; whereas the figure for S is 72.
The inference here is, accordingly, that in most of the places where S
se ems to agree with S, its agreement is really with Q, and that the aberrant
K-element which marks the text of S is absent, or present in very much
diminished amount, in %.

As regards A :

The total number of agreements with A is (as has been above

stated) somewhat greater for % than for S (301 for 290). But
This excess is due entirely to the groups in which Q enters with A,
notably ACPQ (where t agrees 44 times : S, 22) ; APQ (S, 26 ; S, 12)

AQ (2, 23 ; S, 14).

S is with A alone 18 times ; S, 27 times.

 THE GREEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S. Ixsv

The inference then is, A is with S to an extent somewhat

that thougli
greater numerically than with S, advantage of S is but apparent in
tlae :

the class of readings specially characteristic of A, S comes closer to it

than S.

As regards P and C :

For P, and (so far as can be judged) for C, the facts are similar to those
for A, but exist in a markedly less degree. They are not sufficient to
supply grounds for distinguishing between S and 2 as regards their textual
relation to these two MSS.
4. Probable 3Icthod by which one Text was formed from the other. — In the
case of S then, we are led by the above facts to conclude that the under-

lying text is one wdiich, if we are to regard S as the derivate version and
S as the primary, has been altered from that of S so as to bring it nearer
to the Q-type of text, and to set it therefore farther from the text attested
by the consent of the better group, bi AC P, — altered, that is, in the
direction of deterioration. The author of S, therefore, on this hypothesis,

had S before him, and modified it extensively into conformity with a

Greek copy not much differing from Q. If on the other hand we accept —
the converse hypothesis, and regard S as a revised and corrected recension
of S, we must suppose a basis-text akin to Q, revised and corrected in the
authority of a copy such as X, A, C, or P —probably approaching nearest
to bi, the MS. which shows the closest affinity of text with S, but retaining
some important traces of A. The process under this theory must be
admitted to have been, on the whole, one of textual improvement.
Yet the transformation, under the latter hypothesis, of S into S, was
not altogether for the better ; nor, if the former hypothesis be preferred,
was the transformation of S into S altogether for the worse. For, as we
have seen, 2 does not follow as S does the aberrancies of t^ nor do ;
I find

that it has, like S, a considerable number of hardly defensible readings

peculiar, or nearly so, to itself. If then S is a revision of S, we must
own that along with a large amount of better readings it has admitted a
considerable, though smaller, amount of worthless ones ; if S is a revision

of S, it is undeniable that, in parting with much that ought to have been

retained, it has rejected not a little that deserved rejection. The total

of aberrant element that can be held (on this latter supposition) to have
passed from S into t, is represented by 73 instances where % concurs
Ixxvi INTEODUCTOEY DISSEETATION.
with S in readings wliich are weakly attested {i.e., without MS. evidenco,
or by X only; — of which readings S contains 287" in all) together with —
the 27 readings in wliich S alone is with S (out of nearly 150 where S
has no Greek or Latin support).

IX. Tlic Divergencies of8frovi all other Texts.

It remains that I should treat of tlie singular readings of S.

—
These form a large but, I appreliend, by no means important
element in its text. Their total number is not accurately determinable.
But it appears that there are over 120 instances of variations probably
belonging to the underlj-ing Greek ; setting aside many more which seem
due to carelessness, conjectiire, or caprice on the part of the translator
and some which may be set down as errors of the Syriac scribe — especially
such as affect a prefix consisting of a single letter, as for example (what
seems to have frequentl}^ occurred), the omission or insertion of the
copulative vati. All that seem worth noticing are recorded (/h loco) in the
notes on the subjoined Greek text.
1. The following may be deserving of mention here as examples.
Some are suhstittitions, of which a few evidently represent etacistic or
other orthographic mis-readings in the Greek : as awTpifiere [^or -i/zere], for
a-wTpi/BeTai (ii. 27); -rrecrr) iiT' avOpoiirov for TraLcrrj . . . (ix. 5); evrt tol

TTpocrcona for otl to. and perhaps 8t' avTrj<; for Stauyr^s
TrpaJra (xxi. 4) ;

(xxi. 21). Others again may, perhaps, be due to laxity of rendering; as

ets perdvoiav for iVa peTavo-qcrr) (ii. 21); and so again the passive rjvoiyr) rj

cr(^payts for rjvoi^e ttjv acppaylSa (vi. 5); and (convei'sely) the active ov prj
eipyjaea for ov p.r] evpeBr) (xviii. 21); iirXavqcra'; for eTrXavij^iycrav (xviii. 23);

Set avTov XvcraL for Set avTov XvOrivaL (xx. 3). Again, we have oVt inLKpdv-

drjcrav to, uSara for eK roiv vhaToiv oVt iiriKpavOiqcrav (viii. 11); and as a

' These are — (1) Attested only by J^, 72 ; (2) by a few mss. with or without Latin support,
140 ; (3) by Latin only, 75. S and 2 concur in 21 of (1) ; in 33 of (2) ; in 19 of (3). In this
reckoning I do not include the Q-readings. They cannot be supposed to have been derived by S
from S ; and most of them have strong cursive attestation.

It is noteworthy that as regards J^ (the MS. with which S has the maximum and 2 the
minimum of agreement), 2 rarely agrees with its singular readings except in company with S.

A similar observation holds good, though not so extensively, with respect to the 36 (p. Iv)
singular readings of pr. In 6 of these 36, 2 concurs.
 THE GEEEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S. Ixxvii

parallel instance, crTpe(f)€t,u to. vBara for inl twv iSdrcop aTpe(f)ei.i' avrd
(xi. 6). But the brief ol ov yeypafjifjievoL for S)v ov yeypaTTTat to. ovd/xara
(xiii. 8) is balanced by the expansion ol <l>o^ovp.evoi to ovofxa avTov, of ol

(jyo^oviJLevoi avTov (xix. 5). Other notable instances arc: — ras i/;v;)(;a5 ra?
io-(payfjiepa? for Ta9 »//v;\;as twv ia<j)ayp.4vo)v (vi. 9) ;" iirl l,wy]v koX inl 7rr]yd<;

for eVi ^wtJs [^wcras] TTT/ya? (vi. 17); 6a\daar)<; for d/3vo-aov (xi. 17; xvii. 8);
p,eTd TWV fieydXwv for Kal To'i<; jneyaXois (xi. 18, and so xix. 5) ttjv aK-qvrjv ;

. . . TWV CTK'qvovvTwv for tyjv crKTjvrjv avTov [Kat] tov<; . . . crKTjvovvTa^ (xiii. 6);
SecTTj-ora? for iXev6epov<; (xiii. 10); Kal at eKaTov (with altered punctuation)
for et fLTj at eKaTov (xiv. o) ; St/caia /cat d\rjdivd to. epya for StVatat Kat
dXrjdLvol at oSot (xv. 3) ;
/3l/3Xlov . . . rrjs KpCcrew; for yS. t% {w^s (xx. 12) ;

fj-cTpov KdXa/xov for [leTpov KaXd/xov [^KaXafiov^ (xxi. 15); ra yeypafj-jjieva for
ot yeypafxixevoi (xxi. 27) ;
ySao-tXeti? avTwv for ^acnXevcrovcriv (xxii. 5).
More deserving of consideration are the substitution of Ke^pvawixeva for
Kttt K€)(pvcrw[jLevr), SO as to relate to the " purple and scarlet," not to their
wearer (twice, xvii. 4, xviii. 6) ; and of eVt to, tju-aria avTov inl tous p.r)pov<;

avTov ior eVt to ijxaTiov Kat eVt rof fxrjpov avTov, so that the Name of Him
who sat on the white horse is written "on the garments [that were] on his
thighs", not " on His garment and on His thigh." One reading stands
by itself — the unmeaning compromise (between e/xeXXes dnojSdXXeLv and
eixeXXev\^-ov^ dnodavelv), ep-eXXes dTrodavelv (iii. 2). A few others may be
more or less plausibly accounted for as due to errors of the Syriac scribe
(see notes in he. on the Syriac text) ; as tSov at oval at Svo dnrjX6ov for rj

oval rj SevTepa dTrrjXBe (xi. 14) ; iyeveTo BdXacrcra ws veKpos for lyiveTo alpa
ws v€Kpov (xvi. 3); vlov for dpviov (xxi. 14); /3XeTTwv for <J)lXwv (xxii. 15).

Of the otnissions a few are considerable in point of extent. Thus (to

pass by some instances which may be accounted for by homocoteleuton in
the Syriac) the following sentences, or parts of sentences, are wanting
Tov Kadrjixevov evrl tov Opovov, koX dvo rrj? 6pyrj<; (before tov dpviov, vi. 10);
Kal TTpocreKvvTjcrav rw dew (before Xe'yoi're?, vii. 11); Kal oiV&is elSov toik;

LTTTTOv^ iv TYj opdaei (beginning of ix. 17); at yap ovpal avTwv o/xotai

6(f)€<TLv, e^oucrat Ke(f>dXa<;, koI iv avTat<; a8tKoi}o"t (end of ix. 19) ;

Kat r)

i^ovcria tov \piaTov avTov (xii. 10) ; to. yap epya avTwv dKoXovdei /xer

avTwv (xiv. 13); oTt i^rjpdvOrj 6 Oepicrpo^ T7]<; yrj'; (xiv. 15).'' In one

* Cp. XX. 4 for a similar reading, in which 2 alone concurs.

''
Many minor omissions will be found pointed out in my notes on the Greek text.
1
Ixxviii INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
instance, where but one word is left out, opa (before jxtj, which is made to
belong to what follows, xix. 10), it seems impossible to doubt that doctrinal
bias has been at Avork ; and perhaps the same cause may have excluded
a^pi TeXecrOrj to. ^iXta ctt] from xx. 3.^ This latter instance, however, may
be accounted for by homoeoteleuton in the Greek ; as may also those noted
above in vi. 16, xiv. 13.

Of insertions, the most remarkable are : tov c^So'/aou [or tyjv e/38o/j,7jf,

soil., (fyajvyji/^, after tov ovpavov fx. 4); /cat 6 BpaKcav before koI to drjpCov
(xviii. 11) ;
/3k€ipei<;' koI avrd between ovk€ti, and ov fj.-r] (xvii. 4) ;
koI 6 Xao?
avTov after AautS (xxii. 16). Also on the margin, beside ii. 23, is added,
Kol vaiSevcrci) v/xas Kara to. epya vp.o)P. A few others, which miglit be
added under this head, belong rather to the category of double renderings
or conflations :

V. 10, /SacnXetav kol lepet<; [/<ai /SacriXetsJ.

vi. 2, Pi,Ky]Tr]<; \^Kal vlkwv^ kol iva viKijcrrj,

(or, vLKwv Kol ivLKTjcre [koI iva vt.Krjcrrf\).

xi. 11, TTvevixa tjhv . . . ela-rjkOev iv avTois . . . /cat [jrveviia [,o)rj'i inecrei'

in avTov<f].

xviii. 17, eVt twv ttXolcov [eVt ronov^ nXecuv.

xix. 19, /cat TO. CTTpaTevjxaTa aurou . . . [Kat to. (TTpaTevfiara avTwv^.

But it is not certain that any one of these I'epresents a conflate reading
in the Greek original of S. All of them may have been introduced into
the Svriac by the translator, whether hesitating between two texts, or
between two renderings of one and the same text or possibly by a scribe ;

interpolating S with readings from S or from some other quarter. In each

case these possibilities have to be considered and they will be found fully ;

discussed in the notes appended to the Syriac text, and (more briefly) in
those at the foot of the Greek text. Here, it will suffice to say that vi. 2
and xi. 11 seem to be examples of double rendering, but that each of them
is capable also of being accounted for as produced by a scribe's inter-

polation from % : and that in case of xviii. 17 tlie conflation may be

apparent only (arising from the lack of a proper equivalent in Syriac for
TrXeco). In the remaining two instances (the first and the last of the above

" Eut see note on Greek text in loc, and cp. xx. 5, where a like omission is countenanced by
many Greek authorities.
 THE GEEEK TEXT UNDERLYING THE VERSION S. Ixxix

five) conflation ^^roperly so called Indisputably exists^ ; but wliuther derived

b}' the Syriac translator from his Greek copy, or due to interpolation by
him of a variant from a second copy, or by the scribe from S or some other
version, is open in each case to question/
2. It will be convenient here to deal with certain apparent singular
readings of S, vs^hich arc really corruptions of the Syriac text due to
clerical errors of tlie scribe; though that subject more properly belongs to
Chapter VIII. The following is a sufficiently complete list of the ei'rors
of this nature (certain or highly probable), which I find in it:

Kljjai for kLst-m (i. 16); h>^\-3ih\r< for Avji'ij»A>r<' (ii. 13); Av^^r^ for

\h\r^ (ii. 17) ; rLx.x.a.js-u for rels-a-x-O-M (^ih., context correspondingly

modified, and words omitted); Avjp^ for rdiri' (iii. 1 ); «<'icnc\_i for K'iaJ
(vi. 12); r^jix for rilnJao {ih.)\ ur^ixK' for ^xS^hri (vi.l4); rd^KlLija for
rL^ssi (ix. 11); rCisact^ for ri'.iojsa^ (x. 2); rii for rdiri' (x. 7);
^ cv-a -AJSO-i for ^^cuav-Soj (xi. 6); ri'ioj for ri'.iaJ (xi. 19); riSo-a^ for
x^-i «w <\K. (xii. 1); rJli-i-iAi for p<Li-i.iA< (xii. 7, context correspondingly
modified); K'od for rdx-cn (xii. 10); rih\<\-j.'\r^ for rJ'^cv-.'iri' (xiii. 2);
^'ir>.ii\r<' for }i\'^^^h\r<! (xiii. 3); .-.i-a-i^iA for _.:T.ii^^ (xiii. 12); ril^-^A>
for rr^ v\ A^ (xiii. 14); rC'Ava-iijjri' for rih\^'xMri (xv. 1, xxi. 9); a_^A\ for

o_=)A\ (xv. 11); rf^vA-i, for rih-i^-x. (xvii. 12); rf\\ \ for rd^VJ (xvii. 14);

^ 4 V IV. 1 for •'""' (xvii. 16); rih\c\. »» -a for rih\o^ (xviii. 8); -=30^
for ..=3oi>_^ (xix. 9); aoA\-t-m t.h\ for cni\oAvjc.s»3 (//'.); cuixiAAKfa for
ft.u.^Axri' oA\ (xix. 17); .sacn.. for .a.>cn^ (xx. 3); K'AvoJW for rfAviia (xx. 6).

See also notes on the Syriac text, xviii. 3, 7, 9 ; xxi. 11.

Of the above, a few (as i. 10, xii. 1, xvii. 14) may possibly represent
Greek variants. Two or three (as vi. 14, xiii. 3) are plausible readings;
and might well be judged worthy of adoption if there were any groimd
for supposing the Apocalypse to have been originally written, or to be

based on a document written, in an Aramaic idiom. Especially may this

be affirmed of the ijt^Axr^ (= eVaKTj) of vi. 14, which not only suits the

context, but agrees with the TaK-qaovrai (LXX) of Isaiah xxxiv. 4, which
this passage follows closely (compare the unusual oXwdovs of vi. 13, — in S
rd^ftiia, the word by which the Peshitto renders the ri7ZlJ [= falling [fig]
of the passage of Isaiah, where LXX merely has ws cf)vXXa TrtVret).

' Instunces of conflation arc to Le found also ii. 13, ix. 2; hut for caeli of these there is

Greek autlioritv, as shown in the notes on the Greek text. See also xvii. 17, xx. 9, xxii. 6.
Ixxx INTRODUCTOEY DISSERTATION.

CHAPTER V.

REASONS FOR ACCEPTINa S AS THE PRIOR VERSION.

I RETURN now to the question, What i.s the relation subsisting between
our version and the version usually printed ?

Above, pp. xxxv-xxxvii, I have shown that, in diction, there is a close

and unquestionable affinity between S and % in point of vocabulary,
widely though they differ in method and in idiom. And we have now
ascertained farther (pp. Ixxi, sqq.) that, in text, there is affinity likewise.
Thus by two distinct and independent lines of inquiry, we have been
led to the conclusion that the two versions are not unrelated inter se, —
that one is based on the other. Which, then, is the original, and which
the derivate ? Is S a remodelled form of S, with its idiom graecized, its

freedom reduced into literal and uniform servility, and its text modified
on the authority of a text of the Q-type ? Or is S a revision of %,
rewritten into idiomatic Syriac, and textually emended by the help of a
Greek exemiJar not distantly akin to ^< ?
The latter seems at iirst sight an admissible hypothesis. It supposes a
reviser working on the basis of S in much the same way as Symmachus
appears to have worked on the basis of the Old Testament version of
Aquila, or Jerome on the basis of the Old Latin New Testament.
But I do not believe it possible for any competent scholar who
examines the two vei-sions side by side, to hesitate in deciding in favour
of the former hypotliesis. The literalness of S is not like that of the
Old Latin — the barbarous simplicity of an early and unlearned translator,
— it is the studious and pedantic literalness of conscious effort. It is thus,

no doubt, like the literalness of Aquila, but of Aquila as the reviser of the
work of the LXX, not as the precursor of Symmachus ;
still more, it is

like —rather, it is same as the literalness

essentially the — of Thomas of
Harkel contrasted with the freedom of the Peshitto.
 REASONS FOR ACCEPTING S AS TKE PRIOR VERSION. Ixxxi

In confirmation of this judgment, I offer the foUowing :

I. Analogtj of the and Harkleian Versions of the Four Epistles.

''•Pococke''''

— One part, especially, of the Harkleian version enables us to bring the

matter to a definite test. Let anyone first compare a cliapter or two of S
with the corresponding portion of S, and then proceed to compare, in like
manner, one of the " Pococke" Epistles with tlie same in its Harkleian
rendering ; and he cannot fail to convince liimself that the mutual
relations, and probably therefore the history, of these two versions of the
Epistles are precisely analogous to the mutual relations and liistory of
these two versions of the Apocalypse ;
— so that if we can solve tlie

questions of relative priority and dependence between the Pococke and

tlie Harkleian, we shall have at the same time obtained a probable solution
of the same questions as between S and S.
But, as regards the Pococke and the Harkleian, it may fairly be
claimed that the solution is clear beyond reasonable doubt." The
Harkleian is known to be — in fact, professes to be —a derivate version
formed from a prior one by a twofold process, of forcing the diction of
the basis-version closer to the Greek idiom, and of revising its text by
the help of one or more Greek exemplars. A mere comparison of the
two will any student, that in the Pococke Epistles we have the
satisfy
prior version on which the Harkleian was formed. Analogy, therefore,
points to the conclusion that, similarly, we have in S the basis-version of S.
This argument rests on tlie general relation borne by S to S, and the
parallelism between it and the relation borne by the Pococke to the
Harkleian version of the Minor Epistles. I proceed to show, farther, that
it is amply confirmed by many particular facts and classes of facts.
Traces of S hetraijed hj S.
II. —
Some such facts S itself yields, as follows
a. It has been shown (p. xxxi) that uniformity of rendering is prominent

among the characteristics which distinguish S from S. It has been shown,

too (pp. XXXV, xxxvi), that to tliis uniformity there are some exce^itions ;

and instances have been given where 2, in varying its rendering of certain
words, follows an identical variation in S. Of such instances no explana-
tion seems possible, except that the version which is habituall}- uniform is

here retaining the language of the version which habitually varies.

»
See Transactions of Roijal Irish Academy, vol. xxvii, pj). 297, 298 ; also the article

roLYCAKPUS (5), in Dictionary of Christian liinyrapliij, vol. iv, p. 132.

Ixxxii INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
h. Again: we have seen (p. xxviii (3)) that, foi' the most j^art, S avoids tlie

stains constructus, which S not infrequently emplo3's. In the few instances

where 3) deviates into the use of this form, it coincides (or nearly so) with S.
Thus we have in botli r^T-^Av_a »» ^.i , i (ii. 14, 20) ; . °> \pi'o _cv_^'i a_=ji

^alt<'(v. 11); and K'ia\t<' [or y .H] . i a T-.'i (vi. 15, xix. 18) in S, where
S has KLaAK* w«_x_."i, for ^ikiap^oL. Each of the two latter instances
contains a furtlier point of deviation on the part of % from its own usage
into that of S. In the first of them we have the two plurals absolute (see
p. xxvii (1)); in the second, the avoidance of the Grseco-Syriac rsla.vJLj-^
which even the Peshitto New Testament sanctions. In v. 11 the
coincidence may, no doubt, be due to the Peshitto of Daniel, vii 10,
whence S might have derived it directly ; but then again it is to be noted
that the adoption of the language of the Old Testament Peshitto is

habitual in S, not in %. On the whole, the inevital^le inference from these

and like examples seems to be, that the influence, and therefore the
priority, of S is manifested in exceptional departures such as these, and
those noted in paragraj)h a, from the usual method and diction of %.
c. In rendering the name 'AySaSSwv (ix. 11) by o.t.3.s- , the versions
show their interdependence by falling alike into the mistake of referring it

to the root "I2li? instead of 13X. But to render such words is the habit of
S : to transliterate them of %. Thus for 'A73-oX[X.]vwv (in same verse) S
writes rtf'i-x. ; S, _or<'cvAa_ar<' ; compare also xvi. 16, wliere for ['Apj/xayeSwi/,
S writes oTii>,^ ; ^, .^oiJ^riiairi'. It follows, therefore, that % is to be
presumed to have derived its misrendering from S.

III. Forecast fulfilled hy S. Again in S we have the fulfilment of a — :

memorable critical forecast, suggested more than a century ago to the acute
mind of J. D. Michaelis by a singular blunder in %. He notes* that in it
the words aerou vcToixevov iv iJLecrovpavrijxaTL (viii. 13) arc ludicrously mis-
rendered, cnA iv.ri' Kio.i.i rda_io.i.T rih\-^ . . VI -> o.>i.^.i r^ijcj = "an eagle
flying in the midst vjliich had a tail of Hood'''' (iJiecrovpavy]jjiaTi being read and
rendered against sense and grammar alike, as jxecrw ovpav alpajL); and he
points out that in the like passage, xiv. 6, this gi'oss error is corrected. '"

Hence he infers " that there were two or more translations, and that one

" Introd. to iV. T., vol. ii, pt. i, cli. vii, s. 10 [Marsh's Translation].
' Only in part, towever ;
//.io-ovpavr'jfiLaTL being here rendered as if ovpaiw, olfiaTi. Where the
words again recur, xix. 17, they are rightly rendered.
 REASONS FOK ACCEPTING S AS THE PRIOR VERSION. Ixxxiii

was interpolated from tlie other ; and, if I am not mistaken, the proper
translation of fx^a-ovpavqixa may be referred to tlie more ancient version,
and the false one to that of Philoxenus " \_i.r. 2, which Michaelis
to
supposed to belong to the Philoxenian version]. Now in S tlie words are
correctly rendered in all three places. Seeing then that the discovery of
S proves Michaelis to have been right in divining the existence of an
earlier Sj^rlac version of the Apocalypse, free from this blunder, it is

presumable that he is likewise riglit in his judgment that the version which
translates the words in questi(>n correctly througliout is the earlier version.

IV. Traces of S in the Apparatus attached to %. — In the few available

Mss. of S (but three in all)," the remains appear of an apparatus attached to
the text, of asterisks and marginal notes, similar to wliat is found in many
Mss. of the Harkleian. In the Harkleian this is admittedly an integral part
of tlie translator's work, and includes {inter alia) references made by him to
the readings of the version on which his was based. If, therefore, it can be
shown that some of the marks or notes in the Mss. of 2 refer to the text of
S, it follows as a probable inference that S was the basis of S. Now we
find («) in the Leyden Ms. (SO «omo forty asterisks; {h) some Harkleian
like marginal notes in the Dublin Ms. (S«^), and one in the Nitrian {'tn).'^

These asterisks and notes are, in each Ms., by the same hand as its text.
Of the asterisks, as being most imjDortant in view of their known Hcxaplar
''
use, 1 treat first.

a. In much the greater part of the places where the asterisk occurs in
S^, it can be understood as referring to something inserted in, or omitted
from, the text of S as compared with that of S. In one or two of these
places it cannot be accounted for by comparison with any other known
textual authority. One such place is viii. 9, wliere S and % render
without Greek authority as if iravTitiv (S, A_a..t ; S, ^_.cn.L^.i) stood before
KTio-jj-dTcoi/, an asterisk being set in S before the inserted word. Of this
no explanation is to be found, except that the translator of S, finding in S this

' See Part II, p. 36, for these Mss. There is also ia the Bodloian an incorrect copy of part
of 2 (Thurston, 13, fo. 75). Part of its text is embodied in the Commentarij of Barsalibi (on

Apocalypse, followed by the Harkleian Acts and Epistles) iu the Brit. Mas. Ms., llich. 718.5 ;
fur

which see Hermathena, vol. vii, pp. 409, 410 ;

vol. viii, pp. 14.5, 146, and Plate.
''
The Florentine Ms. (2/), which is missing, is known to have been marked with asterisks.
One instance (i. 2) is recorded by Adler, N. T. Versiones Syr., p. 78; but I do nat make use of it

in this argument, for the reason stated above, p. xxxv, note.

Ixxxiv INTEODUOTOEY DISSEETATION.
insertion, adopted it (with a slight change) and marked it as such with *.
Thus again, xix. 16, an asterisk stands before A_^o (= koI eVi), for ^yllich no
reason can be imagined except that it points to the small but highly signifi-
cant variation of S (and S alone) in omitting o (= Kai), so as materially to
change the description contained in this passage, as noted abcjve (p. Ixxvii).*
Since then in these two cases the asterisk can only refer to S, it becomes
highly probable that it refers likewise to S in many of the other places in
which some and obscure Greek authority may be found for the
slight
variant noted by —
as for example, v. 5, where for the avol^ai [or 6
it

dvoiyoDv] of the Greek copies, S, with one ms. (13) onl}', reads avoi^et
(= jj&\.°^), as does also 2, but with the pronoun oop (= auros) prefixed

and marked *. It seems likely that the translator of % retained the jji>-^j
from S, inserted the pronoun to make the meaning clear, and noted by
the * the deviation from the Greek. We conclude, therefore, that the
asterisks, which in two cases certainly, and ver}' probably in many
more, refer to the S-text, prove the version to which they pertain to be
posterior to S.
b. None of the side-notes in %d (which are but five or six in all, and
occur within the first nine chapters) is available for our present inquiry.
They throw light on it only in so far as they help to show that probably 2
was originally equipped with a full Harkleian apparatus. But the one
note on the margin of %n is quite to tlie purpose. It stands over against
i. 10, and consists of the letters j^ .i.4j.i [i.e. f<La_i^ :»-"-t)) which is the
rendering in S of ttj KvpiaK-rj, as if t:^? [xtas crafi/SaTov, a gloss recorded
from no other authority.
V. Like traces in Barsalibi^s Commentary on 2. — Further evidence,
tending to show that many more such notes relating to S were formerly
to be found attached to 2, is yielded by the (inedited) Comnientary
of Barsalibi (see p. Ixxxiii, note ") on the Apocalypse, which he cites ac-

cording to 2. Following it he writes soa. \ \vots\ji for /cpucrraXXw (iv. 6),

jaordAri'i °t for (/)iaA.as (v. 8), ^ cu.TArcl^ [.^jVT^> \ %] for ^okKiqhuv (xxi. 19),
and j»Of<'i>Aj»c\ia» [j»cAi>aooi.A] (xxi. 20). But he explains the first by
K'.T-iA^, the second by ^-.'-to-sax, the third by r«lj.T.Aija, and the last by
rdiDcn.i ^rti^ , — in each case by the rendering of S. Now of these three,

' Tlie obelus f -would more properly be used here than the *; but the two signs appear to have
been confused, and used iudiscrimiuately by scribes in noting yariations of text.
 REASONS FOR ACCEPTING S AS THE PRIOR VERSION. Ixsxv

the second (at least) is a rare word, and (what is specially notable as
evidence) the first is a mistranslation, unlikely to have been liappened
on by two translators independently. Again, though (as above noted)
he writes 'AttoXXvcdv, as S, in the transliterated form ^qAa^k' (ix. 11),

he gives as one interpretation of it, ri'TJt. ("Xooser," "Releaser"), which

is the rendering of S (after the reading 'x\77-oXi;c<jj'). These instances
go far to prove that Barsalibi had some knowledge of S but their ;

infrequency looks as if lie knew it but partially and indirectly, and

suggests the probability that his copy of % may have been furnished
with a series of marginalia which survive in these glosses of liis, and in

the single gloss attached to S n.

VI. Conflations in S emhodi/ing Renderings of S. — Then, further, in view

of these facts, all tending to prove that % was originally furnished by its

author with marginal variants and other signs indicating its relation to

a prior version, which ^^I'esumably was S, it becomes liighh- j^i'obable

that certain examples of conflation exhibited Iw 2, in which one member

of the conflate reading agrees with the reading of S, are due to the
transference of such marginalia into the text, and thus serve to reinforce
the evidence showing the dependence of S on S. It is true tliat, on the
other side (as shown above, p. Ixxviii), S also has its conflate readings,

of which two or three may possibly be due to interpolation from S.

But in case of S there is no ground for surmising that it was issued by

its autlior (as S apparently was) with the appendages tif side-notes and
asterisks of the Harkleian fashion and (as we have seen) every one of
;

the S-conflations may have been (as some of them certainly were) in the
underlying Greek; or (if belonging to the Syriac text) may have been
introduced by the translator from some source other than S, or from S
by a subsequent transcriber.
Three or four such examples of conflations in S, due presumably to
the influence of S, may be pointed out.
Aio, TO OeXrjfjid crov rjaav [\Y. 11). S (see p. xxxiv) misrenders this,

^*ocp «* ^ • -» ,- .Lira (= Sta tov ^eX')f/xaTds . . . ). S (which nowhere falls

into this mistranslation of Sia) has here A-i^iao . ^ qqq-.^.jK' vnA^.i .ux.a

aocp ^ octa-.Av.*r^ vryi_i_3^ (= Sto, aov elai koI Slol to OeXyjixd crov rjcrav) ;

of which sentence the first member has no authority except the mis-
rendering of S, out of which it has no doubt been formed.
 IXTEODUCTOLV lATIOX.

To -pi-. -'- TiiL 121 1

ra a Tini-

iesr smtioTv:ies - - - _ _• i-

-':- : Zfjf. •8r_-_- Oi-i I

-
to saape tfie <t

a: ai.-i tt^ -.: 2*5 Sr-: _ ^. - -

Eiarginal Q -> " -vs = --. _:---- .^w ,, ^ = .;

-

ill S. bm sobstiratcd the laTt-ar in liis teit oa the aaltojiiiy of ^

e2€T::p!2r. '^ "-' ^-- ': - -- • _ , ;_.__;_.:_ . - .

K:i. re .
-
-- : ix. 7"*. r: -::-_-

> r^T-a^r- -^r^xj -<i^,<j_3:3 v»_.-^ -^ivajcao

pOaxa f^inassa v^^»-^ ^^sci .... -j'-ijsrjia = £:i^ r. ... ._.... _j
oftoUsfUL ). Tims ^ (adopting tke reading opoioij reodi^s the adjeetiTe
twice ores-. — &•-- - ^i-art. -' t -^^asn
«>f"^
the zenderiri^ ; ..rsiifde ; ~
P- ^^^ir . H
we deteet cc4iSati<ai in S. and tzaee it to S. wkeiice is may easiv _
be«ai deriTel bra jaoees like tiiaT Trif:" I ' :~ -- '- '1. 12.
-
For ai^Aj^fw f'xxL 4 5
/ gires (^i^js.^ . = 5. treating
lite TQtj as first person sngular. gi^e? i»A%f^. In 1
readiii? ^ tt »k f.^LA\'< _**f_jr ^''
~' ' - " — -- ir::_ . .: . .. ^

ivnrer •:-:-„ v £ S bore on its ^ . " _ A S.

Tli:ii lie avteisi^ of5 inSa. r

ride-r'Tcs Triiic-ii pr.-b&Mv ss-z _ . _ :-~ef rf -

ihe ab'jTe-eited cocflaJe reading of ^ —&_

__-..- of ^—alfke erinee lii•^ j: ~ ". - "

-
VII. B'txdfriA'js hyrroK-id '
S.

FioaHy. to compile the eridv -

of S. i
-
:

oat that, in aonie place*, the - : _ .- it i? !>r:_-

iaadTerteiiee of the tzaDs^tor in s :I"r a.^iiiulaiing' w^

rerained of S. as to leave trace? of ii.- ^zi^.^ TTius
 EEASOXS FOE ACCEPTING S AS THE PRIOR YEESIOX. Ixxxvii

In rendering co? o 17X10? iaivet iv -y dwdfj-et avrov (i. 10), S has for
<f>aLvei, the feminine r^ictiisa, thus treating rsLzioa. (= -i7A.to? , which is of
common gender, as feminine and fconsistentl}) for avrov. the feminine
:

oJui. 1 likewise has the feminine verb: but the following pronoun
appears as cnL:T (masculine) in all the copies. Elsewhere in both versions,
rdtsai. i-s masculine. Apparently the author of % has altered the pronoun
into the more usual masculine, but overlooked the verb.
For CK- T-^9 wpa? Tov Treipaajiov rrj^ jj.eKkovaq'; (iii. 10), S has ^.ss
Ti^xii-.T rO dm •
.
. = £« rov TTeifjacrjiov rov ixeXXovro^, — omitting ttJi; wpa<; and
changing the participle from feminine to ma.<culine, so as to agree with
TreLpaa-yiov (the former noun being feminine and the latter masculine in
Syriac, as in Greek) — a reading unatte.sted otherwise, but consistent and
intelligible. 2, after the Greek, replace.s t^? wpas (re'A\_s>_t,j, but leaves
the participle in the masculine, thus representing a reading Ik rr)<; wpa?
rov TreLpacTfiov tov p-eXXovros, — also unattested otherwise. The probability
is, that this arose from an oversight on the part of tlic author of S, who,
when he correc-ted the S-text by inserting .i '^h\ s t br-foro Klja_i_£o_i

forgot to conform the gender of .'Ua^x.^ to that of n^^PL-s^jt,.

For Kparoiivrai rou? recrrrapa<; avepovi r^s y^?- '*"'-'•

M'7 "^^^'fl
at-e/xos

(vii. 1), 2 writes rtlijoi .ZLIJ f<l\.1 r^\ \ tr^ .irii-ir^.T rilMQi .i-niPid . -T . ««.*^

Now that rduoi f= dpepo';). tliough u-sually feminine, should thus be

masculine at the end of this sentence, as it is also in S, is not without
precedent : but that it .should be, as here, feminine in the fir.st part and
masculine in the second, is .so strange as to lead us to ask how it is to bo
explained. The explanation is found when we turn to S, in which, instead
of *<ljjQ'i j^sair^ we find rduo'i h\i^=3ir€. a form of expression which leaves
the gender indeterminate, so that the following r^Luoi .-1 y 1 involves no
incompatibility. Apparently, the author of 2 replaced the rlijoi irvi^ni'^

(properly = rqv rerpdha tqjv dvep^jv) of S by the ni(;re literal kLuot .i^iri'

(femininej, but neglected to change the gender of the following masculine

verb .1 T,i.

2 renders Ti'a //r/ 7t? owryrat dyopdcrai ^ TrojKrjCrai. (x'lii. 17j, by

f_=V-J c\'^
r-^H '<'r-=«^v_i .i_ii-!? ri\.t, without the usual and (almo.st)*

indi.-pensable prefix ^ before f-=ui. This is at once accounted for by

comparison with S, which writes ^-a'v-i Of^ t^H --^t-ir^ r<\i after an

!* See Skat-Eordan, Linerfatio, § 34, Aimot. 1 ''in his fcdition of th<- Uexa^la.T Judye» and Eu(/i j.
m 2 k
Ixxxviii INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
unattested readin<^ Iva fj.y]
rts ayopdaai rj TTOiXtjaaL (verbs in optative,
without SvvrjTai.). The author of S inserts K'-soivi, after his Greek ; hut
omits to supply tlie ^ to connect its dependent verbs.
Ill xviii. 4, Lva /xr) crvyKOivu)crr)T€ kol Iva jx-q \a./3r]Te, both
versions (as noted above, p. xxxvi), vary tlie rendering of tlie recurring
Lva jjLTi (rclsiA.i .... rdi.t). In S, there is a vahd reason for this : koX is

omitted (against all other authorities) from before the second lva, so as to
make the second clause subordinate to, instead of co-ordinate with, tlie first.

In S, the copulative conjunction is restored and yet the varied rendering ;

of the second lva jxrj, which has significance only in the absence of that
conjunction, is retained, — and retained contrary to the uniformity which
is witli S the normal practice.

Thus, in our comparative survey of S and S, considered simply as

versions representing substantially the same original, —we are led, (1) by
the analogy of the relation borne by the " Pococke " to the Harkleian
version of the Four Epistles, and (2) by the tendency of S to betray its
dependence on S, by occasional lapses from its own artificial, exact, and

rigid manner into the variations, the idioms, the errors, and (in general)
the peculiarities, of S —
to conclude that S is the prior version, and S a

revision of it.

VIII. Textual Affinities of each Version. — When we revert to our com-

parative study of the Greek texts underlying each version, we find no
lack of independent evidence to confirm this conclusion. For
It has been shown (pp. Ixxiii, sqq.) that, comparing the texts of the

two S proves to tend, in general, more decidedly than S does, to

versions,
the more archaic type of text, —
to that which I have called the "normal

uncial" type (of ^^ AC P), as opposed to the type represented by Q and the
bulk of the cursives. And this archaic character of S appears farther,
in a special way, in the fact that its special affinities are (pp. Ixi, Ixii

pp. Ixv, Ixvi), — (1) among the uncials, with Greek MS.; and
^< the oldest

(2) among the Latin versions, with the Primasian, the earliest known form
of the old Latin, — prol)ably the oldest version extant of the Apocalypse.
has been shown, farther (pp. Ixxv, Ixxvi, notes), tliat S is to a great
It

extent free from such singular and subsliigular readings as are largely
present in S — (of three main classes, (1) 72 readings attested by S alone
of MSS. ; (2) 36 readings attested by pr alone of Latin texts ; (3) nearly
 EEASONS FOR ACCEPTING S AS THE PRIOR VERSION. Ixxxix

150 readings which have neither Greek nor Latin attestation), —yet that
it shares to a limited but appreciable extent in the aberrancies of S. It

concurs in 21 out of the 72 X -readings, in 6 out of the 36 ;^r -readings,

and in 27 of the readings in which S is unsupported by Grreek or Latin.

Thus it appears that three distinct elements, cliaracteristic of S, occur
likewise, in a less degree but in a form identical so far as they occur, in S.

These elements then —-the readings of these three aberrant types

in which S concurs with S, —are in S normal and characteristic, in

2 exceptional.
Hence the inference is (as before, pp. Ixxxi, Ixxxii, in the matter of
which such readings excep-
peculiarities of diction), that the version in
tionally occur, has borrowed or retained them from the version in which
they are habitually present : — ^in other words, that the text of S, as well as
its diction, shows signs of dependence on that of S.
 INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.

CHAPTER VI.

DATE AND AUTHORSHIP OF S.

I NOW enter on the questions of the probable date, and authorship, of

the version S.

I. Its Date.

1. Direct Evidence of Brit. 3Ius. 3Is., Add. 17193.

As to its date, we have one certain fact to limit our inquiry : it is

earlier than the year For though tlie Crawford Ms., whence
874 a.d.

I derive the text I now publish, was probably (see below, pp. cxiii, sqq.)
written late in the twelfth century, a considerable extract from the
Apocalypse (vii. 1—8), which when examined proves to belong to S, is

included in a volume of Miscellanies (Brit. Mus., Add. 17193, fo. 14 i),

bearing date A. Gr. 1185 (= 4.D. 874)." So far, but no farther, the
external and direct evidence carries us.

2. Indirect Evidence of Crawford 3Is., Syr. 2.

But the Crawford Ms., when we turn back to it, will be found to
contain internal and indirect, but cogent, evidence of the antiquity of the
text of the Apocalypse exhibited in it. The very blunders which disfigure
the text (see p. Ixxix), serious as they are and far from infrequent, cannot
be reasonably set down to carelessness or stupidity on the part of the
scribe, who seems tohave done his work accurately and with intelligence,
as is shown b}^ its comparative freedom from such blunders in the rest of

* For this extract scu Appendix to Part II, p. 35, where it is printed iu full as it st;inds in

Add. 17193. This Ms. is fully described by Wright, Catal., pp. 989, sqg. ;
who notes tliat the

extract is "nut according to the ordinary version" {i.e. 2).

 DATE AND AUTHOKSHIP OF S. xci

the New Testament. Tlioy are prolxibly to be accounted for by supposing

either that the text had passed tlirough many stages of transcription before
it reached him, or tliat tlic exemplar whence it was derived by him, was
one much damaged by time or mischance.'' The latter supposition agrees
well with the fact, elsewhere pointed out, that appears to have lost its it

first leaf, so that he has been obliged to supply the first eight verses of
chapter i. from a copy of S.*" In farther confirmation of this explanation
it is to be noted that these blemishes in the text do not appear with any
uniformity of distribution, nor yet are the}' scattered at random : they
tend to occur in groups, — three or four in a page, preceded and followed
by many pages free from flaw, in such wise as to suggest that the archetj'pe
had suffered from injury or decay in places corresponding to these groups.
—
The other supposition of i-epeated transcription, is also confirmed by the
state of the text of our Ms. in tlie passages where the blunders occur for ;

in some of them (see, cjj., notes on tlie Syriac text, ii. 17, xii. 7), particles
or points have been inserted with the effect of fonnng some meaning on
the mlsreadings, so as to betray the care of a scribe not content to copy
merely, but bent on editing his text into intelligibility. It is clear that
the text, needing to be so edited, cannot have been recent when it came
into his hands. Either supposition, if admitted, would go far to account
for the state of our text; and either of them implies the lapse of
generations, perhaps centuries, between the translator and the twelfth-
century scribe. Neither of them excludes the other, and it may well be
that both are true. On the whole it seems probable that two or three (if

not more) transcripts stand between our Ms. and the original ; and tliat

some one of them was separated from its successor by a long interval.

3. Inference from Comparison of Texts o/vii. 1-8, given in above 3Iss.

A comparison of vii. 1-8 in our Ms. with the Nitrian copy of the same,
enables us to carry the matter farther back. The two texts vary sllghtl}'
iuier se. One point of difference is, that, while our Ms. misplaces the
" sealing" of Levi in verse 7, postponing it to that of Issachar, the other
Ms. omits it from the text but has it on the margin, supplied in a different

° Frequent use cannot be supposed as a probable cause of the damage, for tlie Apocalv])se was
not included in any Syriac Lectionary system.
''
See the notes on Syr. text, i. 1-8 ; also Traimictions, R.I. A., vol. xxx, ]). -11-1.
xcii INTEODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
script, and apparently by a second hand. The inevitable inference is, that
both represent an older copy which passed it Of the other
over altogether.
differences, some are in matters of grammatical form, as follows. For
^^rtll-sa (verse 1), kIjjoi A\^.=>'-iK' {'if'-), ^A-.K' A^ (/Zi.), ^^tjl- Aa (verse i),
of the Crawford text, Ihc Nitrian has — Kl^rid-ia, rJtMo'i .i^s'ir^, ^jaLk'A^,
rih\s'i.x. ^~>cn\^ ; — so tliat in eacli case it substitutes a less archaic form for
a more archaic. So too, as to orthography, it writes (verses 2, 3) .^icraJ,
.^icnA>, for .^"icnrc'J, .joicnK'^, of our Ms. We are thus led to the
important conclusion, that our Ms., though probably three centuries later
in date tlian the Nitrian book of Extracts, represents an earlier form of
the text; — in other words, is derived, immediately or mediately (and if

mediately, then through a line of accurate transmission), from an ultimate

exemplar older than the Nitrian, — so much older as to belong to an earlier
stage of the language than that which prevailed in the age to which the
Nitrian Ms. belongs,' — the latter half (namely) of the ninth century.

4. Internal Evidence of the Version.

We should, therefore, be obliged to ascribe a considerable antiquity to

this version, even if we had no grounds to rely on save those that are
yielded by the Crawford Ms. whence we derive it, and by the older
Nitrian Ms. which jjreserves a fragment of it. And in this ascription we
are confirmedby the internal evidence of the version itself. For, as
has been shown in detail in Chapters II and III, on the one hand its .

diction is that of the earlier stage of Syriac literary use in translations

from the Greek, before the Syriac language had been debased by tlie

alloy of grsecit-m ;
and, on the other hand, its text apjDcars to have had as
its prepollent element a Greek basis conformed in the main to the earlier

type represented by the agreement of the ancient uncials SAC, with P

—
following which type is known to have passed more and more out of
currency among Biblical students as generation followed generation. In
the eighth century, or even in the seventh, a text of such type would be
unlikely to be adopted by a translator ; and a translator of that age would
hardly rival, in his language and style, the purity and ease of the Peshitto.
Thus we have here two lines of argument, each confirming the other, both
tending alike to the common conclusion that, for a version of such quality,
based on a text of such character, an earlier date must be assumed than
the eighth or seventh century.
 DATE AND AUTHOESHIP OF S. xciii

5. Inference from probable Date of S.

A more definite approach to its date may be made by means of its

relation to the other version (S), of whicli, as has been sliown, it must be
regarded as the predecessor. Tlie date and autliorship of S, indeed, are
not known with certainty. But we are assured that the missing Florence
Ms. {%f stated to be written by one Jacob of Hesron, a.d. 1582) had a
coh)j)hon describing S as the work of Thomas of Harkel." This descri|)ti()n
is confirmed by the fact that while Barsalibi, in his Commentary on the
Apocalj'pse, Acts, and Epistles, makes S his basis (see pp. Ixxxiii, note ",

Ixxxiv) in the Apocalypse, which he places first, he comments on the

following Books in the Harkleian ;
thus as it seems treating S as part of
that version. And the internal evidence amj^ly bears out what these
authorities thus affirm or imply. Apart from all external testimony, we
find the method and diction of S to be beyond dispute Harkleian ; so that
it may without improj^riety be designated the Harkleian Apocalypse, in
this sense that, whoever be the translator., the translation is Harkleian in
its manner and language — the production, if not of Thomas himself, then
of a disciple and continuator, belonging to his age, trained in his school,
a rigorous adlierent of his system. Now the date of Thomas is accurately
recorded; he did his work a.d. G16. If then we may assume that the
S-version of the Apocalypse was part of the S}riac New Testament as
revised by him, or at least a supplement appended to it not long after his
time, it follows that the S-version, being prior to it, cannot be reasonably
assigned to a period later than the sixtli century.
No later period, as has been shown above, would suit the facts of
the character of the version, whether viewed on the Syriac side, in its

grammatical and literary aspect, — or on the Greek side, as a witness

to the text of its original. And this concurrence of evidence, internal
with external, textual with linguistic, seems sufficient to warrant us in
accepting the conclusion to which we are led by the facts and inferences
above stated.

" These statements as to tlic Florence Ms. are made l)y Lelong {Bihlioth. Sacra, torn, i, p. 191
[Boerner's edition, 1709]), on the authority of a Catalogue communicated by Montfnueon. It is

to be hoped that this Ms. may be recovered and the above account verified. It was missing when
Bernstein souglit for it at Florence in or before 1854 (Bernstein, Be IlharkL Trannl., p. 8).
 INTEODTJCTOEY DISSEETATION.

II. Its Author.

It remains to examine whether \\e can w-ith anv probabilitv trace its

origin and conjecture its author.

1. Not Jacob of Edessa.

One negative
conclusion we may, in the first instance, L^v down witli
and thus narrow the field of inquirv.
confidence, Putting aside for the
moment the reasons above given for assigning it to a date earlier than the
seventh century, we may unhesitatingly affirm that neither our version
nor the rival one can be the work of Jacob of Edessa. whom, as a Biblical
scholar and translator, high in repute in the Jacobite Church, one might
naturally suggest as the prob.abIe author of one or other. His manner is
known to us, from his version of the Septuagintal £saias, extant in a
Nitrian Ms. (Add. 14-141) in the British Museum ;^ and it is unmistakably
distinctaKke from the manner of S and from that of 5. His date,
moreover (seeing that his activity covered the second half of the seventh
century and passed into the eighth, ending in his death, a.d. 708), would
oblige us to assign S tn a period so improbably late as the eighth centurv,
if we supposed him, in the latter years of the seventh to have produced S.
But we have, farther, direct evidence to the same effect in a Syriae
rendering of Apoc. xvii. 3-6 (contained in a Syriae Catena on Genesis,
compiled by the monk Severus, appended to the Commentary of Ephraim
on that Book), ascribed (apparently with good reason) bv the editor of the
Roman edition of Ephraim, to Jacob of Edessa,^ — as follows :

r^^A I \» As. ^ocp j<3j^iQ . rSlsCD-Ta p^scoxso otaJL^.t r^^h^^-^ iv.VJJ 3.

K^S -I T. r^r .i OoA ivjr<'0 . f<^.TCV_^-» r<iiiJ3 a\C\cn f^i \ -73.1 . '^^ n -?3C\.JP

r«'i>CL.aj_l^ rS'cvcp rwLra.1 . ci3.t_»r<L=) reload 'rc'aop h\^'^C\ 4. . -i fw s r<'i\_J "i-o

rClsorJ' ri'ivai A i n-) .r<^\r^\ s^in^ oaJL^r^ As.o 5. .cbi>a-iJ\M r^^ariih^a

...^(X.Z-1.1 ,a3C^^cnso^ rdsoi ^^a .rClx_..T_n.T r?lso.i

Here, after making all allowance for looseness of citation (such as is

shown in the transference of rdacoTs r<^cD.T=o from verse 4 to verse 3),

* Printed by Ceriani, in Monmntnta S. ft P.. torn, t, fasc. i, pp. 7 fi sqq.

* Ephraim S., Op<rra Syr., torn, i ^Roman ed.}, p. 192.

 DATE AND AUTHORSHIP OF S. scv

we find on comparison with tbe corresponding passage in S and S, that

we have a version materially different from both, alike in diction and
in text.*

2. Presumabli/ identical with Translator of '^

PococJce^' Epistles.

But in endeavouring to reach a positive conclusion which may be

accepted as at least provisional, it is necessary to proceed gradually. As
a first step in our inquiry, it is to be observed that the combination in
which S comes before us, and its accompaniments, are at least suggestive
of its probable authorsliip. It has reached us as an integral part of a
New —
Testament in Syriac, Peshitto, supplemented bv the addition of the
Books which lie outside of the Peshitto Canon. It may fairly be pre-
sumed that when the scribe and his fellow-workers or directors arranged
the contents of the volume, the supplementary matter which they incor-
porated in it with the Peshitto, was borrowed by them all of it from one
and the same source that : is, that this version of the Apocalypse comes
from the same hand as the version of the Four Minor Epistles.

3. This Presumption confirmed ly Internal Evidence.

For so far, this is a mere presumption, arising out of the external fact
that the S-version of the Apocalypse and the Pococke version of the Four
Epistles are associated in the same Ms., in the same supplementary relation
to the Peshitto Xew
Testament. But when we follow up the clue thus put
in to our hands, and examine the two versions side by side, the presumption
be comes materially strengthened. I have already noticed (pp. xvii, xviii)
the internal resemblance that subsists between them. In method and in
diction alike, they are similar works they belong to the same stage of the :

language, they occupy the same midway position as regards theii' literary
character —more exact in rendering than the Peshitto, more free than the
Harkleian. They are, to all appearance, products not only of the same age,
but of the same school, — it may well be, of the same hand. This general
similarity, moreover, between the two versions, includes (as pointed out

above, pp. xxxvii, xxxviii) some special points of coincidence in diction,

which raise to a high degree the probability of their conmion authorship.

* Thus, e.g.. S and 2 read -n-opvwv in verse 5, with all Greek authorities; whereas in Jacob's

rendering, as in the Latin, a readiug —ofjvuwv is followed.

n2
xcvi INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
If tlieu we a.ssume on these grounds that this version of the Apocalypse
is by the same hand as the version of the Four Epistles with which it is

associated in the Crawford Ms., and to which it bears a close affinity alike
in general character and in particular details, we arrive at a determined
date, and a known name. For it is certain, as I have shown,'' that these
Epistles are part of the version made a. d. 508, by Polycarpus, " the
Chorepiscopus," under the direction of the famous Philoxenus of Mabug,
after whose name it is styled the " Philoxenian" version, — to be dis-

tinguished as the " Philoxenian proper " or " unrevised Philoxenian" from
the Harkleian, which (though too commonly confounded witli it) was
really the result of a revision of it in which its text and its diction were
largely modified, more than a century later, by Thomas of Harkel. That
Polycarpus included the Apocalypse in his work, may be assumed in the
absence of evidence to the contrary. We are told by Moses of Aghel,
that he translated " the New Testament'"' (no Book or Books being ex-
cepted) ; and inasmuch as his translation of the Four Epistles proves that
"the New Testament" is not to be here taken as limited to the Books
of the Peshitto Canon, there is no reason to suppose that he did not —but
every probability that he did —translate the Apocalypse likewise.

4. Also hy analogous Case of 2 and llarldeian.

A second, and quite independent, line of probable inference leads to

the same result. The version S, as we have seen, is either a part of the
Harkleian New Testament (which, for the like reason as has been above
assigned in the case of the Philoxenian, may be presumed to have
included the Apocalypse), or a supplement to it, wrought in sedulous
imitation of its method. It is probable therefore that, like the rest of
the Harkleian, S was constructed on the basis of a prior version forming
part of the New Testament as translated by Polycarpus. It is ther-efore

also probable, and in the same degree, that S, which is unmistakably the
basis of S, is to be identified as the Apocalypse of which Polycarpus
was tlie translator.
It is to be observed, that each of these chains of probability liolds good
apart from the other. The foi-mer depends on the affinity between S and
the "Pococke" Epistles; the latter on the relation of S, as basis-version,

See reii., uotc % p. Ixxxi. *•

Af. Assemani, Biblioth. Orient., torn, ii, p. 8c
 DATE AND AUTHOESHIP OF S. xsvii

to 2. If eitlier of oui" two distinct lines of argument be accepted as

valid — if we admit it as probable, cither that the S-Apocalypse is from
the same hand as the Pococke Four Epistles, — or that the S-Apocalypse
is a part (supplemental at least if not integral) of the Harkleian New
Testament, — on either assumption (and the jjrobability of each rests on a
sufficient basis of its own), it follows as an almost inevitable inference,
that our Apocalypse is the work of Polycarpus, and belongs to his version
of the whole New Testament into Syriac, the Philoxuniaii proper of
A.D. 508.

5. Also hij Affinifij between S and Philoxenian Esaias.

Of this inference, confirmation is forthcoming from yet anotlier quarter.

Moses of Aghel (ut sujjr.) states that "
David" was translated for Philoxenus
from the Greek by Polj'-carpus, along with the New Testament and a ;

note appended to the great Ambrosian Ms. of the Syro-Hexaplar version

(Esai. ix. 6), informs us that the Philoxenian version extended to Esaias
also. This version of the Psalms is not recorded as extant, but that of
Esaias (after the LXX) survives in some large fragments, identifiable as
Philoxenian beyond all reasonable doubt, preserved in the Ms., Add. 17106
of the Nitrian Collection in the British Museum, which has been printed
by Dr. Ceriani in his Motiumenta Sacra et Pro/ana^ (cited by me as " Phx.,"
see Pt. II, p. 36). The internal evidence of these fragments shows that
the version to which they belong was in style and language closely akin
to S ;'' and also that, tliough based on the LXX, it bespeaks an author
to whom the Peshitto Isaiah was familiar, —a note of identity with the
author of S, of whom, as we have seen, familiarity with the Peshitto
diction, especially tliat of the Old Testament, is a marked characteristic,
preparing us to find in him an Old Testament translatcn-. It is a note-
worthy fact, moreover, and one tliat serves to reinforce the preceding
arguments, that this Pliiloxenian Esaias bears to the Syro-Hexaplar Esaias
of Paul of Telia a relation closely parallel with the relation borne by the
Pococke version to the Harkleian of the Four Epistles, or by S to S.

^ Tom. V, faso. i, pp. 9, sgq. — On the autborsliip of these fragments, see Ceriani, p. 5 ; and
Diet, of Christian Biotjr., vol. iv, s.v. Polycaepus (5), pp. 430-433. See also Wriglit, Catal .,
p. 28, for his account of the Ms., which he assigns to the seventh century.
''
See the points of affinity between S and I'hx., recordeil passim in my Notes to Part II.
xoviii INTRODUCTOliT DISSERTATION.
On all those grounds we are, I venture to tliink, entitled to claim
this Polycarpus as the author of the version of the Apocalyi^se herewith
printed, — at least until some more probable theory shall have been
advanced.

6. Ohjections answered.

(1.) To authorship suggested for S :

Against this theory of the authorship, one argument (and I know of no

other) may be urged. Barsalibi, the great teacher of the Monophysite
Church of the twelftli century, in commenting on the Apocal}'pse, follows
(as we have seen, pp. Ixxxiii, note% Ixxxiv) the version S; and tliough a
few tokens apjjear of his knowledge of S, they are doubtful, and, even
if certain, could be accounted for by the very probable supposition that he
derived them from marginal notes attached to his copy of %. Is it likely
(it may be asked) that so learned a scholar as Barsalibi should be ignorant
or negligent of a version of this Book bearing a name so great and so
revered in his Church as that of Philoxenus ? This objection (it is to be
observed) is raised^ — not with regard to the existence of S in the time of
Barsalibi (for of that we have found Ms. evidence dating three centuries
before him, — see p. xc), but with regard to the view that it belongs to
the Philoxenian New Testament. And as so raised, it admits of a
complete answer. Barsalibi, in the same work in which he comments on
the Apocalypse according to the S-text, not only comments on the Four
Epistles according to the Harkleian text, but states" expressly that he
knows of no other. If, then, we are to conclude that S cannot be
Philoxenian because Baisalibi ignores we must extend
tlie same con-
it,

clusion to the Pococke text of the Four Epistles, which he likewise

ignores. But that text is demonstrably Philoxenian, notwithstanding
Barsalibi's negative witness to the contrary. His negative witness,
therefore, against the claim advanced for S, that it too is Philoxenian,
may be safely set aside.

(2.) To authorship suggested for S :

So again, the theory which makes the S-Apocalypse part of the

Harkleian New Testament is ojien to an objection, a serious one, though —
' Ap. Pococke, Praf. ad Ledorem, prefixed to his edition (1630) of these Epistles.
 DATE AND AUTHORSHIP OF S. xcix

of negative cliaructer. This Book is absent not merely from the New
College Ms. (No. 333) of the Harkleian (wliich suiDplied the text of White's
edition, but is defective at the end, and therefore inconclusive as a
witness), butfrom the Cambridge Ms. (Add. 1700), the only known un-
mutilated copy professing to be complete.'' In this matter, Barsalibi is a
witness on our side ;
for (us noted above, pp. Ixxxiii, note -'',
xciii) lie seems,
in the Commentaru above referred to, to have known it as associated with
the Harkleian version of the Four Epistles, —probably deriving it from a
]\[s. of the Harkleian, in which the Apocalypse stood, as in S, before the

Acts, the Epistles following after.* That the Apocalypse is wanting from
the Cambridge Ms. may be a fact of no fartlier significance than is its

absence from many Greek cursives; — to be accounted for simply by the

prevalent custom of most Churches of excluding the Apocal}-pse froiu
tlieir lectionar}^ systems."

In estimating the weight of the above considerations, it is to be borne

in mind that the argument for accepting S as Philoxenian, and the
argument for accepting S as Harkleian, are in the main independent each
of the other, each resting on sufficient grounds of its own. They may
therefore be regarded as mutually confirmatory ; and to ai'gue that if 2 be
the work Thomas, S is probably the work
of of PolycarpuSj or vice versa,
is valid reasoning, and not a vicious circle.

' Except these two, no known Harkleian Ms. exhibits the Acts and Epistles.
*"
Thus the copy used by Barsalibi would bo similar in arrangement to the Crawford Ms., only

with the supplementaiy Books derived not from the Pliiloxenian proper but from the Harkleian.
" For the adverse opinion of Adler, who denied (
Versiones Syr., p. 78) that 2 could be
Harkleian, and for the grounds on which that opinion is to be rejected, see Tramactions, R.I. A.,

vol. xxvii, p. 304.

 INTEODUCTORY DISSERTATION.

CHAPTER VII.

THE APOCALYPSE IN THE SYRIAN CHURCHES.

In the course of the preceding inquiry, it has distinctly appeared that

the Apocalypse was not only unread in public, but had no great currency
even among students of Scripture, within the Jacobite communion, the —
body which, though lying under the reproach of heresy, unquestionably
represents the national Syrian Church, and is lionourably distinguished
by its zeal for Biblical literature. To the divines of the rival Nestorian
Church, and to its Biblical scribes, the Apocalypse, and with it the Four
Epistles, appear to liave been absolutely unknown.
It seems worth while to put together the facts, so far as I have been
able to ascertain them, which indicate the extent of knowledge of this
Book, existing among Christians who studied the Scriptures in Syriac,
traceable back from tlie latest point at wliich that knowledge may reason-
ably be presumed to have been acquired in or from the East, and
independently of printed editions of the Syriac New Testament.

I. — The Apocahjiise hiown to certain Members of Syrian Churches.

1. Of the seventeenth and sixteenth centuries. — In the seventeenth century

the Apocalypse, in the version S, is known to liave been in the hands
of three persons belonging to Syrian Churches ; — of a priest of Amid
(Diarbekr) 'Abdul Ahad, who transcribed it with the rest of the Scriptures
f of Gabriel Sionita, who edited it from a Ms. or Mss.,
in Paris, a.d. 1695
no longer forthcoming, for the Paris Polyglot, 1633 and of Joseph, a ;

monk of Kenobin, in the Lebanon, who transcribed it for Archbishop

Ussher, in 1625'' —the two last-named being Maronites, the first no doubt
a Jacobite.

" This copy is nunibcivd 1 to 5 in Zotenberg's Catalugiw, q. v.

^ See Transact ionn of R.I. A., vol. xxvii, p. 283.

 THE APOCALYPSE IN THE SYRIAN CHURCHES. oi

To these, the sixteenth century adds two more —Jacob of Ilosron (in
the Lebanon country), who wrote the Florence copy in 1583, and (as it
seems) Caspar, whose name appears in the coloplion of the Leyden cop)%
described as "from the land of the Hindus" (rd_.o.ijar), not rdaOTJoa, —
as printed by De Dieu)."" Thus, of these five, the last was apparently
of the Syro-Indian Church of Malabar ; three were Maronites ; and one
only was of the Jacobite Church of Mesopotamia — the other four be-
longing to communities subject to the See of Rome. All five, however,
—
worked merely as transcribers, in Europe, or for European scholars ;

and it was, no doubt, under European influences that their transcrij^ts

were made but the fact that they had, or had access to, Mss. whence
:

they transcribed the text, proves tliat, in the sixteenth and seventeenth
centuries, copies of the Book in this version were still preserved among
Syrian Cliristians in three regions so remote one from another as
Mesopotamia, the Lebanon, and Malabar, not only in the Jacobite —
Church whence it sprang, but in two other Churches ecclesiastically and
doctrinally distinct from it. As regards the Apocalypse, therefore, Wid-
manstad was no doubt correctly informed by Moses of Marde, in 1554-5, ""

that the non-Peshitto Books in S}'riac were then extant in Mesopotamia.

For so far, the evidence points to S as the form in Avhicli the
Apocalypse was kn':)wn in the places named but tlie version S, too, is ;

proved, by a note entered in the Crawford Ms. (see pj). ex, cxi, infr.), to
have been in the hands of two successive owners in the same Mesopotamian
region, in 1534, —
of one Saliba, and of a Patriarch (probably Jacobite but
possibly Nestorian) Simeon of Hatacha,'' to whom he sold the Ms.
2. Of the twelfth, eleventh, and ninth centuries. For three centuries —
before that date I am unable to adduce any evidence of knowledge of
either version but when we go back to the twelfth century, both come
;

again into view. Shortly before the year 1200, as I hope to show in
the following Chapter, tlie Crawford Ms., in which the Apocalypse in the
version S is, as we have seen, ranked high among the New Testament
Books, and ascribed to the Fourth Evangelist, was written in the very
heart of the Jacobite Church, in a convent of Salach, in Tur'abdin. Not
many years earlier is to be placed the composition of the Commentarf^ of

* See De Dieu's Apocalypsis, p. 164.

''
See reff. in note *",
p. xvii, to Widmanstad's Epistle to Gienfier.

" See below, pp. ex, cxi. ''

Sec above, p. Ixxxiii, note ".
cii INTKODUCTOliY DISSERTATION.

Barsalibi (the leading divine of the Jacobite Church of this century), who
died Bisliop of Mabug, a.d. 1171, —in which the Apocalypse is ascribed to
St.John and expounded after the 2-version. An earlier Commentary (of
unknown authorship and date), contained in the Ms. Add. 17127 (Brit.
Mus.), embodying the text I have designated as %n, written a.d. 1088
in a convent near Alexandria, proves that Syrian monks of the eleventh

century, settled among their Monophysite brethren in Egypt,'' — the country

in which the Harkleian New Testament was produced, a.d. 616, by a
Syrian Bishop, —knew the Apocalypse in the Harkleian or Harkleianized
S-version. This is at once the earliest Syriac Commentary on the Book,*"
and the earliest evidence of the existence of S. For S, we are enabled
to bring proof two centuries earlier, in the shape of the fragment of it

(Rev. vii. 1-8), included in the collection of extracts, Ms. Add. 171915
(Brit. Mus.), written a.d. 874. This Ms. is no doubt Jacobite, and was in
Tur'abdinese hands a.d. 1493, but its place of origin is uncertain (the
second part of its name, which began with XJSk^, being illegible").

3. 0/ the seventh and sixth centuries. — About 200 years before the date of

this Ms., Jacob of Edessa, as we have seen, knew and cited the Apocalypse,

but in a rendering of his own. It is uncertain, however, whether he

translated the whole B(jok, or merely the passage from Rev. xvii. (see

above, p. xciv) ; and we can only infer from it that he did not know, or
did not care to quote, S or %. Tlie latter, as I have endeavoured tt>

prove, is to be regarded as a work of Thomas of Harkel or a continuator

in the earlier part of his century, the seventh ; and the former is to be
placed still earlier, as part of the Philoxenian New Testaiuent, in the
sixth. I am unable, however, to point to any evidence in the writings of

Philoxenus to show that he knew the Apocalypse in any form.**

4. Of the fourth centurij. — In tlie fourth century, however, we find it

distinctly cited, and ascribed to St. John, by the greatest of Syriac divines,
Ephraim, in one of his Sermones Exegetici, as follows :

' The Coptic Chui-ch was in close communion with the Syrian Jacobite Church, both being
Monophysite.
' The Commentary may be considerably earlier than the date of this Ms. ; but that it is of

Syriac origin, and not a translation from the Greek, is proved by the fact that the author cites,

iind explains, the verse viii. 13 as mistranslated in 2, attributing a " tail of blood" to the eagle.
' Wright's Catalogue, pp. 989, 992. See also p. xc, sapr.; and p. 35, Pt. II, infr.
''
No citation of it is recorded in Dr. Budge's edition (1894) of Philoxenus.
 THE APOCALYPSE IN THE SYRIAN CHURCHES. ciii

cnA r^ocn - -^ ^t f<'cii.i:s>3i\o Klai r?lr>i\_^ ^_l-jjC\_> r<'V-v> on \ i \ ^>.^

tr^^~"t K'ocn Av.r^ riA . , •
^ '' V rd^-aJt. tCnaA^^. r<'c\cp iv.rS'o . r<'cnAr<lA

CUOcn.i .1Q»»\-) rfcrArfl cnia ^ r^ r^K' risnia jrilo rd^irila kA jcncuicLi

" In his Revelation, Jolm saw a book great and wonderful, which was
written by God, and there were on it seven seals. There was none that
was able to read it in earth nor in heaven save the Son of God alone who
Himself wrote it and sealed it.""

Here we have a brief summary of Apoc. v. 1-3, but too loosely worded
to admit of com^Darison with the text of these verses as it stands in S or S.
Ephraim seems to liave written the above from an inexact recollection of

the passage, which he may have known only in the Greek. It does not
therefore prove that in his tinie a Syriac version of the Book existed.
But elsewhere*" he apparently cites (J^>«»J rcLuii r«l±ia from Apoc. xxi. 6

(also xxii. 17), with a slight variation (tov ^wt-ros for rif^s ^w-z^s), in which it

is to be noted that S (with S) concurs against all other authorities.

So too in his elder contemporary, Aphrahat, there seems to be a trace
of the Apocalypse under a Syriac form akin to the two extant versions, in
the remarkable phrase, twice used by him," r!li-LiA\ r^h\ccs3, "the second
death." Yet this reference must be accepted as a doubtful one, in view
of the fact that the same phrase occurs more than once in the Targums.

II. Its Circulation very limited.

On the whole, it seems most probable that this Book, excluded as it

was (by ignorance rather than of set purpose) from the Peshitto Canon,
remained unknown to Syriac-speaking Christians for perhaps four centuries,

except to the comparatively few who had access to, and could read, the
Greek original. It may well be that the author of our version was the
first to place it within reach of his countrymen in their own tongue. In

' Opera Syr., torn, ii, p. 332, Sermo Exegetinis hi Ps. cxl. 3. So far as I know, tlio

genuineness of this Sermon has not been disputed.

' Hymn, vii J-n Fest. Jip-ipJi. {Hymni, &c., torn, i, p. 66, ed. Laniy). In his Greek works some
references to the Apocalypse are to be found ; but I do not cite them, feeling doubtful whether
we can accept anything as altogether his which does not survive in Syriac.
' Demonsir. -vii. 25, viii. 19 (Paris, 1895). Sec the editor's Prafatio, p. xliii ; see also my
note on the Syriac text, ii. 11 (Part II., p. 43).
o2
civ INTliODUGTOEY DISSERTATION.

the numerous translations of the writings of the Greek Fathers, with

which Syriac schokirs of the sixth century (and perhaps earlier) sought
to compensate for the dearth of original Syriac theology, the points of
difference between the Greek and S}'riac Scriptures must have been
noticed by Syrian readers —
and above all, the absence from the Syriac
;

of whole Books which stood unquestioned in the Greek. In the account

of the origin of the Philoxenian version, given (see note ^, p. Ixxi) by
Moses of Aghel, it is plainly suggested that the object of Philoxenus,
in issuing that version, was that his people should learn to know the
Scriptures in a form assimilated to that in which their Greek-speaking
brethren of Alexandria and elsewhere knew tliem.
Yet it is became familiarly known
plain that the Apocalypse never
in the Jacobite or any other of the Syrian Churches. It was rarely
transcribed, rarely connnented on, had little influence on their religious
mind, and contributed little if anything to their religious thought or
phraseology. The hymns and liturgies, in which alone Syriac religious
literatureis rich, are with hardly an exception devoid of all such Apoca-

lypticimagery and language as we meet at every turn in the liymnology

of the West, —
whether of the medieval Latin Church, or of English
Christendom, Anglican and Nonconformist alike.

III. — Value of the Versions S mid S.

But if, as it seems we mvist admit, both the Syriac versions of the
Apocalypse have failed to commend the Book to Syriac readers, neither
of them is therefore to be lightly esteemed each has a value of its own.
:

The one which has now been for more than two centuries and a-half known
to scholars, is interesting in its capacity as a supplement to the Harkleian
version, and shares with it the merit of usefulness for critical purposes by
reason of the very literalness which is, from a literary point of view, its
fault. The which I now give to the public, is to be prized as being,
other,
together with the Four Epistles published by Pococke, the total of what
time has spared to us of the Philoxenian version, once famous but now
surviving only in these remnants, —
small in bulk, yet constituting the
portion of it best worth preserving,
inasmuch as in these Books alone the
translator worked on the Greek before him, without having (as
directly
in the other Books) the Peshitto to draw hin? aside from the faithful
rendering of his original. This Apocalypse therefore, and the Four
Epistles, come to us as a monument of the learning and industry of
 THE APOCALYPSE IN THE SYRIAN CHURCHES. cv

the Syrian Mouophysite Church of the early sixth century. Tliey are
valuable alike in their literary aspect, as a successful presentation of the
Greek original in a Syriac version of adequate exactness, without sacrifice
of idiomatic purity, —and from the point of view of the textual critic, as
reproducing the text (or perhaps a combination of two or more texts) that
Avas accessible to a scholar in the Euphratensian province immediately
after the close of the fifth century.

In closing this investigation, I may be permitted to quote the con-

cluding sentences of the Memoir I have already referred to" :

" We justly claim [for this Version], as regards its general tone and
manner, that it approaches the excellence of the Peshitto ; and in point
of force, directness, and dignity, that it gives worthy expression to the
sublime imagery of the Apocalyi^tist. It has strength and freedom such
as few translations attain ; would not be difiicult to
such, in fact, that it

make out a plausible case for accepting Aramaic original, or a

it as the
close reproduction of an Aramaic original, of the Book. In it, far more
fully than in the cramped and artificial diction of its reviser, the Aramaic
idiom asserts its power to supply for the burden of the divine visions an
utterance more adequate than could be found for them in the Greek which
is their actual vehicle. From it, as a comparison of the two versions
shows, the latter one has borrowed the touches of simple majesty which
ever and again raise it out of its usual level of painstaking and correctness :

in it, I may almost venture to say, more jierfectly than in the written
Greek, we may read the things which shall be hereafter', well-nigh in
'

the form in which St. John first ajijorehended the divine word that came to
him, and inwardly shaped into speech the revelation of the Lord God, '

wliich is and which was and which is to come, the Almighty.'"

^'-:^^.M^^^^i^j:^. ,

<Sdi ^^^^^^i:saia^
iip^Z.i\?^::- '^0 4^i^^^^
~.

4^ a^l'^;^;^© ^sc'^?^
J»' ® - r

(Apoc. i. 8.)

Transactions, R.I. A., vol. xxx, p 398.

 INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.

CHAPTER VIII.

ACCOUNT or THE CRAWFORD Ms. (SYR. 2).

To the preceding study of the version S, I deem it fitting to append a

brief account of the Ms. in which it has reached us,^ and of my reasons for
believing it to have been written in the latter years of the twelfth century.

I. Description of the Ms.

The Ms. must have consisted, when entire, of twenty-four quinions

(240 leaves), with a single sheet (2 leaves) subjoined. It contained the
whole New Testament, with the Pauline Epistles placed last. Four leaves
have been lost (the first of the first quinion, the first and tenth of the
twenty-fourth, and the former of the final pair), and with them the first

twelve verses of St. Matthew i, the greater part of the Epistle to Titus,
and Hebrews xi. 28 to end, liave disappeared. Otherwise the sacred text
is complete, except that a few more verses of St. Matthew, and a few of
the Acts, have perished owing to the mutilation of two or three leaves.
Besides the 238 leaves which remain, eleven have been inserted imme-
diately after the Fourth Gospel, exhibiting a Harmony of the Passion-
narratives. Thus the Ms. has now 249 leaves. The last leaf contains the
Subscription and Colophon.
That leaf alone is (on both sides) written in single column, the rest in
double columns throughout. The last page alone is in a cursive hand
the preceding one, in common with the rest of the Ms. (including the
eleven inserted leaves) is in a clear and regular estrangelo, of a well-

* For fuller details, see the Memoir above cited {Transactions of E.I.A., vol. xxx, p. 347).

This Ms. is No. 12 of the apparatus attached to Mr. Gwilliam's forthcoming edition of the

Peshitto Gospels; also of my list of Mss. of Poc, in ITermathena, vol. vir, pp. 285, 286.
 ACCOUNT OF THE CRAWFORD MS. (SYR. 2). cvii

marked but not ai-chaic type. Here and there a word is interlined
{prima manu) in cursive. The cursive olaph (\ ) appears not infrequently,
especially when final; also the cursive tau (-), especially before final \.

In the text, the vocalization is by the

sparingly indicated —usually
simplest method —
of points above or below, now and then by Greek
vowels attached to unusual words, or to such as would be ambiguous if
without vowels. On the whole, the Ms. is in good condition, and hardly
sa\y part of its contents is illegible, except in the last leaf, which
(especially its latter page) has been so damaged as to be decipherable
with difficulty and (in a few places) not with absolute certainty.''

II. Its Contents.

It compri.ses the New Testament, in the Peshitto version, supplemented

by the Apocalypse (as now for the first time printed. Part II., pp. 1-29),
and the Four Minor Catholic Epistles (in the version known as " Pococke's
text"). Its contents are thus unique in two respects. First, it exhibits

the Apocalypse in a version which is (as above shown in detail) quite

distinct from the version hitherto included in printed Syriac New
Testaments, from the Paris Polyglot down to tlie latest. And seconding

it is the only Syriac Biblical Ms. (excluding from that title such
transcripts made from European libraries, as e.g. the Ms. No. 5 of
Zotenberg's Catalogxie, Bihliothequc Nationale) that presents to the student
a complete New Testament, according to the canon ordinarily received,
whether Greek or Latin ; —including with the Peshitto not only, as a few
other Mss. do, the four non-Peshitto Epistles, but the Apocalypse, — of
which Book the few extant Syriac copies exhibit it in the other version,
and apart from the Peshitto.'' The Books are continuously arranged ;

each Book, after the first, beginning in the same column in which the pre-
ceding Book with but a narrow interval of separation. The order
closes,

is, I believe, unexampled: Gospels, Apocalypse, Acts and seven Catholic

Epistles, Pauline Epistles.'' It is remarkable that the supplementary Books

* See the autotype reproduction of two columns of the Ms., in tlio Plate facing title; also

the photographic facsimile at foot of p. cv, snpr.

''
In the copies I and n it stands alone ;
and so also, we are told, in the lost copy/. In (/, it is

associated only with the "Pooocke" Epistles. See p. X7, note ', supr.; and Part II, p. 36, infr.

'
See however Hermathena, vol. vii, p. 410, note f ; vol. viii, p. 145, note -.
eviii INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
thus interjjolated into the Peshitto are in no way distinguished by tlie

scribe from the others. The Apocalypse follows St. John's Gospel, and is

in turn followed b}' the Acts (see Plate), as closely as St. John follows
St. Luke. And in like manner, the Four Epistles are placed —2 Peter
after 1 Peter and before 1 John, which last-named Epistle is succeeded by
2 John, 3 John, and Jude, —
as in Greek and Latin Bibles whereas in the :

few other Syriac Mss. which exhibit these non-Peshitto Epistles, they are
mostly subjoined (as, e.g.^ in the great Cambridge Syriac Bible, Oo. I, 1, 2)
as a sort of appendix to the New Testament. Nor do the notes prefixed
or appended to these interpolated Books distinguish them in any way from
the rest. On the contrary, the superscrijDtion of the Apocalypse assigns
it to "St. John the Evangelists^ and the subscription to "St. John Apostle
and Evangelist,'''' as if to assert its equality in the canon with the Gospel
that immediately precedes : and in like manner the subscriptions of 1 Peter
and 1 John are " the first Epistle of Peter", " the first Epistle of John",
thus connecting tliem respectively with 2 Peter, 2 and 3 John, wliich
follow ; whereas in purely Peshitto Mss. they are usually described as
" the Epistle of Peter", " the Epistle of John" ; and so even in our Ms. in
the sujDerscriptions.
Our Ms., however, contains clear indications of the sujiplementary
character of these Books. Its margin bears two distinct series of numbers,
both of which are usually found in Syriac New Testament Mss. Of these,
one series divides each Book into tlie kSm^u^ or Sections peculiar to Syriac
usage, 165 in number : the other into Lessons, for the Sundays and
Holydays of the year, — nearly three times as many as the Sections.
To each Lesson is prefixed (in the text) a rubric indicating the day to
Avhich it is assigned." These two systems of division, however, relate to
the Peshitto text only. The supplementary Books are passed over in the
marginal numeration of Sections and of Lessons alike. In the Four
Epistles a few lesson-rubrics are inserted but none in the Apocalypse. ;

The exclusion of all these Books from the division into Sections amounts
to a negative intimation that they were not knoA\ai to the Syrian Church
Avhen that division was made. Of the Four Epistles, the same may be
said with regard to their exclusion from the Lectionary series ;
but hardly

' »See Plate, second column, for numerals of both series, and a rubric, pretixed to Acts i.
 ACCOUNT OF THE CEAWFORD MS. (SYR. 2). ck

of the Apocalypse, inasmuch as many Churches which know it and accept

it as canonical have judged it to be unsuitable for puljlic reading.

But when from the text of our Ms. we turn to Sul^scription which
tlie

occupies the recto of its final leaf, wc find a direct and positive statement
that none of these Books lay within the scope of the sectional division,
as follows: "The Book of the New Testament; in which there are
165 sections; besides the Revelation unci the four Epistles.^'' Of these last,
the verses, or prj [xara (^•sq.^^^) are numbered, 1373 in all; and the
Subscription then goes on to reckon the verses of the Gospels, Acts, and
Pauline Epistles. The rest of the page records the number of Chapters or
TiVXoi, Eusebian divisions or and Testimonies
Kai^oVe?, Parables, Miracles,

(Old Testament citations), contained in each Gospel severally. I have

printed this Note in full (line for line) in Part II, j). 31, and have added
a translation, p. 95. <

The Colophon written on the ve7-so of tlie same leaf gives us the name
of the scribe, Stephen, a monk ; of the person for whom it was written,
Gabriel, also a monk ; and of various fellow-monks, relatives, and friends,
to some of whom he professes himself indebted for instruction or for
assistance, and for whom
he asks his readers' prayers. He also names the
place —
where he wrote, " the monastery of Mar Jacob the recluse of
Egypt and Mar Barshabba, beside Salachj in Tur'abdin, in the dominion
of Hesna Kipha." I have reproduced this Colophon in Part II, p. 32,
and have given a translation of it (pp. 98, 99). Of the persons and places
named in it I shall have more to say farther on.
It is unnecessary to describe the contents of the eleven inserted leaves
which precede the Apocalypse, farther than to state that the Passion-
Narrative contained in them is compiled from the Harkleian Gospels, and

is portioned out into lessons for Good Friday. Though written by a hand
probably identical, certainly contemporaneous, with that which wrote the
New Testament, they form no part of the Ms. proper. It is complete
without them; and not only so, biit they are intruded into one of the
—
quinions of which it is composed the eleventh, between its eighth and
ninth leaves. The verso of the eighth leaf breaks off in the last verse of
St. John's Gospel, and the rest of that verse (four lines) nms over into the
recto of the ninth, where it is followed by three lines of subscription ;
so
that, if these eleven leaves were removed, the Fourth Gospel would a2:)pear
in unbroken integrity, and the New Testament would be complete and
ex INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
continuous. But by a peculiar ai'rangement, such as I liave not met with
in any other Ms., Syriac, Greek, or Latui, these seven lines, needed to
St. John after fo. 8 of quinion 11, are repeated at the head of the
complete
column of the recto of the first intruded leaf, and then folloAved by the
first

Harmony headed by its superscription, occupying ten leaves and the recto
of the eleventh. The result is, that the Four Gospels with this Harmony
admit of being sejDarated from the following Books so as to form a volume
complete in itself.
The verso of the eleventh of these leaves, originally left blank, now
exhibits a record, in a much later and very inelegant cursive hand, of the
purchase of the Ms. by "Simeon of Hatacha, Patriarch, named Taibu,"
in A. Gr. 1845 (a.d. 1534) from a deacon named Saliba, the price being
" one hundred and twenty 'athmatiih (en i it<LsjA\-^) ;
— probably equal to
al^out £3 15s. sterling.''

Of the origin, history, and age of the Ms., our knowledge is limited to
the facts stated or implied in the Colophon, and in the memorandum of
sale above described, together with such inferences as may be drawn from
the contents of the volume, and the handwriting. I have discussed these

facts and inferences at length in the Memoir already referred to here :

I propose to give a sununary of the results arrived at in that discussion,

adding a few points which I have noticed since it was published.

in. Its Place of Origin.

Tlie region of Tur abdin* (now Jebel-Tilr), where the Ms. was written,
is a hilly district in the north-east part of Mesojjotamia, for centuries
the headquarters of Jacobite monasticism, and still the chief centre
of the dwindling Jacobite Church. The name Stephen,
of the scribe,

is not elsewhere met with, so far as I have ascertained, but " the
monastery of Mar Jacob the recluse of Egypt, near Salacli," where
he wrote, was a Jacobite house, and Salach, in Turabdin, was the
•seat of a Jacobite Bishop.The first owner of the Ms., Gabriel, the
monk for whom was written, belonged to the town of Beth-nahle,
it

also in Tur'abdin, of which district Hesn-Kipha (now Hasankef), was

" Sec Payne Smith, Catal., col. 612, for atlimamh.

^ Sec Transactions, R.I.A., vol. xxx, pp. 356-358, for Turabdin, Salaeh, and Beth-nahle ;

also for Hatacha, which lay some 50 miles outside Tur'abdin.

 ACCOUNT OF THE CRAWFOED MS. (STll. 2). ,.xi

the chief stronghold, and for many generations the political capital. Of
its contents, the parts supplementary to the Peshitto, — the Four Epistles,
and (as I have endeavoured to show) apparently the Apocalypse, are of
Jacobite origin ; as is also the interpolated Harkleian Passion-Harmony.
The modified form of the estrangelo character in which it is written,
and the occasional Greek vowels inserted, are Jacobite likewise. Thus
we may safely conclude that it is a Ms. in every sense Jacobite.

lY.— Its Historij.

Between the date, which I now seek to determine, of Gabriel, its

firstowner, and the date (some thirty or forty years ago), when it was
purchased by the late Earl of Crawford, the only fact in its histor}" known
to us, is the above-mentioned sale of it in 1534. The seller, however,
" Saliba the Deacon" is an unknown person, and tlie purchaser, "Simeon
Taibu [or Taibutho] of Hatacha," cannot be identified with certainty.
He is styled " Patriaich," and if we may presume him to have been the
head of the Jacobite Church, he was probably tlie prelate known oflficially

as IgnatiusXVI, otherwise 'Abdallah of Hesna d' Atta."' If so, the Ms.

was presumably kept by him at Deir-Zaferan (the convent of Mar Ananias)
near Marde, — then, as now, the seat of the Patriarchs. But seeing that,
at the date specified, the Nestorian Church of the East had at its head a
Simeon as " Catholicos," for which title "Patriarch" was commonly used
as equivalent, — and had a footing in the chief Jacobite centres, even in
Marde, — it may be that by this sale the Ms. passed into Nestorian hands.''
How, or when, or by whom, was brought to England, or from whom
it

it was purchased where it now is stored among so many

for the Library
treasures of Oriental learning, is unknown.

V. Its Age.

In the Colophon, it will be observed that, tliough the names of

places and persons are fully recorded, no date is given^ ; nor among
the persons named is there one whose date is known. The age of the

* Sec Tranxactlovx, R.I.A., vol. xxx, pp. 359-360. '"

Ih., p. 3G0, note f-
' The date may have been noted on the lost penultimate leaf of the Ms.
P 2
cxii INTRODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
Ms. must therefore bo inferred from sucli by
indications as are yielded
its handwriting and its contents. On the back of the modern English
binding, the volume is lettered " Circ. a.d. 1000"; but on what grounds,
or by what autliority, this date was suggested, does not appear.

a. Arguments for and against an early date. — The experts in paljBograpliy

to whom it has been submitted have given very various judgments on
its age —some dating it as late as the twelfth centui-y, some as early as
the ninth, or even the eighth. A perfect idea of the handwriting and
present aspect of the Ms. may be obtained from the Plate, which re-

produces with absolute fidelity two columns of it as specimens. It will

be seen that its estrangelo is not of the purest or earliest type. The
dolatli and risli are curved, not rectangular ; the he, vau, and mini are
closed, not open ; the semcatJi is joined with the following letter. In
all these respects, and in the occasional insertion {prima manu) of Greek
vowels (see facsimile, p. cv), it deviates from the usage of Mss. prior to
the seventh century. But the rounded dolath and risk have been relied
on by some as tokens of a date not later than a.d. 1 000, inasmuch as a
reversion to tlie square archaic forms took place about that time, due (as
is supposed) to the revival of estrangelo by John, Bishop of Kartamin
in Tur abdin (consecrated a.d. 988).

I am of opinion, however, that these tokens are unreliable. For —

(1). The revival of the square forms did not supersede the contem-
poraneous use of the curved forms, as is proved by Mss. which exhibit

both. For example, in the Syro-Hexaplar estrangelo Ms. of Genesis,

Brit. Mus., Add. l-i'142, ascribed to the seventh centur}", the text exhibits
the square forms of these letters, but the curved forms prevail in the notes,
which are unquestionably contemporaneous with the text.* Again, the
Ms. Add. 12139 (Brit. Mus.), dated A. Gr. 1311 (= a.d. 1000), is written in
its earlier part in the modified estrangelo of our Ms., and resembles it in

the rounded forms in question and in other minor details, but suddenly, —
in the middle of a page, changes to the square forms and adheres to them

' These notes are written, according to Cerlani, " oharactore medio inter estrangehelum ct
maroniticiim" —Momimenta S. et P., torn, ir, faso. ii, p. xviii. TLe same is true of the notes ia
other like Mss.; e.g.. sometimes of those in the Ambrosian Syro-Hexaplar (eighth century).
 ACCOUNT OF THE CRAWFORD MS. (SYR. 2). exiii

for the rest ; though the colojihon testifies, and the uniformity of the
liandwriting in all else confirms, that one scribe wrote the whole. All
these Mss. are Jacobite.
(2). The extent and permanence of the revival effected by John of
Kartamin has been over-estimated. The statement of Barhebrseus,'' who is

our authority in the matter, merely conveys that John restored and carried
to perfection the use of the estrangeloamong his own monks, so as to
monastery with many volumes, and (no doubt) to organize for
e'nrich his

Turabdin an active and influential school of caligraphy. If his scribes

preferred the square forms, the fashion did not last very long, even in his
own monastery. In the Bibliotheque Nationale there is a Ms. (Zotenberg,
No. 41), written by a monk of Kartamin, a.u. 1194, in which the estrangelo
closely resembles that of our Ms., not only in general character, but in
every characteristic peculiarity, including the curved dolath and risk, which
have been relied on as arguments for an eighth- or ninth-century date.

b. Reasons for assigning Ms. to close of twelfth centwrg. After a caref ul —

comparison of a large number of Mss., especially those of the " Rich "
collection in the British Museum, and of the Bibliotheque Nationale,
Paris, and a full consideration of the evidence yielded by the Crawford
Ms. itself, I have come to the conclusion that it belongs to the latter years
of the twelfth centurj^ This is the period to which, after inspection of
some jjhotograjDhs taken from it, it was assigned by the person who was
best qualified to speak with authority in such a matter the late Dr. —
William Wright, of Cambridge. Another expert palaeographer, Dr. Karl
Horning, late of the British Museum, to whom I showed the Ms. without
informing him of Dr. Wright's judgment, at Jonce pronounced the same
opinion.
I will briefly state tlie grounds on whicli this judgment rests

Evidence of handwriting. —The handwriting of the Ms., which as I have

shown has been assigned to an earlier date only on grounds which are
untrustworthy, bears a real and close resemblance to the estrangelo Mss.
written about the year 1200— closer than to those of any previous or

Ch-on. Eccles., i, 76, col. 417 (ed. Abbeloos and Laiuy).

cxiv INTRODUCTOKY DISSERTATION.
following age. Dr. Wright and Dr. Horning, independently, fixed on one
Ms. of the Nitrian collection as especially like it in general character,

Add. 12174 volume of Lives of Saints, written a.d. 1196 in

(Brit. Mus.), a

the great Jacobite monastery of Melitene, a little north of Tur abdin.

Farther research, especially among the "Rich" Mss. and those of
the Bibliothfeque Nationale," disclosed to me the fact that nearly all the
extant Biblical Mss. written (as this was) in or near Tur'abdin, present,
more completely than those of an}- other origin, the peculiarities of hand-
writing and usage which characterize our Ms., the agreement in this —
respect being twofold, for it is observable in the cursive character in which
(as in our Ms.) the colophon is usually written, as well as in the estrangelo
of the body of the book. Moreover, all these Tur'abdinese Mss. of which
the dates are known or probably assignable, prove to have been written
within the period specified : whence it may reasonablj' be inferred that,

as regards the production of such Mss., the activity of the Tur'abdinese

monks began after the middle of the twelfth century, and did not continue
far into the thirteenth.
I am thus enabled to affirm two propositions :

That the Biblical Mss. which are most clearly distinguished by the
(i).

marks which are characteristic of the Crawford Ms., are Mss. written
within the region, and the period, above indicated, viz., in Tur'abdin, in
the latter part of the twelfth century.
(ii). Conversely, that a Biblical Ms. marked by such characteristics is

presumably a Ms. of that region and that age.

Mention of Tur'abdin in the Colophon.- — The above results (though the

research which led to them was suggested by the local and ecclesiastical
relation between Tur'abdin whence our Ms. comes, and Melitene, the home
of Add. 12174) might have been arrived at even if the colophon which
specifies the birthplace of our Ms. had perished or had never been written.

On the mere evidence of the handwriting, with its accompanying peculia-

rities, I should have claimed it as belonging to Tur'abdin or some adjacent

Jacobite centre. But when we call to mind the fact stated in the
colophon — that the Ms. was written in a principal Tur'abdinese monastery,

» The detaikd particulars as to these Mss. are given at leugtli in my Memoir (in Transactions,

R.I.A., vol. XXX, pj). 364 xqq.)-

 ACCOUNT OF THE CRAWFOED MS. (SYR. 2). cxv

by a Tur'abdiiiGse monk, for aiiotlicr monk also Tur'abdineso ;

— it follows
unquestionably that the twofold heads of evidence, of its characteristics

in point of handwriting, and of its Tur'abdineso origin, give twofcjld

force to the presumption raised above, that it belongs to tlie years just
before, or the 3"ears just after, a.d. 1200.
The inferences which the colojihon yields extend beyond the indication
of the place of origin of the Ms. There are, fartlier, inferences from
Structure and tvording of Colophon ; in which respects it closely re-
sembles like notes appended to the other Tur'abdinese Mss. above referred
to. Some of these come so near to it in their wording that much help
is to be had from them in the difficult task of deciphering the nearly
obliterated final page of our Ms. ; whereas its fashion and diction differ
widely from those of Mss. of earlier or later date, or of other regions.
Here then we liave the internal evidence of the scribe's language and
matter, concurring with the external evidence of his handwriting, in
determining the age to wliich he belongs.
Political situation implied in Colophon ; in the mention of " the

rili^^As. Hesna Kipha." It appears from

(= dominion, or principaliti/) of
the Annals of Abu'lfeda" (and is confirmed by the Chronicon Ecclcsiasticum
of Barhebrajus) that Hesn-Kipha, a strong fortress on the Tigris,"" became
for the first time the capital of a riLi_\Aajt. {i.e., of the dominion of
a quasi-independent sovereign prince, ri\ i \ r.) in the twelfth century,

under the Turcoman chief Sokman, son of Ortok (a.d. 1101); by whose

line, the Ortokids, it Here then the evidence

was ruled till 1221-2.
points, as before, to the twelfth century. Another authority supplies facts
which serve to determine the date to the latter and not the former part of
that century, and at the same time to account for the lack of Tur'abdinese
Mss. of earlier date. From the Life of John, Bishop of Marde, based
on his own autobiographic memoranda," when he was we learn that
consecrated, a.d. 1125, he found that, in his diocese and the adjoining
region of Tur'abdin, the monasteries were and had been for two hundred
years deserted or even in ruins. This statement is no doubt exaggerated,*^

s, torn. Ill, p. 336 ; iv, pp. 1.92, 392 (AJler's edition, Copenhagen, 1790).
''
Transactions, R.I.A., vol. xxx, p. 358.
^^
Ap. Assemani, B.O., torn, n, pp. 216, 220-223, 228.
*
The facts above stated as to Kartamin show that, there at least, there was u flourishiug
monastery little more than a century before John of Maide.
exvi INTEODUCTOEY DLSSEETATION.
as to the duration or the extent (or both) of the desolation described ; but
we may safely accept it as evidence that a long period of violence and
disorder had preceded the rise of the Ortoldd d3'nasty, — as the authorities
above referred to amply attest. And the restoration of monastlcism which
this John is stated to have effected, in the rebuilding of monasteries and
tlie refurnishing of them with books, which appears to have been the
employment of his forty years' episcopate, implies that he lived under a
settled government and enjoyed fi'om it some measure of protection.
Indeed the narrative of Barhebrseus records instances in which, towards
the end of the century, the intervention of the Ortokid prince (though
a Mohammedan) in the affairs of the Jacobite Church was sought and
obtained.* Thus the monks of Tur'abdin and the adjoining region (for
Amid was added to the Ortokid princes in llSo,'' and Marde was ruled
by another branch of the same house") were free to follow the impulse
to wards sacred letters which seems to have been originally given by John
of Marde, and which was carried on and enhanced by two more noted
—
p ersons who came after him, Barsalibi, who died Metropolitan of Amid,
A.D. 1171, and Michael (the Great) his friend and supporter, who died
Patriarch, a.d. 1199. Thus the historical indications implied in the word
rili.\Aa_x, — of a monastic life in Tur'abdin pursuing its employments in
som ething of security under the rule of a sovereign Prince — lead us, as
the palseographical indications have already led us, to assign the Ms. to
the latter rather than the earlier years of the twelfth century.
Personal statements of Colophon as to the scribe^ and his uncles. — Stephen
tlie scribe tells us that he was instructed in writing by his uncles, monks
like himself. He is therefore not of the first, but of the second or a later
generation, of the caligraphers of the Tur'abdinese school. That school
can hardly have been in opeiation before the middle of the century and :

he therefore (especially as three of the five uncles named are described as

" deceased") jjrobably belongs to a time not earlier than its last quarter.
Farther : there is something to be said of the names of certain of these
uncles; his "paternal uncles, monks: Mas'ud deceased and John and
Simeon." To these men, Stephen tells us, and to two " maternal uncles,
monks and priests, deceased," he owed his training "in the matter of

• Chron. Ecdes., i, 91, col. 607, 611, 613.

''
Abu'lfcda, Annals, torn, iv, 54. '
lb., torn, iii, 350.
 ACCOUNT OF TPIB CRAWFORD MS. (SYR. 3). exvii

doctrine and of writing and sofortli." He wrote, tlierefore, at a time wlieri

two of the.se five persons were still living — the brothers John and Simeon,
both monks and (as is implied) scribes. Now above referred
in a Paris Ms.
to, No. 41 Zotenberg (Biblioth. Nat.) —a copy of the Gospels bearing in
its handwriting and all its characteristics the closest possible affinity to our
Ms. —there mention of two brothers, John and Simeon, monks, born at
is

Mido, in Tur'alxlin, and trained at Kartamiu one of whom, Simeon, wrote :

the Ms., and died in November 1194, as is recorded in a note appended

by John. If these brothers are the John and Simeon, " paternal uncles"
of the scribe of our Ms., it follows that the Ms., having been written in
Simeon's lifetime, cannot be later, but probably is not many years earlier,
than 1194. The names are too common to permit us to regard the
suggested identification as certain : but considering that the geographical
area our inquiry deals with is a limited one,^ and the class of skilled
Tur'abdinese caligraphers more limited still,'' it seems fairly probable that
the monk Simeon, who died in 1194, after writing the Paris Ms. No. 41,
and who had a brother John also a scribe, wasSimoon who, with his
tlie

brother John, instructed Stephen in caligraphy, and lived to see him

produce the Ms. whose date we are investigating.
Unless, therefore, we are prepared to go back to a date earlier than that
of John of Kartamin — earlier than the period of ecclesiastical chaos that

prevailed (as we are assured) for two centui'ies before the time of John of
Marde —to go back, that is, to the opening years of the tenth century, — to
an age when the type of estrangelo was not nearly so close to that of our
Ms. as is the estrangelo of the late twelfth-centur}'' group, an age in —
which we have no evidence that Tur'abdin possessed any caligraphers,—
it seems that there is no date to which any Tur'abdinese Ms. can, with any

plausibility, be assigned earlier than the middle of the twelftli century.

And in the case of the Crawford Ms., the particulars stated in the

' The greatest length, of Tur';ibtlin is about one hundred miles. Marde adjoins its border,

and Amid (Diarbekr) is less than one hundred miles from Salach. For the topography of these

regions, see Badger's Nestorians (1860), vol. 1; Taylor's Travels in Kurdistan, in Journal of Rotjal

Geographical Society, vol. xxxv (1865) Piym and ; Socia's Der neu-aramdische Dialect des I'ur-Abd'm

(1881), torn, i {Einleitung) ; Sachau's Reise in Si/ricn u. Mesopotamien (1883), also his review of
the work of Prym and Soein, in Zeitschrift der Morgenl. Gesellschaft, Bd. xxxv, pp. 237 sqq.
^ See Transactions, R. I. A., vol. xxx, pp. 370, 371.
q
.xviii INTEODUCTORY DISSERTATION.
colophon tend to place it in the fourth nither than in the third quarter
of the century.
(6.) Contents and arrangement of the 31s. An argument, moreover, —
which seems to preclude the assignment of an earlier date to the Ms.,
independently of paleographic considerations and of the evidence of
the colophon, is to be drawn from the contents of the Ms. and their
arrangement. As has been stated, it not only includes the four non-
Peshitto Epistles, but reckons them among the Catholic Epistles, on a
par with the three of the Peshitto, placing them in their usual Greek
order, so that 2 Peter comes next after 1 Peter and before 1 John. Now,
of the few other Syriac Biblical Mss. which exhibit these Epistles in
combination with the Peshitto (less than a dozen in all), none is older
than the eleventh century ;
only one (Add. 11473, Brit. Mus.) can be
confidently counted older than the twelfth, and in that one they are a
mere ajjpendix added by a hand possibly of eleventh century to a much
older copy of the Peshitto Acts and Three Catholic Epistles in the ;

remaining two (Cambridge Univ. Libr., Oo. i., 2 and Paris, Biblioth. Nat,, ;

Zot. 29) they stand all four together, after the three of the Peshitto. And
a like arrangement is found in Mss. even as late as the fifteenth century
as in the Amsterdam Acts and Epistles (No. 18-4) in which the Four are
separated from the Three by the interposition of the Pauline." The earliest

dated Syriac Biblical Ms. which places the Seven in their Greek order is

a New Testament dated 1471 (now preserved at Utica, U.S.A.),'* but the
British Museum copy of the Acts and Epistles (Eich. 7162), which follows
the same order, is perhaps earlier.'^ Thus it appears that our Ms., even if
we date it, as I venture to do, about 1200, presents much the earliest
Syriac example of this arrangement. It is improbable in the highest

' This Ms. (see Transactions, E.I.A., vol. xxvn, p. 313), now containing only the Acts and
Epistles, appears to have been once a complete New Testament, of which the first 173 leaves are
missing. I have elsewhere {;il., vol. xxx, p. 378) shown it to be probable that in the lost leaves

the Apocalypse followed the Gospels, as in the Crawford Ms. It may be confidently conjectured

farther that, should those leaves be recovered, they would be found (after the analogy of the
Crawford Ms.) to exhibit the Apocalypse in the version S, as the extant leaves exhibit the Four
Epistles in the " Pococke" version.
' Published in phototyped facsimile by Professor I. H. Hall : Baltimore, 1886.
" Eosen and Forshall {Catal., p. 25) assign it to fourteenth century: Wright corrects this to

fifteenth {Catal, p. 1203).

 ACCOUNT OF THE CRAWFORD MS. (SYR. 2). cxix-

degree that a Ms. exhibiting tlie New Testament Books in such an order
should belong to an earlier age. The Seven Epistles are indeed found

arranged as of equal authenticity, in a peculiar order (1, 2, 3 John ;

1, 2 Peter, James, Jude), in one Syriac Ms. dated as early as a.d. 823

(Add. 14623, Brit. Mus.). But this Ms. is not a Biblical one like the
rest, but a mere volume of miscellanies ; and does not therefore form a
precedent for the order observed in our Ms., which is a complete New
Testament, arranged for ecclesiastical use. It is, in fact, surprising that
a Ms. of such contents and so arranged, rubricated for Church reading,
and Avith one or two Lessons appointed from non-Peshitto Books, should
belong to an age so early as even the end of the twelfth century ;
for

the order in which the Epistles stand would incline us to place it rather
in the fourteenth, were it not that the character of the handwriting forbids
so late a date.

On the whole, we may with some confidence conclude that the Ms.
was written in the latter half, probably in the last quarter, of the twelfth
century ;
yet (we may perhaps add) not later than a.d. 1194.

q2
APPENDIX TO DISSEPTATION.
 APPENDIX TO DISSEETATION.

PEELIMINAEY MEMORANDUM TO APPENDIX.

In constructing the following Lists, and the footnotes to the Greek text, I

have taken the evidence of the cursives chiefly from the Apparatus Criticus
of Tischendorf's Greek Testament (eighth edition), with the corrections
made by Dr. C. R. Gregory, Prolegomena^ pp. 1298 sqq. ; but have also
used the editions of Griesbach, Lachmann, Scholz, and Tregelles, as well
as the collections of the late Dr. Scrivener (
Codex Avgiensis, pp. 530 sqq. ;

Adversaria Critica Sacra, pp. 143 sqq.\ and of the late Rev. W. H. Simcox
{Journal of Philology, vol. xxii, pp. 285 sqq.). From the last, I derive the
readings of mss. 68 and 152, including the very remarkable one of ii. 13,
in which 152 is the sole supporter of S. In case of the alleged variant,
yiyove. for yiyova, xxi. 6, I have judged it necessary to ascertain the
readings of mss. 10, 17, 41, 94, 95, with the results that 10 and 17 prove
to have been wrongly alleged for the variant; 95 deficit; and 41 and 94
remain as its only authorities.^
For the evidence of the uncials, I have throughout collated the
facsimile texts :
—
Of X, Tischendorf's great edition, St. Petersburg, 1862
of A, the photographic reproduction, London, 1879 of C, Tischendorf's ;

edition, Leipsic, 1843 ; of P, his edition in vol. VI of 3Ionumenta Sacra,

Leipsic, 1869 ;
of Q, his edition in the Monumenta Sacra, Leipsic, 1846,
with his revised text of same. Appendix N. T. Vat., Leipsic, 1869.
For the Latin texts I have used the following editions Of :
—
"Gigas", Belsheim's (Christiania, 1891)"; of '' Fleury's Palimpsest",
Berger's (Paris, 1889); of Primasius, Haussleiter's [Erlangen, 1891); of

' For these results, I have to express my thanks, as regards ms. 10, to Mr. F. J. H. Jenkinson,
M.A., Librarian, Cambridge University; ms. 17, to Monsieur Omont of the Bibliotheque Nationale;

ms. 41, to Professor Ignazio Guidi of the Royal University of Rome ;

and mss. 94, 95, to Mr. F.
G. Kenyon, of the British Museum Library.
' I am indebted to the Right Rev. John Wordsworth, Lord Bishop of Salisbury, for the use of
a copy of tliis edition, carefully corrected from the Stockholm Ms.
 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. csxiii,

the Vulgate, Tischendorf' s JY. T. Amiaiinum (Leipsic, 1850) for the

Amiatine, and a Paris edition (1877) for the Clementine. The few
readings cited from Cod. Armachanus, I have derived from the Ms. in the
Library of Trinity College, Dublin.
For the Syriac (S) I have used De Dieu's edition (Ley den, 1627} of
S I ; but have verified its readings by reference to the Leyden Ms. (Cod.
Scalig., 18 (Syr.)), and to a collation of it for which I am indebted to
the Rev. H. Jackson Lawlor : I have also used the texts given in the
Paris and London Polyglots of Sj*?. For % d and t^i 1 have used the
actual Mss., B. 5.16 of Trin. Coll., Dublin, and Add. 17127 of Brit. Mus.,
p. 36.
 APPENDIX TO DISSEHTATION.

ABBREVIATIONS, &c.

In the following lists, and in the footnotes to the Greek Text,

pr stands for the text embodied in the Commentary of Primasius,

g for that of the Ms. " Gigas" (Stockholm),

/;. for that of the Fleury Palimpsest (Paris),

vt for the consent of |jr, g, h (or of ^/' and g where h deficit),

am for the text of Cod. Amiatinus,

cl for the Clementine, as printed,

vg for the consent of am, cl,

arm for the text of Cod. Armaohanus,

lat. for the consent of vt and rg.

The MSS. are X ACPQ, as in Tregelles, and in Weiss (see pp. xxxix, xl, supr.).

Thtfmss. are numbered ashy Tischeadorf and Gregory; "mss." stands for the consent of these.

By "nearly all", "most", "many", "some", "few", are to be understood "nearlyall mss.",

"most mss.", "many mss.", " some mss.", " few mss.".

2, %d, 2 Z, 2 M, %p stand for the commonly known Syriac version, and the various texts

of it, for which see p. 36, Part II. 2 ^* signifies that the reading of 2? is marked

in the Ms. with * (see above, p. Ixxxiii).

 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.

1. — The following is a collection of readings of S, whicli are attested b}^ one

or more, but not all, of the MSS. ; showing in each case, how the Greek, Latin,
and Syriac, e\4dence is divided.

Eeadings of S. Counter Reatiings.

i. 3, ToL's A.oyoi>5, A C P, nearly all mss., lat., 2 :

J^ Q, few rass., sine;.

4, 6 wi/, SAC P, 1,7, 28, 38, 49, 79, 91, 96, Q, 36, 87, 95, 97, p)-ef. ©toS.

99, (ftc, g, h, rg, 2 :

4, 0)11. la-Tiv, J^ A C Q, many, 2 : P, many, lat., ins.

.5, Xv'iwv, or -o-as], XAC, 1, 7, 28. 3G, 38, P Q, most, g, rg, Aoi'[crai'ri].

79, /^ p'\ 2 :

5, ins. i)fi.wv, X tl P Q, most, g, h, rg, 2 : A, 1, 12, 16,^;;-, o)n.

6, ivoujatu, HAGF, most, (lat. ?), 2 : Q, 7, 36, &C., iroirjCTavTi.

6, 7//xa;, }^ P Q, most, g, pr, cl, 2 ;

{or rjfuv, A, C, h, an), yjixuiv.

38, few) :

6, roi' alwva, ^ : ACPQ, mss., Int., 2, pi.

6, ins. Toiv alwimv,C Q, most, g, li,^ rg, 2 : AP, 28, 79, 97, few, om. ;
(^r?).

7, 5i//o7'Ta(, J?, 1, 12, 152, 2: ACPQ, most, lat., sing.

8, om. apxv ««' re'Aos, A C P Q, most, ii, /ir, 2 : J^, 1, 28, 35, 36, 79, 87, many, g, rg, i7is.

9, iu'lrjcrov, J^CP, 38, g, am: Q, most, h, pr, cl, 2, add. (A, 25, snbsfif.) XpitrT<p.

9, Kcl Sid, HFQ, most, h, 2 : A C, many, g, pr, vg, on. Sia.

9, add Xpto-Tov, Q, most, pr, 2 : J< ACP, 28, 36, 79, few, g, Ji, vg, om.

11, om. tyoj elfxi ^cr^aTO';, Kai, XA C Q, P, 1, 7, 36, 38, &c., ins

most, lat., 2 :

1 1, Zfivpt'ar, ii, am : ACPQ, mss., rf, cl, 2, 2/xiipi'ai'.

12, 0)11. £K€r, J< A C P, many, 2 lat., : Q, most, i7is.

12, e;\a'/\r;cre, P, 1, 7, &c., many, 2: }^CQ, most, lat., impf. ;

(A, pros.).

13, om. ETTTu, ACP, 1, 28, 38, 152, few, /i, pr, J5 Q, most, g, cl, ins.

a)», 2 :

14, Aei'Kai', ^A C P, most, g, rg, 2 : Q, many, Acvkoi Kai, {h, pr, oni. A.).

15, TrfTriipoj/ieVu), J^, few, lat., 2 (A ;

C, -v;s) P Q, most, -oL.
18, ufjLijv, Q, most, 2: J>iAQP, 36, 38, lat., om.

19, om. 8eT, AP Q, mss., lat., 2 : iiC ins.

20, eVir^sS., ^^ C P Q, mss., 2: A, lat., tV TJJ 8.

20, as ttScs, P, 1, 79, few: K A C Q, most, lat, 2, om.

ii. 1 to! iv, A C : SPQ, mss., 2, T^s iv, (lat. ?).
2, KOTToi' <Tov, X U, many : ACP, many, lat., 2, om. <rov.
2, Kal 5ti, J< C P Q, mss., lat., 2 : A om Kai.
2, eu'ai, Q, most, vt, cl, 2*: ACP, few, a)n, om.
Ji^

3, vTzoixovrjV €;:^tis before ifSdcTT., J^ ACQ, most. P, 7, 28, 38, 79, few, after.
lat, 2 :

5, eKTrcTTTcoKas, P, 1, 7, 28, 79, some, g, vg : Ji^ A C Q, most, pr, 2, TrtTrroiKas.

5, o»}. Taxi', }^ A C P, (/, rg : Q, mss., pr., 2, ins.

7, ow.. tTTTtt, J^ P Q, mss., lat., 2: A C ins.

7, o))i. avTw, a, 91, 96, few, g, cl: ACPQ, most, i;;',
ani, 2, ins.

7, om. fjiiaw, X A C Q, most, pr, vg, 2 : P, 1, 28, 35, 36, 79, 91, 9(i, nuuiy, //,
ins.
 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.
Readings of S — conthmed. Counter Readings.

ii. 7 om. ixov, J< ACT, 1, 28, 36, 79, &c. : Q, most, lat., 2, ins.
-Hjs, XCPQ, mss., (lat.?), 2: A, T(5

ZfjiMpv., A, am J^CPQ, mss., vt, cl, 2, ^pvpu.

om. TO. (pya aov km, A C P, few, lat. :
a Q, most, 2, ins.
fS\acr(j>7jniav ttjv, X> 2 : ACPQ, mss., om. rryv, (lat. ?).

Ik, J^ACQ, most, lat., 2: P, 1, 28, 36, 79, 91, 96, few, om.
/xijSeV, J^P, most, lat., 2: ACQ, 38, few, M.
om. 8.?, J^ A C P, many, lat. : Q, many, 2, ins.

o Sia/3o\o's before i$ vfiCiv, A C P Q, most, a, many, g, after.

pr, vg, 2 :

l^€Te, S CI, most, vg, 2 : A P, 46, pr {g om.), ex'JTe ;

(C, Ixere).

I'lfjLepa?, Q, many, g, rg, 2 : XACP, 1, 7, 28, 87, 91, &c., pr, rip-epdv.

om. TO. ipycL (Tov Kat, jj^ A C P, 38, lat. :

Q, nearly all, 2*, ins.

Kot iv, A C, 91, rg : ^^ P Q, nearly all, vt, 2, om.

om. [fV] ats, A C, pr, vg : P Q (^?, ^v Tais), mss., g, 2, ins.

avTeiira^, A, 97 and some, 2 : XCPQ, most, lat., avmra^.

TTiuTos, ^^ P Q, most, lat. : AC, 14, 92, 2, add. pov.

OTi, X A P Q, mss., g, cl C, pr, am, 2, om.

eSt'Sa^e, Q, most, 2 : XACP, 1, 28, 79, few, lat., eSiSao-Kc.
<j>ayuv, J^ACP, 1, 28, 36, 38, 79, 91, &c., Q, many, 2, pre/, km.
lat.:

om S jutcra), J5 A C Q, nearly all, lat., 2 : P, few, ins.

ovv, ACQ, most: J^ P, many, lat., 2*, om.
vLKUiVTi, J^, 92, g, cl ACPQ, all else, pr, am, 2, add. avTM.
om. (j>ay£iv, J^ A C Q, most, pr, vg : P, 1, 7, 14, 28, 79, 91, &c., g, 2, ins.
iK, X, 36, 91,^;-, 2; (P, 1,7, 28, 79, 96, &c., ACQ, most, om. (Q with accus.).

aTTo) :

TO) ii'. A, 2^1', 2 :

X P Q, mss., g, rg, t1)<; iv ;
(C om.).
o^^a/V., A, 36, 38, lat. J^ C P Q, mss., 2, add. airov.
viro/jiot'i]!' a-ov, A C P Q, nearly all, rg, 2 :
a, 49, vf, om. crov.

TToXx'i, a, 36, few, g, (TroAAd, few, pr ; oXiya, ACPQ, nearly all, am, 2, om.
1, el):
yvvaiKoL aov, A Q, most, pr, 2 : t^CP, 1, 7, 36, 38, 95, &c., g, vg, om. a-ov.

iavTTJv, A C P, most XQ, 7, 69, few, 2, airr/v ;

(lat. ?).

7rpo(j>rJTtv, i^ A C, most, g, 2 : P Q, 7, 36, 87, 96, pr, vg, !Tpo<l>i]Trjv.

etrat, ^ : ACPQ, mss., lat., 2, om.

eiXeL, J< C P Q, mss., g, eg, 2 : A, pr, yjOiX-qae.

/3dX\(i>, A C, most, pr, am, 2 : PQ (X, KaXSy), 38, few, g, cl, (3aXS>.

avrSiv, A, 1, 36, 79, &c., pr, am, cl: i^ C P Q, most, g, some rg, 2, airijs.
vpCiv, A C P, nearly all, li, am, 2 Q, 38, cl, avTov ; (X om.).
/SaOia, ACQ, most, 2 : HT, 1, 28, 36, 79, &o., lat., /3a0r].
/3aXC, XQ, 1, 14, 91, 92, few, pr, vg : A C P, most, g, 2, /SaAXu.
O.V i'jio], J^ A C P, most, lat., 2 : Q, 14, 93, 94, 95, 97, 98, few, 2(^ {mg), avoi^u
(rDVT/3ty8£Tai[e], X A C, 1, 7, 38, few, g: P Q, most, pr, vg, 2, <7vvTpi[irj(TtTa.i..

€[i}]/i£X\es, Q, many }^ AC P, many, lat., 2, tp^XXov.

a-rrodavuv, J^ A C P, many, lat., 2: Q, many, aTropaXXuv.
 APPENDIX TO DISSEETATION.
Readings of S — continued. Counter liEADiNGS.

lii. 3, fjivrjixovtve, H, 14, vt A CP Q,, nearlv all, vg, 2, add ovu.

3, KOI Tr'ipei, J^ AC'P, 1, 7, 38, 87, 91, 9G, &c., Q, many, om.
lat., 2 :

3, ypfiyoprja-ij';, A C P Q, mss., g, rff, 2 :

a, pr, iXiTavori^ryi.

3, I-kX trl (Ls, J^ Q, many, vt, am, cl, 2 : ACP, 1, 12, 28, ^r, some vg, om. lirl cri.

5, ovTuxs, ^< A C, many, lat., 2 : P Q, many, ovto?.

5, Trepi/SdWeTai, C, 2 : ^<APQ, mss., lar., fut.

7, ayios before aXrjOwo';, C P Q, mss., lat., 2: Ji A, after.

7, om. avT^v, HACB, many, lat., 2 Q, many, ins.

7, om. el fJLT] 6 dvotyoDf, ^^ A C P, many, lat., 2 : Q, many, ins.

7, dvoiyei,ACP, 1, 36, few, lat., 2: X Q, most, fut.

8, a^T^v, A C P Q, nearly all, 2 :
S, 49, lat., om.
9, yvuKTiv [-yioJcroi'Tai], A C P Q, nearly all, \H, 14, jir, yi'oicry.

ff, >[/, 2 :

9, iydi, Ji A C P, many, ff,

vg, 2 :
Q, many, pr, om.
12, ovofid fjLov, J^ A CP, many, vt, am, cl, 2 : Q, many, some vg, om. fiov.

14, Kol )], a : A C P Q, mss., lat., 2, om.

16, ij/vxpo? oire t,eaT6<;, A P, few, ry, (vt om.) : aCQ, most, 2, C ovre \j/.

17, 6'ri ttAovo-ios, AC, 1, 28, 35, 38, 79, 87, 95, J^PQ, many, 2, om. on.
&c., g, vg, {pr om.)
18, Trap ifjLov helore )^pv(Twi; J5 A C P, matiT, ^, Q, many, after.
vg, {pr om.), 2 :

18, aiarxvvT], J^ A C Q, nearly all, lat., 2 : P, 7, 36, dcTxyil'-ocrvvri.

18, eyxpi(rat, J^ AC (P, iyxpitrov), 7, 28, 36, Q, most, Iva iyxp^o'T] [-et].

few, (lat.?), (2?):

20,' KOL eiVeA.€i'cro;u.at, J^ Q, many, ^;r : AP, 1, 7, 28, 36, 38, 79, &c., g, rg, 2, om. km.
iv. 1, 17 <j>wi'rj, APQ, mss., g, vg, 2 :
a, pr, pre)'. IZov.

2, Kttt ei^e'cos, P, 1, 7, &c, e/: ii A Q, most, vt, am, 2, om. KaL

3, tpts, P Q, nearly all, lat., 2 :
X A, 28, 79, lepers.
4, Ktti kukAo^ev, AP (i^o??!.), many, lat. : Q, many, 2, om. KaL
5, ivoiTTLov Tov 6p6i'ov ai'Tov, Q, most, 2 : l^AP, 1, 36, 38, few, lat., om. airov.
5, ai, Q, most, g, am : AP (1< om.), 1, 36, 94, pr, cl, 2, a.

7, (Ls aiOpwTTov, A, 11, 13, 36, pr, vg, (g de- P, many, 2, is drOpwrro'; ; (Xi <us o/xoLOV avBpunrio) ;

viates) : Q, most, dvOpuiTTOV.

8, tv tKa&Tov, ii, 38, 2, (lat. ?) A P Q, most, iv K-a^' £1/.

8, avTwv, J^ A P, many, g, vg, 2 : Q, many, pr, om.

8, ayios ter, AP, most, lat., 2 : Q, many, novies ; (J^, octies).

9, diJt.riv, a, 32, 95 : APQ, nearly all, lat., 2, om.

10, Sip.-,jv, ii, 32 : APQ, nearly all, lat., 2, om.
10, fiaXovcTL, A P, many, 17, {pr'i), (vgl), 2: X Q, many, pres.
11, 6 Kvpios Kai, )^ A Q, most, am, 2 : P, some, vt, cl, Kvpie.

1 1 , om. 6 ayio5, J5 A P, some, pr, vg : Q, many, 2, ins.

11, y](Tav, J^ A (Q, 14, 38, ovk f;o-av), most, Jf, P, many, dcri.

vg, (pr?), 2 :

C hiat, iii. 19— v. 14.

 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.
Readings of S — cuntinued. Counter Readings.

V. 1, i^wQev, P Q, most, lat. SA, 1, 14, &C., 2, OTTia-dev.

2, a^tos, X A P, 38, few : Q, most, lat., 2, add. eo-ti.

3, om. avto, 5<AP, 1, 28, 36, 49, 87, 91, &c., Q, many, 2, ins.

lat.:

4, om. iyu), i^ P (A om. vers.), 1, 36, few, ff,

2 :
Q, most, pr, rg, ins.

5, iK, a, 14, (lat,?): A P Q, nearly all, 2, prefix o.

5, Xvcrat, J^. cl APQ, mss., vt, am, 2, om.
8, ai eia-LV, A P, most, (lat. ?), S ^w :
a Q, 36, few, 2 dp, d eltriv.
9, TjiJ.a';, S P Q, nearly all, lat., 2 : A, 44, om..

10, l3aa-L\€v<Tova-iv, i^V, 1, 36, 49, 79, 87, 91, AQ, 7, 14, 28, 35, 38, &c., 2, pres.

96, 97, 98, &c., y, am, {pr, cl, -a-ofj.ev)

11, u)S <f>(j>vi^v, Xi most, 2 : APQ, 1, 14, 49, 79, few, lat., om. is.

12, a^ios. A: t^PQ, mss., (lat.?), 2, neut.

13, o, b^AQ, 7, 14, 38, 87, 91-98, &c., g P, 1, 28, 35, 36, 49, 79, 87, 96, &e., pr, rg, 2, o ia-riv.
13, Koi viroKixTij) T^s y^?, A P Q, most, t'^, aM, a, 4, 95, few, some vg, om.
cl, 2:
13, daXdaay]'; a (o) tVrt, P Q, many, pr, vg ;
(A, ii, 28, 38, 79, few, g, 2, om.
most, 6a\a.<Ta-q^ 1<jtl) :

13, Trarra, XAP, 1, 35, 36, few, y, 2: most, pr, vg, n-dvTa's ; (Q, TrdvTa Kal iravTas).
13, Kal yjKova-a, J^ (Q?), 35, 36, 87, 98, &c., g, 2 : AP, most, pr, rg, om. Kai.
13, Xe'yo^ms, S P Q, most, lat., (2?): A, 1, 12, Xeyovra.

13, Kal 7(3 dpviw, mV Q,, mss., lat. : A, 2, om.

13, om. d/A7;v, i<AP, 7, 35, 87, 94, few, lat., 2: Q, most, ins.

14, Xeyovra, Q, most X AP, 1, 7, 28, 35, 36, 38, 49, 79, &c., lat., 2, ?Xeyor.

vi. 1, ore, XACP, 1, 7, 28, .'iS, 79, 91, &c., vt, Q, most, am, cl, ort.

some rg, 2 :

1, cTTTa, J^ACCi, most, lat., 2: P, 1, 28, 79, few, om.

1, Kol tSe, X Q, many, vt, cl, 2 : ACP, many, am, on.

2, Kai elSoi', ^^ ACP, many, g, am, cl, 2 : Q, many, pr, some vg, on.
3, om. KOi A C P Q, most, am, 2
iSt, : {^, few, vt, cl, ins.

4, trvppoi, HC, many, lat., 2: APQ, many, Trupos.

4, i^oOrj avTw, J^ G P Q, nearly all, vg, 2 : A, 31, vt, om. avT(S.

4, iK [d?rd], X C P Q, most, lat., 2 : A, 7, few, om.
4, ii'a, Q, most J^ A C P, many, lat., 2, prefix Kai.
5, o»j. Kai tSe, A C P, many, g, am : a Q, many, pr, 2, ins. cl,

5, om. Koi elBov, Q, many, g, cl : S A C P, 1, 7, 28, 36, 49, 79, 91, &c., pr, am, 2, ins.

6, om. ojs, Q, most, g, vg, 2 K A C P, few, pr, ins.

6, Kpi^v?, Q> most, (lat. ?) XACP, 1, 79, few, 2, pi.
7, .^a).'»i.', XA, 1, 28, 36, 49, 79, 91, 96, &o., CP Q, most, rt, some vg, 2, om.
am, cl :

7, om. Kal iSe, ACP, 1, 7, 28, 36, 38, 49, 79, a Q, most, vt, cl, 2, ins.
91, 96, &c., am:
8, iirdvtii avTov, J^ A Q, most, lat., 2 : C P, 1, 12, om. avTov.

8, ^KoXovdei avTi2, ^ Q, most, lat. : r,K. p.€T ai'Tov, ACP, 1, 7, 28, 49, 79, 91, 96, 97,
&C., (2, TjK. yU.ET avTOv).
 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.
Headings of S — continued. ConNTKlt vKAIIIXCiS.

iSobr] avT<Z, Q, most, lut., 2 :

S ACP, 1, 28, 49, 79, &c.., e3. airoT-;,

out. Twv avOpunrmv, ACQ, most, lat., 2 : J^P, 1, 36, 49, 91, 90, few, inn.
8ta ^ C P Q, mss., vg, 2
Triv, : A, vt, om. Sia.
iKpa$av, J^ A C Q, most, pr : P, 1, 36, 38, 79, g, vg, 2, impf.

<^w5 /icyaAj;, J< A C P, 1. 7, &c., lat., 2: Q, many, atcus.

iKdaru), XACP, 7, 14, 28, 35, 36, 38, 49, Q, many, om.
79, 87, 91, 92, 96, &c., lat., 2:
€Tt xi'°^'°^' CPQ (X, «Tt XP-)' "^ss-' '^' 2 : A, am, transp.
IJHKp6v, i^ACP, 1, 28, 36, 38, 79, and few, Q, most, om.
ff, vfl, [pr om. vers.), 2 :

n-XrjpwOCicrt, A C, 22, ff,

vg, (2 ?) J^ P Q, most, active.
K-ai o'l aSeXcfioL, J^ A C P, mss., g, 2 :
Q, vg, om. Kai.
01 fniWovTi^, X A C P, many, g, vg, 2 :
Q, many, prefix Kai.

ore, i^ A C Q, most, g, cl, 2 : P, many, am, pr, pref. Kai.

;U€yas eyt'i'CTo, ^ C P Q, nearly all, pr, cl, 2 : A, 31, ^, am, fraiisp.

fie'Aas c'ycVero, J^ Q, 7, 14, i5, 8T, 91, 98,

&c. : AC P, 1, 28, 36, 38, 79, &c., lat., 2, tran.<<p.

oXf], X A. C Q, most, (?, «y, 2 : P, 1, 35, 49, 87, 91, 96, &c., pr, om.
cTTt, X, 47, rg : A C P Q, nearly all, pr, {g om.), 2, ets.

(3d\\ov(Ta, J^, 35, 87, 90, 97, &c., 2, ACPQ, 14, 36, 49, 92, few, lat., fidXXii.
{/SaXovaa, most) :

iX^vdepo's, A.CQ {ii om.), most, lat., 2 : P, 1, 28, 38, 49, 91, 96, &c., prcf. ttSs.
avTwv, a C, 38, g, vg, 2 Inp : A P Q, nearly all, pr, 2 d, airov.

Kal fierd, J^ P Q, mss , 2 : A C, lat., om. Kai.

ravra, P, 1, 28, 36, 79, 92, 95, &c., lat., 2 :
J5 A C Q, most, TovTo.
irSi-, XP, 1, ^8, 36, 49, 79, 91, 96, &e. ;
(A, CQ, most, lat., Ti.

2. om) :

avaroXuiv, A, 90 :
J< C P Q, nearly all, (lat. ?), 2, sing.
eKpa^c, ^^ C Q, mss., lat., 2 : A P, impf.
p.-^Te [jw.->?8e] T7J1', J^ C P Q, most, vf, some A, 38, few, a)n, cl, Kai.

rg, 2 :

ve<j>6aXi, i^, cl, 2 : AP Q, mss.. vt. am, add. p. ;

(C, v).

om. Kal ISov, A, pr, vg ;

(C ow. ISov) a'PQ,, mss., g, 2, ins.
ov, l^CPQ, mss., lat., 2: A, Kai.

auTov, SACP, 1, 14, 36, 92, few, 2: Q, most, lat., om.

T<3 ®€<Z, ii C P Q, nearly all, lat., 2 : A, 38, genit.
ivonriov tov Opovov, X J^ C P, many, lat. :
Q, many, 2, add. avTov.
aliivrnv a/xr']!', J? A P Q, nearly all, g, vg, 2 : C, 28, pr, otn. djxrjv.

piov, X C P Q, nearly all, vg, 2 : A, 1, vt, om.

° auras i^AP, 1, 49, 79, 91, 96, &c., g, Q, most, {pr'i), om.
vg, 2
7r€tvd(Tov(Tiv, a, 36, j(;r, «y, 2 : A P Q, nearly all, g, add. hi.

J< A Q, most, pr, vg, 2, add.

Siip-ja-ova-LV, P, 1, 35, 36, 38, 87, 152, y: h-L.

C hiat, vU. 14-17.

 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.
Readings of S — conti7iucd. CoiixTEE Readings.

viii.2, lloO-qa-av, ^ CP Q,, most, lat., "^dlp: A, 35, 87, 93, 95, 96, 2 m, sing.

5," Koi acTTpairai after jipovTai Kal cjiiovai, A Q, A, 16, 28, 2 dip, after (3. before <^.

(P, after <j>. koI y8-)> many, lat., 2«:

6, iavTovs, P Q, mss., 2, (lat. ?) : J^ A, avTOvs.
7, /it/xiy/xeVa, A Q, most, ff, Tff, 2 : J^P, some, some rg, (pr"?), sina;.

8, om. ayyeAos, J5 : APQ, mss., lat., 2, ins.

8, om. TTvpi, Q, many : Ji^AP, many, lat., 2, ins.

9, om, fj.epo's, A 1'
Q, nearly all, 2 : a 35, 68, 87, (lat. ?), ins.

9, rSiv Ivrrj 6., ^A.'P,mauj,ff,h,{pr,piscium),'^: Q, many, cl, om. twi', {am om. clause).

9, i/fvxrji', J5 : APQ, mss., g, vg, (pr?), 2, plur.

9, SLerpOdpr], Q, many, lat. : J< A I", 1, 28, 49, 79, 91, 96, &c., 2, plur.

11, ei's a'pivOiov, X, V, 28, 49, 79, few, lat. APQ, nearly all, 2, ets dij/u'Oov.

12, jxrj ipdvrj before to rpirov avrrj's, ^A P, most, Q, many, after.

13, eVos, AQ, mss., Int., 2 : iiV om.

13, diTov, J^AQ, most, lat., 2: P, 1, 7, 28, 36, 79, few, dyyeXou.
IX. 2, om. Kal yji'oiie .... afSvcro-ov, i^ Q, most, am : AP, 1, 7, 28, 36, 38, 49, 79, 87, 91, 96, few, vt,
cl, 2, ins.
4, owSc TTav x^<^poy, A P Q, nearly all, (/, vg, 2 : a, 38, pr, om.
4, jxiTunrtjiv avTwv, Q, most, pr, cl, 2 :
a AP, 1, 28, 79, few, g, am, om. pron.
6, <f)evi€TaL, Q, most, lat., 2 : AP (J^, ^vyrf), 1, 36, 38, few, pres.

6, 6 Odvaroi before dir'avTuJi', X -A- P, 1, 28, 36, Q, most, after.

38, 79, &c., lat., 2:
7, ofxoioi xpi'o"'?, XAP, 1, 28, 35, 36, 79, 87, Q, most, )(j>vuo'i.

&c., lat., 2:
10, j; l^ovc-i'a avTwv, X A P, 1, 35, 36, 87, &C., Q, most, h, 2, l^ovdiat' €)^ovcnv.

ff,
pr, rg :

11, Koi l-)(ova-LV, P, 1, &c., lat., 2: ^AQ, most, om. Kai.

11, Itt avrCJv before jiaaiXea, X A P, 1, 14, 28, Q, many, lat., 2, after. ,

36, 79, 92, &c.

11, (S, ^, A, pr, vg, 2 : APQ, mss., g, om.
11, Kal iv, i^AP, 1, 36, iew,pr, vg : Q, most, gh, 2, iv Se.

12, 'ipx^Tai, XA, 7, 14, 49, &c., 2: P Q, most, lat., plur.

12, 13, ovaL McTa ravTa 6, ^ : AP, 1, 28, 49, 87, &c, lat., 2, oml /xcTa Ta^Ta. Kal 6;
(Q, 14, ovai. Kal fueTo. Tavra 6).

13, Tea-a-dpoii', P Q, most, j»r, cl: A, 28, 79, am, &c., 2, om., (J^ om. clause).
g,

15, CIS T^i' rjp.ipav, Q, many, 2 : AP, many, om. ik rrjv, {)H om. clause).
16, Su'o [Sis], J^AP, 1, 28, 36, 79, &c., g, vg, Q, most, om.
(pr, oKTw), 2
16, /MvpidSa'S, ^, "Sidlp: APQ, mss., lat., 2w, nominat.

18, (.K Tov KaTTvov, C P, 1 few, g, cl, 2 J^ AQ, most, am, om. Ik, {pr om. clause).
18, €K TOV Oiiov, P, 1, 31, 79, &o., g, 2 : ii^ ACQ, most, vg, om. Ik, {pr om. clause).
20, ovT€ [ovSe] ixerevorja-av, |f^ AP Q, many, C, many, ov fierev.

lat , 2

C /ii<it, viii. 5 — ix. 16.

 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.
Readings of S — continued. CouNTJiR Headings.

^vXiva, before XWiva, ^ : ACPQ, mss., lat. 2, after.

TTopi'eias, CP (J, inss., hit., 2: X A, jrovrjpta<;.
aXXoi/, X A C, 35, 36, 38, 87, few, lat., 2 1' Q, most, om.
ftifiXapi^iov [-iSaptoi/], J^ ACP, 1, &c., «'(/, 2: Q, most, vf, jiijSXiov.

rats .... (^oji'ais, }^, 7, g, {]})• out.) : ACPQ, mss., vg, 2, aous.
0T€, ACP Q, nearly all, ty, 2 :
J4, 37, 79, vt {qua), ocra.
om. Trjv Serial', A, 1, 36, few, rg : X C P Q, nearly all, vt, 2, in.s.

oni. Kal TTjV OdXaaaav Kai ra tV avTrj, X A, 38, C P Q, most, rg, 2, ins.

49, 98, &c., vt

ereXia-dr], }^ A C P, most, 'Sid In: Q, many, lat. (fut.), 2/', TeXea-Ofj.

SouAous avTov, Q, many, (lat. ?), (2 ?) : iavTov Sov'Aous, J^ A C P, most.

[iijikapi^iov [-iSciptoi'], ^ P Q, most, 2 : AC, 6, 14, lat., (iijiXCov.

Pil3Xapi&wv l-LSdpioy'], A CP, 1, 1 1, 28; 36, J^ Q, most, vg, /Si/SXiov.

49, 79, 91, 96, &v.., pr, {g om.), 2:

0)5 /xc'Ai before yXvKv, J^ C P, nearly all, g, A Q, 36, after.
vg, {j>r om.), 2 :

Ac'yet, P, 1,7, 28, 38, 49, 79, 91, 96, &c., X A Q, most, am, &c., plural.
ft, cl, 2 :

Kal el(TTy']K€L 6 ayyeA.o?, Q,, 14, 35, 36, 49, 79, J^AP, most, lat., om.
91, 96, &p., 2*:
TYjv i<Tw6(v, a, 1, 35, 87, few : A P Q, most, lat. 2, t-^v tiotOev.
e/cySaXe etw6'£i', A, 1, 14, 28, 35, 36, 49, 79, Q, most, {vg ?, vt oin.), ^KJSaXc I'fu) ; (X, €k/3. to-o),

87, 91, 92, 96, 2: P, e/c/?. icruiOiv).

8i;o Xv)(i'iai, i^, (2 ?) : ACPQ, mss., 2»'P.f- «'> (lat. ?).

ol [ai] ivwTTioi', A C P Q, most, g, 2 :

J^, 7, 14, 35, 87, 82, 95, &c., pr, vg, om. art.

€o-TcoT£s, J^ A C Q, most, rg, 2 : P, 1, 7, 28, 36, 38, 49, 79, 91, 95, &c., vt, io-rwaai.
eiXei (2), C P Q, nearly all, pr, 2 : HA, siibj., (38, fut.), g, vg.
avTov's (2) after 6. uSiKiJcrut, Ji^ : ACPQ, many, g, vg, between; (many, jar, 2, before).
Tov ovpavoi' after KXiicrai, J^ACP, 1, 28, 36, Q, many, before e^ovtrt'ai'.

49, 79, &c., lat., 2 :

iv Trday TrXijyfi before ocraKts, XACP, 1, 28, after diXy'jo-tucn, Q, most.

36, 38, 49, 79, &c., lat., 2 :

Toi TTTwfxaTa, i^ P, 1, 35, 36, 38, 49, 79, 87, ACQ, most, sing.
91, &c., lat., 2 :

(^uXuJv /cat Aacov, J^, cl, 2 : ACPQ, mss., lat., 2,

TO. iTTw/LiaTa (1), P, 1, 28, 36, 38, 49, 79, 91, }< A C Q, most, sing.
95, 96, &c., g, vg, [pr om.), 2 :

/cat yj/xio-v, X A C P, 28, 49, 79, 95, &c., //, Q, many, om. Kai.

rg, {pr om.), 2 :

acjii'jaovcn, Q, most, vf, cl, 2 : "^ AC P, 1, 28, 36, 79, few, am, &e., pres.

(.vt^pavOrjcrovTaL, Q, most, lat., 2 :

J^ AC P, 1, 28, 36, 79, few, pres.
TTefjLij/ova-iv, A C, 1, many, lat., 2, [Q, many, J^ P, 28, 36, 79, few, some vg, nijj.Trovuiv.

SuicTov(Tiv) :

C hint, X. 10 (ecpayov)- xi. 3.

 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.
Headings of S — continued. Counter K-EADrNGS.

xi. 11, rp(7s, J<P, 1, 14, 28, 05, 36, 38, 49, 91, 96, ACQ, many, 2, pre/, art.
152, &o., lat. ?:
12, T^Kovcrai', X A C P, few, vg : Q, most, ff
{pr om.), 'S,dp \^lom.; n, -^Kovcre], ^Koucra.

12, auTois, C P Q, nearly all, vg, 2

X : A, 28, g, om., {pr om. clause).
13, Ktti iv cKetV;;, fi} A C P, 1, many, lat., 2 : Q, many, om. koX.
13, wpa, J< A C P, 1, 36, 95, few, pr, vff, S Q, many, rj/iipa,

13, iv (l>6/3(o, ^, 14, pr, [vff, in timoreni) A C P Q, nearly all, g, 2, tp4>o(3oi.

15, om. aftrjv, ACP Q, most, lat., 2 : K, 12, 18, 38, 40, ins.

16, ot ivwirtov, a GF, most, lat., 2 : AQ, 1, 7, 14, 92, 95, few, om. ol.

16, Ka&rjVTai [-/x.ei'oi], A C P, most, lat. : X Q, many, 2, pre/, ot [oi].

17, oTi, AP Q, most, lat., 2 : ^^ C, some lat., pre/. Kai.

18, ^ia<t>6el.pavTa';, C, 7, 35, 4t', 87, 91, 96, few, XAP Q, most, pres. ptcp.
lat., 2 :

19, Iv T(3 ovpavw, X P Q, most, jM't '^'di 2 : A C, 14, 35, 38, 87, 92, 95, few, g, h, pref. 6.

19, avroi, ACP, 1, 28, 35, 36, 79, 87, 85, Q, most, g, {pr hiat), vg, tov Kvpiov ; {H, 94, h,

&c., 2 : TOV ©€oC).

19, Kttt (T(.L(Tix6'5, X -A- C P, most, lat., 2 : Q, many, om.
xii. 2, t)(ovcra Koi, ^ C, 95, vf,am : AP Q, nearly all, cl, 2, om. Kat.
2, Kpa^ova-a [/<pa^ei], aiii, ^A P, some : Q, some, pr, some i^g, eKpa^ci' (C, some, g, cl, 2,
impf.).

2, Kal diSivovcra, A, 2 : Ji^ C P Q, mss., lat., om. KaL

3, /xe'Aas before wvp., AP, 1, 28, 36, 49, 79, J^ C Q, most, vt, 2, after.
87, 91, 95, 96, &o., vff :

3, TTupos, C Q, 1, many, 2 : J^A P, many, lat., Truppo's.

4, Io-T7;k£i, C, 2 ;
(14, 92, tarij) : X A P Q, nearly all, icmjKe, (lat., stetit).

6, tKei, XAP Q, most, ff

: C, few, h, pr, vg, 2, om.

7, o Mi;:^ar;A., f^ C P Q, mss., lat. A, 2, T€ M.

8, la-xva-av, S CP, 1, 28, 36, 79, many, lat., 2; A, many, 'Lo-^^vaev

(Q, 14, tcr^vioi') :

9, 6 o(^is, A
C P Q, nearly all, rg, 2 </, : ^, 1, pr, om. o.

12, \_KaTa\(rKy]vovvTi<s, A C P Q, most, 2 : a, few, lat., KaTOLKOVvre^.

14, Suo, X Q, most, (lat. ?) ACP, 7, 28, 36, 79, 95, few, 2, pref. al

14, oTTius TpefftrjTat, Q, most : J^ACP, 1, 28, 36, 79, 94, 95, few, lat., 2, ottov
Tpc'^crai.

17, iirl T-rj, i^ AP Q, mss., lat., 2 : C, pr, om. iirl.

18, icrraO-qv, P Q, nearly all : i4 A C, 87, 92, lat., 2, €VTa6i»?.

xiii. 1, ovo/xa, J? C P, 1, 28, 79, 95, &c., vt A Q, most, vg, 2, plur.

2, XiovTwv, a, 14, 92, 2 : A C P ft, nearly all, lat., sing.

3, tK Twv, XA C P, most, lat., 2 : Q, few, om. Ik.

4, 6'ti [os] e8a)K6, XACP, 35, 36, 79, 87, 95, Q, most, g, cl, ruj ScSmko'ti.

&c., pr, am, 2 :

4, Swarat, SA C P, 1, 28, 35, 36, 38, 49, 79, Q, most, Sm-aros.

87, 95, 97, &c., lat., 2 :

5, /ikaa-<f>r]ij.My, P Q, most, 2w ;
{am, genit. J^ C, some, {jSXaatjirjfJiia's), A, some, {/3\aa-<f>i]p.a), cl,

sing.) : {g?), {pr om.), %dlp, plur.

 APPENDIX TO DISSEETATION.
Readings of S — continued. CocNTEii Readings.

xiii. 5, TToi^o-ai, ACT, 1, 28, 36, 79, 95, few, y, vg, Q, many, add. iroXfjiov ; (}^. S BiXti).

{pr om.), 2 :

7, Koi iS6$yj VLKyaai airoi's, X Q, roost, ACP, 1, 14, 92, few, om.
lat., 2 :

10, £15 aixfiaXmalav bis, A, am and some iff ;

(S, X t' P Q, many (others vary), semel.
with 33, 35, 87, cl, &c., 2, ins. air [i-n-^dyei)

10, .iTTOKTetVei, X, 28, 35, 73, 79, 95, ff,

2 : C P Q, nearly all, fut. ;
(A, diroKTavBrivai.).
12, OavoLTov avTov, SA C Q, nearly all, 2 : P, 14, 92, lat., om. avrov.
13, Li'a before Kal -n-vp, }< A C P, 1, 35, 38, 87, Q, most, after.
&c., lat. {2V om. koi), 2 :

13, KaTa/3. before Ik tov ovpavov, X P, 1, 95, AC Q, most, lat., after.

few, 2 :

13, Karo/Saii'dv, XA C P, 1, 28, 35, 38, 79, 95, Q, most, KaTapaivy.

&o., </, ;«?, {pr, ptcp.), 2:
13, im, Q, 7, 14, 38, 81, 92, &c., 2: J^ AC P, many, g, rg, eh
14, Sio. Ta (TTjueLa .... ctti ttJ's yTJ<;, X A C P, Q, 2, om.
most, lat.

H) Oi ^^) 1> inany, r^ : ACPQ, 28, 35, 79, 87, 92, &c., vf, os, (2?).
14, l^ei, K A C P, 1, many, lat. : Q, most, 2, imjjf.

14, [otto] TTJ'S jxa)(aLpas Koi i^rjae, S A C P, Q, many, Kal t^rjaa' airo t^s jxaxaipas-
many, lat., 2 :

15, Soxi^at before iri'ciijua, X.A.P, 1, many, lat., 2: Q, many, after ;

(C om.. SoSvai).

15, om. iva koI . . . . tj cIkuiv toC Orjpiov, C, 14, X A P Q, most, lat., %dnp, vis.

28, 73, 79, few, 2?:

15, -n-oi-^aei, X, 14, 36, 73, 79,92,95,98, (2?): A P Q, (C om. clause), most, lat., iroiijo-g.
15, tm 00-01, AP, 7, 36, 95, few, vi, cl, 2: X Q, 14, 28, 35, 38, 73, 79, 87, 92, 93, 94, 98, &c.,
am, om. Iva (1,49, few, ins. Iva before diroKTavOuxri).
16, xapay/ia, SA C P, 1, 28, 35, 36, 38, 79, 87, Q, many, plur.
95, 97, 98, &c., lat., 2 :

17, iVa, }^ C, 28, 79, 96, few, pr, some v(/, 2 : A P Q, most, g, vg, pref. KaC.
17, TOV ovojxaTO's, C, pr, some fff, 2* :
X A P Q, mss., g, am, cl, [rf] to ovofia.
18, om. ^Koi] 6 api^/xos avTov, X '
ACPQ, mss., lat., 2, ins.
18, iii^Kovra, J4 AP Q, nearly all, lat., 2 : C, 5, 11, StVa.
xiv. 1, om. apiOfjiO's, XACP, many, lat. :
Q, many, 2, ins.

1, yiypafifjLefov, X C P Q, mss., lat. : A, 2, pref. t6.

2, 17 <^Mv^ rjv, X A C Q, many, lat., 2 : P, some, (jxav-^v.

3, <Ls <f^>]v, A C, 1, 28, 36, 79, 95, &c., v(/ Ji^ P Q, most, vf, 2, om. <Ls.

4, ovToi da-tv OL, XCPQ, most, vt, am. cJ, &c.,2: A, some vg, om. oStoi elaiv.

4, ovToi o;, ^^ACP, 1, 28, 38, 152, g, am, cl, Q, most, j^r, some vg, 2*, ovtoi elaiv ol.

&c. :

4, virdyy, J^ P Q, most, (/, rg : AC, 7, 28, 36, 87, iew, pr, (2?), inrdyeL.
4, riyopdaOrja-av, J^ A C P, many, lat. : Q, 7, 14, 38, &e., '%,pref. vivo '\y]!jov.
4, aTTapxr),A C P Q, nearly all, g, vg, 2 :
J^, 16, 39, pr, a-K dpx^s.
5, ovx ivpiOiq after iv tw (tt. avTwv, J{ A C P, Q, 7, 14, 35, 38, &c., before.
1, 28, 36, 49, 79, 91, 95, 96, &c., lat., 2:
 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.
Readings of S — continued. Counter Ekabings.

xiv. 5 yap, i^ Q, nearly all, d, 5 : ACP, 12, vt, am, om.

'*'
6 aXXov, A C P, 49, 79, 91, 95, &c., lat., 2 :
K Q, many, om.
6 a C P, 33, 35
IttI tou's, i? : Q, most, Tov% ; (38, 97, lat., 2?, rors).
6 KaOrjixivov;, }< C P Q, most, lat. : A, 14, 28, 79, 92, &o., 2, KaTOiKovvTa<i.
®^6v, J^ACP, 1, 28, 49, 79, 91, 95, 96, Q, most, g, d, Yivpiov.
&c., pr, am, 2 :

om. ayycAos, J^, 95 : A C P Q, nearly all, lat., 2, om.

£7recr£ his, A P, 1, 28, 36, 49, 79, 91, 95, CQ (X om. clause), many, semd.
&c., lat., S :

^, AC, 35, 38, 90, 95, &c., rg, % : P Q, most, vt, om.
avTTi?, A C P, most, lat., S : Q, some, ravrr/s.
9 avToii, J^ C P Q, mss., g, vg, 2 : A, pr. avTw.
10 Iv tZ TTOTijpiio, J^ C P Q, nearly all, lat., 2 : A, 7, 16, 39, €K TOV 7rOTl)plOU.
10 ^aa-avtuOija-eTaL, J^CPQ, nearly all, lat., 2 : A, 8, 14, 36, 92, plur.
11 aiufas, X A Q, most, lat., 2 : CP, 1, 7, 14, 28, 79, 92, sing.
11 alwvmv, ^ A P Q, nearly all, lat. 2 : C, 28, 79, sing.
13 eK Tov oipavov before Aeyovcrjys, A C P Q, X, 38, after.

nearly all, lat., 2 :

13 Kvpiit), X A Q, mss., lat. : C F, Xpto-Tu! (2, 06<3).

13 a.iro6i'r](TKovTe^ djrdpTt., P, many, am, 2 : Q,, many, vt, d, aTroOvrja-KOVTe^. aTrdpTi. ; (^ A C, ?).

13 i/ai before Xiyei, A C P, many, lat., 2 : Q, many, after ; {i^ om.).

15 [rov] $epiaaL, A C P Q, nearly all, lat., 2 :
X, 38, TOV depi.crp.ov.
18, iiyXe^v, ^^ C P Q, mss., d, 2 : A, rt, am, om.
18: 6 e'x'ut', a C, g, vg, 2 :
Ji P Q, mss., li, pr, om. 6.

18 i^^^fi, a ^Q^! 38, 95, few, g, h, vg {pr om.) : C P, most, 2, Kpavyrj.

18 TO Spe-n-ai'ov before (TOV, X '•
A C P Q, mss., 2, after ;
(lat. ?).

18 ^KfjLaa-av at aTa(j>v\ai, J^ A C P, 1, 7, 28, 38, Q, many, sing.

49, 79, &c., g, h, {pr om.), vg, 2 :

18 auT^9,^ ACP, 1,28, 38, 49, 79, &c.,(7,A, «>y: Q, many, 2, t^s y^s-
19 liri. rrjv yiyi', X, 38, 97 : A C P Q, nearly all, lat., 2, ets ttjv y.

19 W;i/ jxeyahp', H, l„ 7, 28, 35, 79, 87, 91, 94, A C P Q, 14, 38, 49, 90, 92, 96, &c., pr, 2, tov
95, 97, 98, &c. : /ic'yav ; (g, rg ?).
20 SiaKoaioiv, J^, 26 : A C P Q, nearly all, lat., 2, cfa/c.

XV. 2 TOV Oiipiov before tIJs cikoVos, ^ACP, many, Q, many, after.
lat., 2 :

2 Ik Trj? ciKoi'os, A C P Q, nearly all, 2 :

}i, 7, 38, few, Ii, pr, {g, vg '?), om. ex.

3 aliavoiv, aC, 18, 95, vg {am, cmhrum), 2 : A P Q, nearly all, vt, i6vu>v.

4 add. o-e, X, 7, 38, 95, few, d, 2 A C P Q, most, vt, am, &c., om.
4: oo-ios, i^ A C P, &c., 1, 28, 36, 38, 79, pr, rg, Q, most, g, ayios.

2:
4 TrdvTa TO. Wvq, J^ A C P, many, lat., 2 : Q, 7, 14, &C., TravTES.

6; 01 €)(ovTi's, A C, many, 2 :
i^ P Q, many, (lat. '?), om.
6 EK TOV vaov, KACP, 1, 7, 28. 36, 79, 94, Q, many, om.
&o., lat., 2 :

om. ol rjaav, J^ AC P, many, lat. : Q, many, 2, ins.

 APPENDIX TO DIS.SEliTATION.

Readings of S — continued. Counter Readings.

XV. 6, AiVov [_\lvovi', -ow], J^ P Q, nearly all, vf, AC, 38, 48, 90, am, &c., Aifi^oi/.

d, 2 :

7, tTTTtt (^vXa?, A C P Q, mss., lat., 2 :

i^, some vg, om. kwTu..

8, iK Tov KaTTvov, Q, many, 2 '

J^ A C P, many, lat., om. Ik tov.
xvi. 1 Ik tov vaov. }^ A lat., 2 dnp
C P, many, :
Q, many, 2^, om.
1 £7rTa (^laAas, J? A C Q, most, y, pt', ty, 2 : P, 1, 28, 49, 79, 91, 96, &e., //, om. kivTa.
3, SeuVepos ayycAos, Q (J^ o/».), nearly all, d, 2 A C P, 18, 95, vt, am, om. uyytAo?.
3, ^uJo-a, i^PQ, nearly all, ;/, /(, {pr oin.), eg : A C, 95, 2, om.
3, 61' Tij Oakaaa-rj, ^^ P Q, mss., lat. : A C, 2, pref. Toi, (2j», Tcoi').

4, iU Tov<s, A CP Q,, nearly all, lat., 2 :

N, 18, 31, €7rt TOVS.

4, tis Tas, Q, most, 2, most rf/, i-n-l ras : XACP, 49,79,91, 95, 96, few, »#, some i-y, o/». prep.
4, iyei'OVTO, A, 36, 95, vf, 2 :
S C P Q, nearly all, vg, sing.

6, at/ia, A C P Q, nearly all, lat., 2 :

J^, 36, 39, pliir.
6, tScoKas before avTois, Kj 14, 92 : A C P Q, nearly all, lat., 2, after.
6, a^iOL, A C P Q, mss., vf, d }^, am, &c. ; (2i^>'</. oTrep, or oti).
8, ayycXos, S, 1, 28, 35, 36, 38, 49, 79, 91, 96, A C P Q, many, g, am, 2, om.
&c., 2»', d :

8, Tol"; at'OpuiTTovi before er irvpi,'^ A C P Q, X, niany, after.

many, lat., 2 :

9, om. 01 ai'OpioTToi, X A. C P, 1, 36, 38, 79, 95, Q, most, 2, ins.

&c., lat. :

11, iK TMV IKkwi', X J^ C' Qi nearly all, Lit., 2 : P, 38, om.. Ik.

12," avaroXCn; A, 1, 28, 38, 49, 79. 91, 96, &e., J{ C Q, most, 2, (lat. ?), .sins.

(lat.?):
1 3, Ik tov cTTo/xaTos tov 8paKorro9 Kai, A Q, nearly X C, three mss., oyn.

all, lat., 2 :

13, Tpia before 6iKa.eapTa, KAC, 1, 7, 28, 36, Q, many, after.

38, 79, 91, 95, 96, &c., ^;r, vff, {(/ om.), 2 :

14,° a iKTTopeve [-oi'] Tat, A Q, most, lat., 2 : }<, 1, 79, 95, few, tKTrooei'co-^ai.
14, cTTi Tovs, A Q, nearly all, lat., 2 :
J^, 38, €is tod's.

14, £Keiv7;s, Q, most, pr, (2 ?) :

K A, 14, 38, 92, 95, few, g, vg, om.

15, epx^Tai, a, 38, 47 : AQ, nearly all, lat., 2, plur.

17, /xcyaXr;, HQ, nearly all, lat., 2: A, 1, 12, 46, om.

17, i-ao?, J<A, 14, 92, 95, iew, pr, vg, 2: Q, many, add. tov ovpavov ; (1, 28, 36, 79, Sec, g, om..
vaov).

18, crctu/xos eyeVtTO /xe'ya?, S A, 1, 14, 28, 36, Q, many, pr, some vg, om. verb.

49, 79, 91, 92, 95, 96, &c., g, rg, most, 2 :

18, avOprnTToL iytvovTo, X Q, nearly all, g, rg, A, 38, sing.

(pr om.), 2 :

19, ai TToAtts .... iTTicrav, A Q,, mss., lat. : S, 2, sing.

xvii. 3, yip-ov, Q, most, lat. KAP, few?, (2?), masc.
3, i\ov, Q, most J? A P, few, (lat. ?), (2 ?), masc.
4, ow. Kai before K€xpv''^l^-, PQ, many: XA, 1, 7, 36, 38, &c., lat., 2, ins.

See note in loc. P hiat, x\'i. 12— xvii. 1. C hial, xvi. 13 (is /3aT()axoi)— xviii. 2.

s2
 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.
Headings of S — continued. Counter Headings.

xvii.4, (after Tropi'etas) auTi";?, A, 1, 7, 28, 35, 36, 38, Q, most, vt, Trj<;yrj's; {^, 2- avTrj^ Kair^'jy^g; P «/«.).

49, 79, 87, 91, 95, 96, &c , vff :

6, iK Tov al/xaTo:;, A, 1, 7, 28, 36, 49, 79, 87, P Q, many, om. «; (X, 38, dat.).
&c., lat., S :

6, KOL iK Tov aL/xaros, SA P, mauy, lat , 2 : Q, many, om. Kai.

6, Oavjxa fxtya before iSuJv avTr'/v, J^, 38 : A P Q, nearly all, lat., 2, after.

7, ipS) before (xot., A Q, many, ff,

cl, 2 : J^P, 1, 14, 36, 49, 79, 92, 96, &b., pr, am , after.

8, vtrayei, A, 12, pr, {(J,

rg, Hit) : J^ P Q, nearly all, 2, infin.
8, BavixacrOrjijovTai, A P, 2 : i^ Q, mss., Bavixaa-ovTai ;
(lat.?).

8, €7rt Trj<s yr^s, X A P, many, (j, 2 : Q, many, pr, vg, ttjv yrjv.

8, TO. ovo/xara, jf^ P, many, lat. : A Q, many, 2, sing-.

8, TO Oiipiov before ort yjv, }^ AP, most, lat., 2 : Q, many, after.

10, Set before aiiTov /xeu'ai, Q, mauy, lat., 2 : A P, many, Set after avTov ; (^ after /utivai).

11, auTos, A P, many, lat. : J^ Q, many, (2 ?), ovto's.

12, ovwm, XP Q, mss., vt, am, cl, 2 : A, some vg, ovk.

15, eiTre, A, ^;r, r^, 2 : X P Q, mss., y, Aeyet.

16, Kal yvjxvriv, X A P, most, lat., 2 : Q, 1, 36, 97, &'C., OHJ.

17, Koi TToiyjcrai jxiav yvwixrjv, J^ P Q, nearly all, A, 79, (7, rg, om..

{pr'?),%:
18, T^s yyys, J^ A P, many, lat., 2 : Q. many ^'rf/". cVt'.

sviii. 2, eWcrci' lis, A, 1, 7, 36, 49, 79, 87, 91, 95, J5 Q, many, icmel.
96, &c., lat., 2; (P, ter):

2, Trreu'/taTos aKadapTov Kal jji.e/xi(Tr]/j.ii'ov, A P, ^ Q, most, ;>/•, vy, om. Kal /xt/iio-.

1, 36, 38, 73, 79, 152, &o., (/, 2 :

2, out. Kal (f>v\aKrj Trai'Tos opi'eov aKadaprov Kal J^ A Q, most, lat., 2, ins.
p,ep.i(Ty]p.4vov, P, 1, 7, 14, 36, 38, 73,

79, 87, 152, &c. :

3, TOV oivov, i^ P Q, ms.s., vf, cl, 2 : A C, am, om.

4, eiiXecTi, {<AP, 1, 49, 79, 91, 95, 96, few, C Q, most, pr, sing.

!/, vff, 2 :

4, ej" aiTTj<s before o Xao's p.ov, A Q, nearly all, ^^ C P, 38, after.

lat., 2.
6, SiTrAwtrare avT-rj, P, 1, 7, 38, 91, &c., 2 :
J^ A C Q, most, g, vg, {pr deviates), om. avTrj.
6, woTrjpLm, AC P, many, lat., 2 :
a Q, 7, 14, 38, &c., add. avTrji.

9, KXavaovcTiv [-oi'Tai] auTrjv, P, 1, 79, few: J5 A C Q, most, lat., 2, om. avT-qv.

11, KXavcrovcri .... TrivdrjCTova-iv, Q, most, vg, 2: }^ ACP, 1, 49, 91, 95, &c., vt, pres.

11, ovKtTi with preceding, P, 49, 79, 91, lat. : ACQ, most, 2, with following (J^ neutral). ;

12, jxapyapiTuiv, J^, 35, 87, 95, vt, 2 : Q, most, fxapyapiTOV ;

(A, -tVais; C P, -trag).

12, ivXov, J< C P Q, mss., vt., 2 : A, vg, XiOov.

13, Kti/[vJd/xu)/xoi', A C P, many, lat., 2 :
J^ Q, many, genit.
13, om. KoX a/xw/xov, Q, most, jw?", cl: i4 ACP, 35, 36, 79, 87, &c., g, am, 2, /'*'.

13, Kal olvov, a ACF, most, lat., 2 : Q, some, om.

14, oirwpa aov, |(^ A C P, 35, 87, 95, pr, am : Q, nearly all, g, cl, 2, o»». o-ov.

14, i/'ux'?^ 0'°'') Q' ^^' ^'^' many, <?, cl, 2 : ^ A C P, 95, pr, am, om. aov.

14, Ewpijo-oijo-H', ^< A C 1^ 35, 36, 87, few, vg, 2: Q, most, vt, evprj's.
 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.
Readings of S — continued. Counter Readings.

xviii. 15, KXaiovTc;, X A- C P, many, lat. : Q, many, 2, pre/. Kat.

1 6, Koi Xeyoires, P, many, pr, vg : Ji^ A C Q, many, g, 2, om. Kai.

16, ovai his, i^ ACP, many, (35, 87, ter), lat., 2 : Q, many, semel.

18, Kairvov, i^CP Q, nearly all, vt, S : A, 10, vg, TOTVOV.

18, om. TavTY], i^ A P Q, mss., pr, 2 :

C, g, vg, ins.

19, [eirJe/JaXoi/, XAC Q, nearly all, v(/, 2 : P, few, vt, impf.

19, €Kpaiav, AC, 35, vff, 2: J^ P Q, nearly all, g, (pr?), impf.

19, KOL AeyovTcs, P Q, most, ff, am., 2 : Ji? AC, 1, 35, 87, 95, &c., pr, cl, om. Kat.

19, oW his, A C P Q, most, (36, 87, ter), lat., 2 ^, 36, 95, few, semel.
20, KoX ot aTToo-ToXoi, J^ A P Q, most, pr, vg, 2 : C, few, g, om. Kat ot.

iiiXov, P Q, most, g, (i"' ?), 'Stdin: A{iJi.vXLvov),C{fJivXiK6v),vg{molarem),'S,p; (J<, Xidov).

21,
21, om. cv avTYJ, A CP, nearly all, lat., 2 : J^Q, 14, 92, ins.

22, o-a\7riyyos {H, 35, 87, 2, plur.) :

A C P Q, mas., lat., aaX-mtTTijiv

22, om. Kol <j>iDVTj ixvXov . . . iTi, X, 38, 87, 93, A C P Cl, most, lat., ins.

98, few, 2 :

23, KOL </)U)5 . . . (.TL, J^CPQ, nearly all, rf, am, A, 26, some vg, om.
d, 2:
23, tjiavfj aoL, C, vt, am : J^ P Q, mss. cl, 2, ins. iy.

23, (fxiivrj vvfx.(f>T]';, C : Ji^ A P Q, mss., lat., 2, om. (ftrnv-q.

24, a^a, i^ A C P, 1, 38, 79, few, lat., (2 ?) Q, most, plur.

xix. 1, Sofa before Swayttts, ACP (J^ om. rj Sofa), Q, many, g, 2, after.
few, vg, {pr om.. rj Svfa/uts) :

5,* /cat 01 <f)ol3ovjjLevoi, A Q, mss., lat., 2 : J^ C P, om. KOI.

8, Ktt^apov Kat Xa/i7rpov, 1, 36, few; [X.KoiKaO., ^ A P, few, vt, am, om. Kai.

Q, many, cl, 2) :

9, TO? yixjiov, A Q, most, pir, vg, 2 : SP, 1, 36, 79, few, g, om.

9, Kcu. \kye.i fj-oc oSrot, AP Q, most, lat., 2 : J5, 36, 38, 98, few, om. koI Xeyet pot.

9, Aoyoi, A P Q, mss., lat. i^, 2*, add. fjiov.

9, 01 aXfjOivoi, A, 4, 48 : i^ P Q, nearly all, (lat. ?), 2. om. art.

9, Tov ©eov before cio-t, AP Q, most, lat., 2 : J5, 1, 38, 49, 79, 91, after.

10, Koi npoaeKvvrja-a, P, 73, 79 : XA Q, nearly all, lat., 2, 7rpo(rKvv7]a-ai.

11, KaXov/xevo^, i^Q, most, vt, am, cl, 2 : AP, 1, 79, &c., some rg, om.

12, <Ls (jiXoi, A, 35, 36, 87, 91, 95, &c., lat., 2 : J^ P Q,, most, om.

12, 07n. ovo/xaTa yeypa/i/xeVa Kai, AP (J^ om. Q, many, 2*, ins.

farther), 1, 7, 36, 79, &c., lat. :

14, om. rd before iv nS ovpavM [tov oupavoC], A P, many, pr, vg, 2, ins.

Ji Q, 1, 7, 35, 38, 79, 87, 97, &o., g :

14, evSeSu/icVots, X) 152: A P Q,. nearly all, lat., 2, nominat.

14, KCU. KaOapov, i^, few, g, el: A P Q, most, pr, am, 2, om. Kai.

15, om. Sio-To/xos, HKT, 1, 3G, 38, 79, &c., g, Q, most, j!)r, cl, 2'''S ins.

am.
17, aXAoi/, J^, 36; (AP, 1, 38, 49, 87, 91, 95, Q, many, 2, om.
96, &c., lat., cfo) :

C /liat, xix. 5 (koI ol fiey.) ad fin.

 APPENDIX TO DISSEETATION.
Eeadings of S — continued. Counter Headings.

xix. 18 Koi fjiiKpSiv, J5 A P, most, lat., 2 :

Q, 14, 36, 38, 92, 98, om. KaL
20 /x£t' avTo5 o, J^ P (A, 41, pref. o'l), 14, 38, Q, most, g, 2, o /tcr avTov.
49, 79, 91, 96, few, cl, {pr?, am?)
A Q, nearly all, lirl Tyu )(^eipa.

Oin. 6 irXavGiv Tr/i' olKov/xtinji' oXrjv, H A^, 1, Q, many, 2, ins.

79, 95, &c., lat. :

XtAta, XA, 1, 49, 79, 91, 96, &c., (lat.?): Q, most, 2, J*""^/. art.

0)11. ot AotTToi . . . ;^iAia Itt;, X, 7, 14, 92, A Q, many, lat., ins.

&c., 2:
X'/Via, A, most, (lat. ?) :
J< Q,, 14, 38, 92, few, 2, pref. art.
orav TiXtadrj, ^ A, most, lat., S :
Q, many, jucrd.

iravra, ^, 79 :
A Q, nearly all, lat., 2, om.
eV ToTs, J5, 14, 35, 87, 92, few : A Q, most, lat. ,
2, pref. to..

Koi avvayayilv, i^, 73, 79, 152, few, lat. : A Q, most, 2, om. kuL
9; airo Tov ®e.ov, P Q, many, g, vg, 2 : A, 79, few, pr [Aug.], om. ;
(J^ om. clause).
10 oTTov, X, some, some vg A P Q, most, vt, am, cl, 2 add. KaL
11 eTrdvo) avTOV, X) 38, 2 '•
A P Q, nearly all, lat., iir avTov [-w, or -6v].
12 /xcyaXovs before fxiKpov'S, K A. P, most, lat., 2 : Q, few, after.
13 epya aurioi', J? A P, most, vg, {vt ?), 2 : Q, 7, 14, 92, &c., pron. sing.
xxi. 1 airJiXeov [-ai/], J{ A Q, 38, 92, 94, 97, &c., P, 35, 87, 98, &c., g, vg, sing.
pr [Aug.], 2 :

Ik tov ovpavov before diro tov ®(ov, J^ A Q, P, 1, 49, 79, 91, 96, &o., after.
most, lat., 2 :

ovpavov, P Q, nearly all, r)i, 2 :

K A, 18, vg, Opovov.
Aaos, P Q, most, lat., 2 : XA, 1, 79, 92, few,.plur.
fx^T avTuiv [koi] tcTTai, A Q, many, g, vg, 2 : X P, many, pr [Aug.], ctrrat ix(.t avTwv.
avToh [-Sv] ©605, A, cy, 2; (P, 79, &c., ©eos XQ, 1, 7, 38, 92, &c., vf, om.
avTwv)
am. aTT avTuiv, J^ A P, many, lat., 2 : Q, many, w.«.

Kaiva before TtavTa, X A P, 1, 35, 38, 49, 79, Q, many, 2, after.

87, 91, 96, &c., lat.:
ins. jxoi before ypail/ov, ^^ P, many cl A Q, many, vf, am, 2, om.
TTLo-Toi before aX-qOivoi, KAQ, many, lat., 2 P, many, after.
yiy ovav\_-a.(TLv'\, A, 38,Iren. ; (41,94, yiyove X P Q, nearly all, 2, yeyova.
lat., factum est)
iyw, XP Q, nearly all, 2 : A, 38, 39, lat., add. dp-i.
SuJo-oi, J^ A P, many, lat., 2 : Q, many, add. avTa.
avTO<; Kkyjpovoixy'/aei, X A P, 1, 7, 38, 49, 79, Q, many, Siocrw avrw.
91, &c., lat., 2:
t'cTTai, A :
X P Q, mss., lat., 2, pref. airds.
/xoi V105, AP Q, nearly all, lat. a, 14, 98, few, 2, iJ-ov rids.

Kol d/iapToiAois, Q, most, 2* XAP, 1, 49, 79, few, lat., om.

Tyjv vviJL<j>ijv before ttjv yvvaiKa, J^ A P, 1 , 35, Q, 7, 49, &c., after.
38, 79, 87, few, lat., 2

P Mat, xix. 21— XX. 9.

 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.
Headings of S — continued. Counter Readings.

xxi. 10, alto Tov Q(.ov, X A P, many, lat. : Q, many, (2 ?), ex t. 0.

12, Kol IttI Toli TTvXuicrLV ayyiXovi StuSeKa, XPQ> A, some j'^, 2, om.
mss., vt, am, cl :

12, ovofiara avToiv, H :

A P Q, mss., lat., 2, om. prq(n.

12, yeypaixjxeva, X, vt :
A P Q, mss., rg, 2, Itt ly^y pa jxp-iv a.

12, [to] ovofiaTa tuiv SwSeKa, AQ, many, ff, vg, 2 : Ji P, many, /)/-, ow*. ra oi/o/xara.

13, draToX^s, X A P, 1, 36, 38, 79, few, 2 Q, most, plur.

13, Poppa . . . voTOv . . . Sva/xu>v, P Q, (J^, /3 . . .

A, am, /3 . . . 8 . . . v . .

/3 . . . S), nearly all, cZ, 2 j;;;, :

15, Kai TO Tet;^os auTJ}s, X A P, some, lat. (c^, Q, most, om.

o;rt. ai'Tijs), S '

16, 00-01', X P Q> most, g :

A, some, ^^r, 2, ''//, add. KaL

16, ;^iXta8K)v, X AP, many, lat. : Q, many, 2, add. ScuSeku.

17, i/jiiTprjo-e, ^ A P, many, lat., 2 : Q, many, om.
18, am. T]v, AT, ff,
2 : a Q, nearly all, pr, vg, ins.
19, Kol ol defx-eXiOL, a, 1, 7, 35, -19, 79, &o., A P Q, many, am, om. Kai.
{vt ?), d, 2 :

19, KOL o SevTepos . . koI 6 rptVos, ^ : A P Q, mss., lat., 2-, om. Kai.

21, SiiScKa fiapy., A P Q, mss., (/, rff, ^dp a, pr, 2^, om. SojStKa.

[» deficit^ :

21, Kal iKatxToi, P : A Q,, ms3., lat., 2, om. Kai. ,

21, ii ivo?, a A, nearly all, lat., 2 : Q, 79, 92, pref. is.

23, avTij- y) X AP, many, lat., 2
yap, : , many, avrrj yap rj.

24, (f>epov(TL, J^ A P, many, lat., 2 : ., many, add. airw.

24, om. Kal r-qv rifi-qv, J^ A B, many, vt : , many, vg, 2, ins.

24, 0)11. Tuiv IBvuiv, ^ A P, many, lat. : , many, 2, ins.

26, om. iia elcriXObscTiv, J^ A P, many, lat., 2 : , many, ins.
27, o ttolSiv, ^, 7, 38, 90, 94, 97, 98, &c., (y?), 2 : , few (TTOtwi'), P Q, many (ttoiodi'), pr, vg, om. art.
xxii. 2, Toris KapTTov';, J^ : P Q, mss., lat., 2, sing.
5, €«£?, 1, 7, &c. ; (J^ A P, 35, few, lat., 2, ^n): , many, om.
5, oi;^ tfovo-i )(pe.ia\', A, lat., 2 : P, 1, 35, 49, 79, 91, 96, &c., pres. ; (Q, 7, 38, &c.,
oi ^^peia).

5, ^(uTos [xat] Xv;!^^!), ^ A, 38, 79, few, lat., 2: Q, most, om. ^odtos Kai.
5, rjkiov, J^ AP, 1, 35, 38, 49, 79, 91, 96, lat., , 7, 92, 94, 97, 98, om.
2 :

5, reuroi'?, P Q, nearly all, vg, 2 : ii A, 35, vt, pref. Itt'.

6, etTre, ^ A P, many, 2}r, vg, 2 : Q, many, g, Xe'yet.

6, om. A P Q, mss.. Lit.

fjLe, : J^, 2, ins.
8," ySXtVoui' before aKovwv, H, 78, 79, 152, few, A Q, most, g, rg, 2, after.
'
P''
^8, -^Kova-a Kai, J^ A, many, lat. 2 : Q, many, add. ore.
11, Kal o pvn-apb's pvir, ert, J^ Q, most, lat., 2 : A, 1, 35, 68, 97, few, om.
14, iroiovvTE's ras evToXa? avTov, Q, nearly all, g, S^ A, 7, 38, vg, {pr Jiiat), irXvi'OVTei Tas oroXas avriov.
&c., 2 :

P /liat, xxii. 6 (rctx") "^

 cxl APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.
Eeabings op S — continued. CouNTEK Readings.

xxii. 15, (f>LXu>v [/JAeTrcuv] before ttoluv, A Q, many, i^, 35, few, g, after.

pr, vg, 2 :

16, cTTi', J^Q, most, 2: A, 38, 79, fe\r, g, rg, (jfr om.), iv.

16, o Trpco'tVos, K Q, mss., pr, 2 :

18, Itt avTov before 6 ©eo's, J^ (A om.), 49, 79, Q, most, lat., 2, after.
91, 96, &c. :

18, irXr;yas, J^A, most, lat., 2: Q, some, pref. kirra.

20, om. aixriv, i^, vt A Q, mss., vg, 2, ins.

21, Xpto-rov, Q, nearly all, g, vg, 2 J5 A, 26, om., {pr om. vers.).

21, iravTuyv twv ayiuiv, Q, most, 2 :

J}, g, om. irivTmv ;
(A, vg, [cl add. v/uwv), om. twv ayiiDv).
21, a/Mrjv, ^ Q, nearly all, «»;, e/, 2 : A, 79, g, some vg, om.
 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.

II. The following is a collection of 215 readings of S wliich have no support

from the MSS. ; but only from mss., or Latin, with or without % : together witli
27 supported by S alone (242 in all).

1. Readings (49) of S supported hij some one or more of t/ie mss., and of the Latin versions, (18 of them
also liy S); against all MSS.:

i. 3, aid. Tavrrjs, 7, 16, ff,

vg, 2- xvi. 4, ayye/W, 1, 35, 36, 38, 49, 79, 87, 91, 96,

11, a, 34, 35, 38, 72, 87, ^r. &c., some vg, 2.

iii. 2, 0e<o without /xou, 1, few, ^j/-. 5, Kal [6] oVtos, 1, 36, 95, few, vt, 2-

3, 5c', 36, i)r. 10, ins. ayyeAos, 1, 35, 36, 49, 79, 87, 91, 96,

7, ovSeh hXei'tt, 1, 36, 49, iSrc, lat., 2- &o., pr, cl.

iv. 6, om. u)s, 1, 94, &c., pr. 12, ins. ayy£Xo9, 28, 35, 06, 49, 79, 87, 91,
V. 7, ins. TO /3i/?Atoi', 7, 36, vt, some rff, S*. 96, &c., vt, cl.

13, Iv TTJ yfi, 1, few, pr. 17, ins. ayyeXos, 1, 28, 35, 36, 49, 79, 87, 91,
vi. 6, Tov olvov before to iXaiov, 36, pr, vg. 96, &c., vt, cl.

vii. 1, om. TJjs y^s, 38, arm. 17, ek, 1, 14, 28, 49, 79, 91, 92, 96, &c., lat.

viii. 2, €laTrjK£L(Tav [coTi^Kccrav], 38, few, g, 2. xvii. 8, iv [t(S] /3ii3Aiu), 73, 79, 95, lat.

ix. 2, /icyaA.175 KaiOyiieVi^s, 36, 38, few, (?. 8, irdpeaTi, 1, 36, 73, 79, 152, few, g, 2-

8, o»«. ^crav, 73, /;. 16, TTOLijaovcnv avrrjv after yvu.vrjv, 34, pr.

10, Kivrpa iv, 1, 7, 28, 35, 36, 38, 79, 87, 90, xviii. 8, om. o ©£o's, 38, 96, few, pr.
92, &c., vg. xix. 1, om. (Ls, 1, 7, 38, few, vt, 2.
10, Kat -fj iiova-la, 1, 36, 79, &c., h, pr, vg. 1, T(2 0e(5, 36, 47, 152, jir, vg, 2.
18, TOV (jTojj.a.To'i, 91, 95, lat.' 13, KaXerrai, 1, 36, 49, 79, 91, &c., lat.
X. 8, (jxDvrjV ^Kova-a, 7, vt, cl. XX. 4, Tas )(^upa';, 94, vg.
xi. 6, /3p€)(y] iero's, 1, few, g. 14, eoTiv before 6 ^ai'aro?, 49, 91, 96, few, cl.

6, iv \^TaL';^ yj^-ipaiq, 1, pr, 2- 14, om. t; Xi/ivYj TOV TTupos, 1, 94, &c.,pr [.Vug.],
10, ;)^a/D^(roi'Tai, 38. lat., 2- cl.

15, ©60V, 28, pr. xxi.ll, Kal 6 t^co(TTr/p, 1, 7, &c., pr, cl.

19, [ipovTal Kal 4,m'al., 14, 28, 36, 38, 73, 79, 11, TL/xiuj, 94, g, vg.
87, 97, g, h, 2. xxii. 5, (f>u>Tit,ei, 79, &c., g, am , 2-
xii. 6, eTx"'' "^^^j ^'> '^^i 2. 11, Kal 6 a.&t.Kiiiv, 68, pr.
10, EK TOV ovpavov, 95, (?, ^r. 12, Kara to epyov, 73, 79, lat.

xiii. 10, oLTrdyei, 33 (35, 87, cTrayet), r/, rf, 2*. 17, ins. K-at after epx^'o-^M, 33, 46, cl, 2.
XV. 4, £', 36, 38, 49. 95, 96, few, ft, cl, 2. 21, ijixuiv, 30, few, lat., 2.

2. Readings (91) of S supported bg one or more of the mss., (15 of them also hg S) ; against the MSS..
and the Latin versions :

1. 14, \evKal (I)S epLOV Kal ujs. 8. ii. 1, om. eVxtt before Av;^i'tuJr, 38, 69, 97.
17, tTTl TOV'i TToSas, 72. 9, lauTou's before 'lovSat'ous, 28, 73, 79, 2.

17, add x^Va, 1, 28, 91, 92, 96, few, 2. 10, 6 Sia^oAos before (3d\\uv, 38, 95, 2.
20, 0711. Tas )(fiV(JaL<;, 97. 13, pre/. Kat to 6 pdpTv;, 68, 87.
cxlii APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.
ii. 13, ins. OTi Traq /idpTV?
[a""'] Jrio-TOS, 152. xvi. 11 TO Ol'Ojxa TOV ©fOl', 91.

13 Trap vfiCov, 95. 15 aiiT^vvrjv, 7, 29.

13 om. OTTnv 6 Sarai'tts KaroiKti, 38. 18 om. Koi (/xovut, 12, 152.
20 d(f>rjKa';, 26, 36, 2.
xvii. IS iavTuji', 1
24 OH*. Se, 31.
17 /xcav yvdfirjv avTwi', 95.
iii. 2 ireirXypiD/jLeva before ra tpya, 40.
12 xviii. 3 imroTiKi, 18, 36, 37, 73, 79,
o?». yaou after t(3 vaw toC ©eoC, 11, 29, 36.

15 om. oTi, 28, 152. 4 oiH. Kat' before tVa fxij Aa/Jr/rc, 152.

10 ou'at' ter, 35, 87.

iv. 3 afxapdySiov, 14, 2.
13 tTTTTOl-'S, 95, 2.
8 arfr^ eo-To's [-Ms], 34, 35, 68, 87.
14 aov his, 35, 87.
9 ins. riaaapa, 68, 87.
14 Tfi Xa/XTTpd dirrfXder, 1, 79.
V. 1 ms. aWov, 35, 87.
14 15, tvprjuovcriv ot 'IjXTropoi. few, 2.]
5 dvoiiei, 13, 2.
16 om. Kat before Kc-^vcr., 1, 79, 152.
5, om. eTTTa., 73.
22 om. Kol Tras . . . evpidfj iv doi iTi, 14, 92.
vi. 5, rjvoLyyj r/ o-^payts ^ TpiTrj, 28, 73, 79.
23 iirXdi'ijaa'S, 87.
11 tKacTTu) auTcu;', 28, 73, 2.

vii. Kai KparoC^ra^, 28, 73, 94, 2.

xix. 1 Kai fji€Td, 1, 36, 38, 49, 79, 91, 96, &o.
1,
3 om. Kat before Sevrepov, 98.
riii. 5, iyevero, 68.
3 dve/3^1, 73, 79.
8, «'ms. tyeVtTo before ms, 95.
6 <j><ji»'rjv U)S, 36.
11, onj/u'Oo^ . . . dtpivdioi', 7, 28, 79.
8 KaOapov [Kat] Aaju.Trpoi', 1, 36, 73, 79, 152,
12, /cat IfTKOTiadrj . . . o^k e(j>aiV€, 35, 68, 87.
14 TOV ovpavov, 38, (rCiv ovpavu>v, 8).
ix. 1, fTTi T^s y^s, 38, 97, 2.
16 ;'««. ai'Toi) after tjnar., 87, 152.
11, ttTToAvu)!', 49, 98.
17 0?/«. Tratrt, 95.
X. 7, o, 28, 49, 79, 91, 96, few.
18 OM. irai'Tcui', 1, 152.
xi. 5, ocrTi9, 38.
XX. 1 Mis. aAAoi', 16, 32, 39.J
5, Set avTovs, 87.
6 TcS ©£(3 Kat to) XpttTTO), 38.
om. Kai after ottoi;, 1, 7, 14, 35, 36, 87, 92,
7: 0T£ tTckeadrj, 152, (1, -dijcrav).
few.
11 TOV TrpoadiTTOv avTov, 95, 2.
l6iu>povv, 38, 97.

auTots, 17, 36. xxi. 5 ow. oTt, 94.

om. hi, 7, 28, 73, 79, 152, 2 ?».

11 om. Ai^cj, (2), 1, 7, 38, few.

avTov, 43, 47, 87. 12 07H. [tojv] vtujv, 12. 73, 79, 94, few.

-
16 TO TrAaros avV^s (1°), '^•
Xlll o»i. cTTo/ia (2°), 38.
12 TTOujcrci ivunrLov, 34, 35, 87.
16 TO p.rJKO'; avTrj'; (2°), 73.

12 19 Kap)^t]^(jii', 35, 68.

Ktti 7roi7;o-ei, 34, 35, 87.

13 Kat iroLyj(T€L, 35, 87. xxii. 2 Kat KaTCi, 98.

15 rrj tlKd^'t tov Otjpiov Koi Troirjaei, 14, 73, 3 £K£r, 1, 7, 38, 152, few.

97, 2 I. 5 £Ket, 1, 7, many.

xiv 18 om. Acywi/, 14, 92. Toiv ctytoji' TrpocfiTjTon', 35, 68.
6 TisiV TTuevfidritiV

XV 6 £K ToS vaov before ol t^fovre^, 94. 7, iv rd^ei, 12.

6 tn-i ra a-rt^erj, 28, 73, 79. 9 opa" /xt;, 68, 2'
xvi 1, £771 T^v y^v, 28, 73. 12 KOTot TO tpyov, 73, 79.

2 cVi rr/v y^i/, 1, 28, 49, 79, 91, 96, &c. 16 Kai o dcTTrjp, 7, 35, 49, 79.
 APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION. iliii

3. Beddings (75) of S supported by one or more of the Latin versions, (19 of f/ieiii also hi/ S) ; against
all Greek JfSS. and mss. :

(xaXTTiyya Xeyovcrav, ft, pv, 2- xiii. 14 TrXai'jJcrci, a)ll, 2.

om. kiVKov, h, pr. 16 won'j(Tei, rg, 2-

om. om', pr. xiv. 6, Aaoi'5 .... <j>vXa^, pr.

om. avT<2, g, cl.
ins. avTw, ptr, 2.
T^s iKKkrjo-Lai 5[Zjyiii'pi'r;s, lat.
i-rn o-raSiwi', pr, vg.
TTTOi^eiav (TOV, g, vg.

Kapoiav, pr. XV. 6 ins. Kal before Xajxirpov, ft, cl.

7 om. -f^pvua^, pr.

Tw, pr, 2.
Kol oTi, pr. xvi. 3 ins. fj ddXaa-tra, g, it.

njs eKK/Xiycrias ^iXaSeXt/jCia?, //, vg. 16 avi'd$€L, cl.

Ik Tajf, pr, 2.
xvii. 15 i(f> <i)i', pr.
Tj}s iKKXrjoia'i AaoStKEiVs, lilt.

ovg, p, vg.
18 om. iaTiv, pr, arm.

adX-n-Lyya, vt, 2- xviii. 1 ins. Kal before p-erd, pr, vg.

Xidov, vg, 2- 3 om. TOV Ovjxov, pr.
om. TTvpo's. 4 Tyj'i 7rXrjyri<;, g.

om. Kai before ro ^wov, pr. 12 Xiduiv Ti/it'u)!', pr, 2.

ore cSocrai', vt. 12, €/< ^vXov Ttpiov, g.
14 y l7riBvp.la, pr.
KOI XvaaL Tas cri^paytSas avTov, pr.
17 iy Trj OaXdaarj, vt, cl, 2.
aSovre^, pr.
20, ivr^palvicrdi, pr, 2.
Kal eiSoi' iTTTTov ^X(j)p6v, pr. Tai? ipappaKtlai^, lat.

<^vXi]%, pr.
xix. 1 6)(Xijyv TToXXiov, pr, vg.
ti% aKf/ivd., h, pr. 2, )^€ip<i>i', pr, rg.
6 6)(Xu)v TToXXwi', pr.
TO 6fj,oi(i}/xa, g, 2.
6 om. o ®£o9, pr.
TOV (TTO/xaTO';, lat.
8 e'cTTi after SiKat.u>p.aTa, g, vg.
KOI diro Twv, cl, 2.
20 Kal 6etov, arm.
om. ovT€ Ik Tujv KXefiixaTOiv avTwv, pr.

(dveuL l)L'fi)re Xaois, cl, 2- XX. 4 i) eVi', lat.

Lva Trporf>rjTiv<j., pr. xxi. 5 it-Ki p-oi (2d), cl.

rCiv TrAareiaiv, g, vg. 8 rj E(TTLV, lat., 2.

IxvyjxaTa, p, vg, ^dnp, 14 om. SdiSeKa before aTroo-ToXous, am.
i/SaaiXevcrev, am, 18; y(^pv(Jiov KaOapov, pr, am, 2<
0111. nvTov after lau), arm. 21 ^pvo'lov KaOapov, pr.

Kpil^ovcra, am. 23 ins. eaTi, lat.

27 om. Trj'S Ca)»;s, pr.

ins. toi'tu), pr, 2.
ins. Kal after iirdyn, pr. xxii. 8, eyoj, am. arm.
OCTTis iv /ia;^., pr, vg. 9 ciTTc, vg, 2-

iy fia^alpa a.TroKrai'drjcriTai, g. 17 om. o BiXwv, g.

exliv APPENDIX TO DISSERTATION.

4. Readings (27) of S -siqjported by S ; against all Greek and Latin texts :

CUVKOtl'OJJ'OS VfJ.UiV. xiii. 10, Bodrj.

i. 9,

iy 'IrjCTov. 16, Twv )(eipu>v .... ToJi' Sefiwi'.

9, rfj

13, fiaa-TOts avTov. xiv. 9, ^apayixa avTov.

19, o for a. XV. 5, />;s. (Tu'.

6, (TTYjO-q aircoi'.
ii. 12, Trjv o^tLav before ttjv St'cTTO/tov.
xvii. 4, Xi'^ous Tip-iovs.
iii. 8, ins. Kat befort- iSou.
9, TW C^OfTt.
V. 11, /jLvpuii .... ;((,A.ias.
xviii.13, peSas Kat awfj-ara.

viii. 7, vSaTi for al/xari. 16, Xt^ots Tifxioi';.

9, TravTUiv Tuiv KTia-jxariov. 19, Toiv aTpaTevfxoLTOiv.

13, Tuiv {raX-TTiyyuiv. XX. 4, Tots TTtTreXcKio-yueVas.

is. 3, om. i^ovcriav. xxi. 3, aiTois ©fds.

15, ins. ets before Tr;v ij/xcpav and tov /xrjva.

xxii. 2, !«5!. ETTt before tov iroTaixov.

X 9, <TOt .... (TOV. 5, ow. e?r' before avTovs.

 NOTE. cxlv

NOTE I'EEFATORY TO GREEK TEXT.

Tlio following Greek Text of the Ajiocalypse is offered as a substitute for a Latin or other

translation such as is usually subjoined to a version of a Rook of Scripture into a language not
generally familiar to Riblieal students.

In constructing it, I have taken as basis the "Revised" Text of 1881 (in preference to the
" Received," which is universally admitted to be exceptionally unsatisfactory in this Book),
altering it throughout into conformity with the readings which the version S appears to have
followed. In the great majority of the cases where there are variants affecting the sense,

including nearly every one of interest or importance, the reading which the translator had
before liim is |determinablc with certainty.

But there remain not a few instances in which the evidence of the Syriac is indecisive of

the reading of its original. This is so, of course, in most (though not all) cases of variation of

orthography ; but it occurs, moreover (in consequence of the limitations of the Syriac tongue), in
variations affecting — (1) the case of norms, as between genitive, dative, or accusative, after —
ItvL

(2) the tense of verls, as between aorist and perfect, or between present and aorist participle

(3) the use of prepositioiis, as between atro and ck, or between insertion and omission of Iv —
(4) the presence of the article(which however S not seldom is able to express moi-c sua). In all
such instances, I have retained the reading of the " Revised," and have pointed oiit in a footnote
the ambiguity of S.

The text of S, as it has reached us, abounds in superfluous insertions of the copulative
conjunction. These I have mostly retained, but it may be that I have overlooked some of them.
They seem to be unmeaning, due merely to the idiosyncrasy of the translator, or (not improbably)
of the scribe.

I have accurately reproduced the interpunction (except in one or two instances, to each of
whicli 1 have called attention in a footnote )-^inasmuch as, though in some places e%-idently

wrong, it seems to have been on the whole carefully and consistently carried out.

In the few instances where the rendering is vague or erroneous, I have not shaped the Greek
into conformity with it ; but have given the text which the paraphrase or mistranslation was
presumably intended to represent, adding an explanatory footnote.

Where error of transcription, admitting of obvious correction, occurs in the Syriac text, I have
made the Greek represent the reading as corrected, marking the place with an asterisk ( * ).

"Where error seems to affect the Syriac text — whether on the part of the translator or of the
scribe, — such as to leave it doubtful what was the reading of the original, I have rendered- the
Syriac into Greek, marking the doubtful words with an obelus ( f ).

For the corrections made, or required, at the places marked with * or |, the reader is referred

to the Notes which follow the Syriac text in Part II.

cxlvi NOTE.

In the Footnotes subjoined to the Greek, I have not attempted to give anything like a
complete apparatus criticus ; but merely to indicate the characteristic features of the text which
underlies S. I have accordingly passed over (generally speaking) without remark such of its

readings as are attested by uncial evidence, except where the reading is an interesting one and
the attestation that of a single uncial. But I have been careful to note every one of its readings

which is unconfirmed by each and all of the uncials without exception.

Of this class (of non-uncial readings) many are absolutely peculiar to S. These do not for
the most part commend themselves as deserving of consideration ; and I have therefore judged it

sufficient, without forming a complete list of them, to put together, at p. Ixxvi et sqq., siipr., such
of them as seem to be in any degree noteworthy.

The rest of the non-uncial readings recorded in these notes, are those which have the support
of one or more cursives, of one or more Latin texts, or of 2, — or of some combination of these

authorities. AU such readings will be found accurately registered and classified in List II siipr.

(pp. cxli — cxliv). That List is in fact an Index of all readings of the S-text which have other
than uncial attestation.

In like manner. List I (pp. cxxv — cxl) will be found to be a complete Index of all S-readings

for which there is more or less equally divided uncial evidence.

GEEEK Tl.XT AVITH FOOTNOTES.
 ADDENDA, COKRIGENDA, AND DELKNDA,
IN PART I.

ige 4, notes, column 2 line 3, affcr 2 add (prefixing to!)

„ ib. „ 2 „ 19, for 48 r(?rt(;? 49

,, 5, text, ,
2 ,, I, for yvvaiKa crov read yvvoLKa. crov

,, ih. notes, ,
1 ,, 28, before, cKKXi/o-ias add T^s
„ ib. „ 2 ,, 18, /or hist read tliird

„ 6, „ 1 ,, 18, after tu, t^5 rtfW ei', £)'

„ ib. „ 2 ,, 15, after mss. add and ^)r

„ 7,. „ 1 „ 13, before 2 «<;?(? (witli T<2 prefixed)

„ ib. „ 2 ,, 20, before 2 add (witli Tui prefixed)

„ 8, „ 1 ,, 3, /or </)i);^pos read i]/v)(po<;

„ ib. „ 1 ,,17, J«/b»-« witli dele parentliesis

„ 14, „ 1 „ 3, after 94 add and 2

„21, „ 1 „ 1, before All add So 2.
„ ib. „ 2 ,,16, «y?d^/- So add 2, and
„26, „ 1 ,, 1, after mss. nrff^ 2,
„ ib. „ 1 „ 2,/orr// »-«a(^ fl»i

„27, ,, 2 „ 15, ./or MSS. r««f^ mss.

„33, „ 2 ,,10, after P dele Q

„ ib. „ 2 ,,11, ff/i!«- reading. rt(W P oni. sentence

,,37, ,, 1 „ 17, 18, before 87 dele 35, 36,

„ «'J- „ 2 ,, 15, after So flrf(; 2,

„ ib- „ 2 ,, 13, for 48 read 49.

„38, „ 2 „ 14, rt/ift'r 98. cfe/« jjarentliesis

„43, „ 1 ,, 12, after mss. add and ^ and c/.

 AnOKAAT-^IS
H EFENETO

EI2 TON AnON lOANNHN TON EYATrEAISTHN.

1 ATTo/caXm/zts ^Irjcrov XptcTTov, fjv Irjcrov XptcrroC 6 [xapTv;, 6 Trtord?,

eoct)Kev avTco 6 ©ed?, Set^at rot? o 7ry3wrdro/cos Twi' veKpwv, /cat 6
oouXot? avTov' a Set yf.vicr6ai iv ap^uiv TU)U /SacrtXe'cov ttJs 7^?' o
Ta;)^ef /cat ia-qfiavei/ d7rocrTei\a? Sto. dyaTToit' r]ixa? kol Xvcov rjp.a.'i eV rwf
Tov ayyeXou avTov' tw Soi'A.w auroG afxapTLuv rjixwv iv toi at'/xari avroi)'
2 Icoavvr], o? ifiapTvprjcre tou Xoyov /cat iTToirjaei' rjjxa? fiacnXeiav lepav 6

TOV 0eov, Kai rrj!/ papTvpiav 'irjcrov Tcu 0e&) Kat iraTpl avTOv' avT(a rj

XpicTTOu, ocra etSe. Sofa Kat TO KpaTO? ets toi' aloJva

3 Ma/capios 6 avajLVwcrKuiv' KaX ol TUP aLCDVUtv ajxrjv.

aKOvovTei; tov? Xdyovs Trj? Trpocprj- 'I Sou ip)(^eTaL jxeTa tcop ve(^tko)v' 7

retas ravTr}?' Kat TripovvTe<; ra eV avrrj Kat oxpoPTaL avTov Tr6.VTe<; a(^dakp.oi
yeypafj.ij.ei'a' 6 yap /caipo? eyyw?. Kat otVti'es avTov i^eK£VTr](rai>' kol
4 'loicii'fr^? Tais €77ra eKK-Xr^criat? rat; KOxjJOVTai, Itt avTou vacraL at (f)v\al

eV rrj 'Acria* X'^P'^ VjU.rt' Kat elp-qvrj' T17S y>J?- vo-i' KOL dfiyjp.

OLTTO 6 utv' Kat 6 7JI'' /cat 6 ipy^opevo'i, Eya> elixL to A Kat to fl, \eyet s

KoX aiTo TOiv ivTa Trvevp.a.TU)V a Kupto? 6 f-Jeos 6 wv, Kat 6 '^i'* Kat
; ivfLmov TOV 9p6vov avTov, kol oltto o €p)^oij.€vo<;, 6 iravTOKpaTcop. 'Eyco 9

I. 1. Observe the interpunction ; a lesser stop after 6. ^juaj] Or ^nlvj the Syriac being ambiguous;
@€os, and a greater after outoS. but rj/xas is more probably indicated, as in verse 5, and
3. Tdurris] With 2, and ry, and
17, mss. 7, IC: vt, as aiiTovs in the parallel passage, v. 10.
and all MSS. and most mss. omit. Upav] Or iepaTiKr]v. No other authority hut 2
4. a] S and 2 are not decisive as between S (of for adjective : see note on Syr. text.
C Q, and most mss.) and tuv (of s A and a few) but are ; aura;] Or i^, with 2 only.
clearlyagainst SeVrii' (of rec. supported byPandafew). rhi/ atuiva] So N, and 2 il (but see note on
5. 6 ayairu>i>'\ So 2, but all Greek authorities have Syr. te.xt).

this and the following participle in the dative case. 7. u^ovTatl So 2, with N and a few authorities,
\vaii''] Or Hor. ptcp., as all Greek 2, (Kvatv. : but apparently 2 alone supports nayres 6<pea\noi.
€k] Or on-d Syriac has but one equivalent for
: Kal ciyui)!'] S alone inserts Kat.
these two prepositions. 8. A ... n] S and 2 write, Olaph and Tim.

B
 AnOKAAT^lS. I. 9—1"

'idjavvrj^ 6 dSeX^os vfj-wv /cat cruy/cot- opoLOV vtw a.vdp(i)TTOV KoX iudeovpe-
vutvo'i vfiwv iv TTj OXixpei Kat iu rfj vov TTohriprj' /cat TT€pLet,(x)<Tpivov Trpos

VTTOn,ovfi rfi iu 'Irjcrov, iyevofiriv iv TOts pacjTol'^ avTov ^covrjv '^pvarju' -q 14

TTj vqcrw TTj Kakovfievr) ITaT/xw" Sta 8e Ke<f)aXrj avTov Kat at rptx^^ auToS
Tov Xoyov Tov Beou, Koi Slol ttjv XeuKat cL? epLOU' Kat ws ^twt'' Kat ot
10 jxaprvpiav 'irjcrov XpLcrTov' Kal iye- 6<f)6aXpol avTov w? <f)Xo^ irvpo?' Kat 15

v6fj.rji> iv TTvevjxaTL ev ttj KvpLaKjj ot TTo'Se? avrou o/iotot '^aXKoXifidva)

Tjpepa.' Kol rjKovcra ottkjco jxov (fxtjvqv iv Kapivoj TTeirvpcopei'M' Kat >j (fxjjvr)

p,€ya.\rjv fc)S crakTnyya keyovaav' avTov &)S (j)covrj vhaTojv ttoXXcov. kul '6

1 a /SXeVeis ypdxjjov ei? ^i^Xiov, kol e^wv eV TiiJ Seftct X^'/'^ avrou, dcTTe-

Tre/xi/zot' rais inra eKKXyjaiai?' ets pa9 Ittto.' Kat ck tou crrd/xaTO? avTov
'Ec^ecrof /cat ets Zp-ypvaV Kai ei5 *pop(haLa o^ela^ CKTropevopepr)' Kat

Wipyap-ov /cat et? ©uaretpa Kat ets 1^ oi//ts aurou ws 6 1^X109 (fyaiPeL ev rfj

Sct/)8et9 /cat ets (i>i\aBeX(f>eLau /cat et? Svvdpei. avTov. Kat ore eiSoi' aurdt'' 17

12 AaoStKetat'. Kat inecrTpe^a /SA.eVeti' CTrecra eVt tou9 7rdSa9 avTov 019

TTjt' (f)(ovr)v i7Tts iXaXr^cre. per ipov. vi.Kp6<i' KoX c6r]Ke rr]v Seftai' avrou
Kat C7rtcrTpei//as, etSoj/ CTrra Xv^j^t-tas "Xeipa iir' ipe Xeyojv, pr) (pofiov'

I
3 )(pvcra<;' /cat ei/ jLte'crw Twi/ Xu;i(t'twt' iy(o elpL 6 7rpwT09 Kal 6 e(rxaT09.

9. avyKoiyuyhs iifiiii'^ S and 2 alone ins. pronoun. 13. lifiotov uf(^] Or 6fi. vt6v y lit., ws dfxoiufjia vtov

fv Tj) wro/nov;l] Bofoie in., most Greek copies as S (not 2) usually. A reads bfiolufia vtip.

om. 4v TJ?. All ins. ^aai\(i(f Kai, as do also neiirly all Kal eV5.] All else om. KOI : also (except 2) auToD.
the versions, the exceptions being aeth. and S [d I p ;
14. at rpix^s aiiTuv] S alone ins. pronoun.
but not «]. Kal iis] So one ms. (8) only : all else, \(vk6v
Tjj ^v 'IjjffoC] (i) All else except 2 om. ry. [koI] is ; except /( and pr, which om. \evKai as well
(ii) 2, almost alone, subjoins XpiCT^ Q and most : as \€vk6v.
niss. read iv Xp. 'Itjir. : A and ms. 25, tV Xpiim^ only ;
15. So 2 (though using a diiferent
nevrupw/jLevcf,']

a few ms8. and ree., 'Irjffov Xpiarov n C P and one ms.

; verb), with N and a few mss., also lat. and other
(38) support S, as also y, and am but k and most texts
; versions; — or
perhaps ir€Trvpaitierns (rev.) with AC:
of Vff [including ar»i~\ agree with Q ;
pr with 2. against irtiruptoja/rai (rec.) of P Q and most authorities.
XpKTToC] So Q, and most mss., and 2 and most Both S and 2 treat the ptcp. as relating to x«AK<'^'3a>'i>>
versions : but the other Greek copies, and lat. (except (gender doubtful), not {a.s pr and apparently g and ri/)
p7' and arm) om. to Kafiii'ip. S alone om. as before fv Kafx.
10. Kal eyei'6ii.i)v'\ S alone ins. koi. 16. ex""] '^^'^ Syriac expressicm (same in S and 2)
KvptaKriJ Lit., TTJs fitas iTa$$dTov : but as this would rather = ?x*' ("r e'X^''i ''^ ** ''"i*' ^^^ authori- •''

is evidently a Syr. gloss (found also in margin of 2 «) ties), but sometimes = ex"" (^^ ^i' 2, in both versions),

I place KvpiaKfi in text. Syriac affording no participial equivalent.

<Ta\wtyya Kfyovaav'] So 2, but all else genitive, 8c|iij xev' aiiToC] More exactly x- aiiTov Tp 5.,

except h and pr. A corrector of N gives \eyovaav, but as Q. But the Syriac idiom requires this order, and
does not alter (rdhviyyos. S therefore warrants no inference as to the Greek.
11. S] So mss. 35, 38, 72, 87 and pr : all else, 3. ; "^ofiipaia oleio] S represents irxeC/ua o^v, a
Znvpvav^ So s (alone of Greek copies), and the manifest gloss, probably of the Syiiac. See note on
best texts of «y [including am'] ; all else, ^ixvpnav. Syr. text. All else ins. Siaro/xos before oJeTo.
Similarly ii. 8. 17. eiri] So ms. 72 only: N and ms. 13, ds; all

12. /3Atir€<r] Lit., eiStVo.. else irpiJs.

fXaATjo-e] So P and many mss. : nearly all the xe'tpa] So a few mss. and 2 : the rest om.
rest, and lat., «Aa\ei (2 doubtful). €7«] Lit., uTi lytii.
 i8— II. 7. AnOKAAT^PlS.

18 Kal 6 ^aif Kol iyevofirjv ve.Kpo'i' Kat crov' /cat ort ou Sili'rj /Saoracrat
IZov i^wv elfjj, ct? Tous alwva<i rutv /caK0V9' Kot eVetpacra? tou? X.eyoi'Ta?
aloyvcjv dixrjp' Kal e^w Trfv kXeIi' iavTov<; diroaTokov^ eivaL Kal

19 Tov davdrov /cat tou aSou. ypdxpov ovK elcri' Kal evpe<; aurous '/'euSet?'

ovv o eiSe?" /cal a etcrt /cal ^eWet Kat vTTOjxovr]v e\^''^' '^'^'' e/Sacrracra? 3

20 yivecrdai fierd ravTa' to ^vaTiqpiov 8ta TO ofo/xct /Mou* Kat ou K€KOTriaKa<;.

T(t)v cTrra daripaiv ov'i etSe? ctti rij? dW e)(w Kara (tou, ort ttjv dydn-qv 4

Sefta? jLiou Kal ra? CTrra Xv^t-ia?. cou Tr)i' TTpcoTrjv d(prjKa<;. ixprjixoveve 5

ol €7770, dcrTepe<;, ayyekoL tcov CTrra TTodev eKTreVrfciKa? Kat ra -rrpwra

iKKKrjaiwv elcri' kol at \v^(l'LaL at tpya TToir)(rou' el Se /xrj, ^p^ppal

eTTTCt at ^pvaai a? etSe?, eTrro, (TOi, Kal Kivqcrco Tr]v Xv)(viai' crov,

iKKkrjcTLaL elcTL. idv jxr] jLterat'oifcrry?. dkXd tovto 6

n Kat Tw dyyeXw tw eV CKKXr^crta e^ct?. OTL iJH(TeL<; ra epya twi'

'E(j}e(Tov ypdxjiov, TctSe \eyei. 6 KpaTwv NtKoXa'tVoit'' a e'y&i //.tcrw. 6 e^^oii' 7

rov<; Ittto. dcnepa^ iv Tjj X^^P'- o^yTov' ou?, dKovadTO) tL to Wvevfjia XeyCL
6 TrepnraTojp eV p.e(ra) twv Xv\vl(ov Tat? CKKXrycrtat?. Kat tw vlkwvti.

2 TCi)v xpvcruiv' otSa ra epya <Jov /cat 8wcr&) (f)ayelu Ik tov ^vXov Trj'? ^w:^?,

TOf /coTTOt' crou /cat ttjj' vTrop.ovrjv o i<TTLV iv Tw TTapaSetaa) tov &€ov.

IS. 6 ftii/ (fal . . .] A comma is wanting after (Hf. 2. (hail So Q and many mss., and lat. (except
Possibly S read '6s before eyenSfj.rii' (and 2 likewise) : am and arm), and 2 [but the rest om. I with *] :

but see note on the similar words in ii. 8. 3. So ms. 51, and A C [-k€s]
K(KoirlttKas'\ but :

a/iriv~] So 2, with Q and many mss., and lat. « P Q, and most mss., (Koirlaaas. KenoiriaKiir,
the rest om. = having grown weary, occurs John iv. 6, and is
kKcTv] Or K\(~i5a: all else pi. there rendered (Psh. and Ukl.) by the verb here
19. t crSes] So 2 all : else S for S. employed by S and 2. I therefore prefer perf.
Ij.4\\€l] S alone om. a before this word. 5. ijivitij.iv(v(\ All else except pr ins. ovv after
20. oSs] Or ay. this verb.
\vxyias] S with ms. 97 om. ras xp""''^ after eVireTTToiKas] So apparently S (see note on Syr.
this word ; and (alone) ins. aS xP"""^ after ai eirTa. text) with P and some mss., and g and rg {excUleris) ;

4kk\tj(tiwv^ I neglect the unmeaning colon for wfTTTWKas [-€sj of the other MSS. and most mss.,
which S ins. after this word. pr, and 2. S alone om. Kai )j.iTaviif]aov, also (in next
&s elSes] So P and many mss., including 1, sentence) eK toD T(iirow auTijs.

79, &c. : 2 with the rest, om. €1 Se] Lit., ical ei Se (and similarly verse 16,
II. 1. Kai'J All else om., except r<. and iii. The
scribe docs not coVreet this redun-
3).
Tij; eV fKK\r](xi(f 'Eipfaov] Tliis reading is pecu- dancy, by obelizing, as he has done, iv. -1, ix. 10,
liar to S : but for T<f it is supported by A C ; for xxi. 21, where 5e' is the superfluous word.
'Epeaov, by ms. 16 (which, however, reads t^s 'Ei^. <roi]Lit., M
ae, and so in 16.
€«K\Tjfftas), and pr, f/, and rt/. 2 has rris 4v 'Ef^eV^j iyi^ All else xiyii.
iKKKriirias (more exactly, t^s (KKKriaias tt/s eV 'E<pfa-w), 7. oSs] 5to, and so thi-oughout S, and 2
Lit.,
with most authorities. likewise (so pr here, aims.).
Xeipi] S alone substitutes X' fo'' 5«£'?: >* reads Kal T<p nKwi'Ti] All else om. Kai, which perhaps
5. ouToD X- ; mss. 35, 68, 87, 5. x- auroC. ought to be obelized.
Ai/X"'^"] So mss. 38, 69, 97 : 2 and the rest Si!i(Tu] So N and a few mss. the rest add ouTiji, :

prefix tiTTo. with 2, pr, but not g, and rg [am but not c/, &c.J.

B2
 AnOKAAT^I'lS.

8 Kal Tw dyyeXw rrj? e/c^Xi^crias Hepydpov ypdipov, raSe Xeyet 6

Zjj,vpvr)<; ypdijjoi', raSe XeyeL 6 TrpojTO^ e'xwt' Tr^t" popcfyaCav Tr}i> 6ge2av Trjv
KoX b e<T)(^aTO'S, 09 iyei^eTO veKpo<; Kai hiaTopoV oiSa ttoO KaTOi/cets* ottou 6 13

9 *e^'>jcrei'^' oTSa crov ttji* BklxpLV Kat 6p6vo<; TOV SaTavd' Kal KpaTel? to
TT^f TTToy^eiav aov, aXKa. TrXovcrio? el* ovopd poV Kal OVK rjpvrjcru) ttjv

/cat Ti)!' fika(T(f)rjij.iav rrjv Ik tojv \e- TTicTTiv pov' Kat, f.v rat? 7j/xepats

y6vT(x)V iavTOV<; 'louSaiovs f louoatot^ *dvT€lTTa';^ Kal 6 pdpTv<; pov 6

Kal ovK elaiv' aXka avvayMy-rj tov TTKTTO'i' oTi Tras papTVi pov TncrT0<;

10 Sarai'tt, jxrjhkv (f>o/3ov a /xeWeis o? dneKTdfdrj nap" vpSiv. dXX e^w 14

Trdcr^eiV iSov peXXet 6 oia/3oXo9 Kara aov oXiya, otl ex^'^ ^'^^^

/8aA.Xeiv e^ vp^wv et9 (f)vXaKr]v tva KpaTovvTa'; ttjv StSax^Ji' BaXaci/i" 09

TreLpacrdrJTe' kol efere dXl^tv rjpepa^ e'StSa^e tw BaXaK /Bakelu crAcdi'SaXov

SeKa. yCveaOe ttlcttoI ax/" OavaTov' €v<i)Tn,ov Twv vlwv 'IcrpaTjX" (f)ay€iv

KoX SaxTo) vptv TOV crTe(f)avoi' rrjs el8a)\6dvTa Kal TTopvevcrai. ovtoj<; 15

11 ^W7}?. 6 ex<^'^ oS?, aKowcraTw Ti to exet9 Kai ctu KpaTovvTa<; ttjv StSax'^Jt'
Uvevpa XeyeL rat? cKKXr^crtat?. 6 NtKoXa'tTOJi/ opoLw;. peTavorjcrov ovV 16

vLKuiv ov prj aZiKy)dfj Ik tov BavaTOv €t Se jLiij, ^p^opai croi raxv" ^al
TOV SevTepov. TTo\epT](TCO peT avTwv iv Trj popcfyaio.

12 Kal Tco dyyeXo) tw iv iKKkrjaLa TOV aTopaTOS pov. f/cal^ 6 exwi' oi)?, 17

8. Tris iKKXrjiriai Zfxipyns'] So pr,ece!fsiae S/iii/riKre, 12. Tij) iv iKKK-qaltt Uepya.fiov'] S alone: but pr
(g and vg invert the words) ; A confirms so far as to gives ecclesiae Fvrgami {g and ry invert). The Greek
give 'S.fiLvpvris (but with tc? iv preceding and fKxAriaias copies give tijs iv Xltpy. iKK\., as does 2.
following). 2 with most other authorities reads ttjs tV olemj'] AU else except 2 place these words
iv 2nipvri iKKkjtcrtas. after r^v Siarofj-ov.

*€f7j(rcv] S (see note on Syr. text), as pointed, 13. Kol iv Tais fuj-ipais] So A C, ms. 91, and ig,
represents (av, but I treat this as a blunder of the iSrc. : btit « P Q, nearly all mss., 2, and rt, om. koi,

scribe, who understood the sentence absurdly, " who and (except pr), subjoin [tV] als (n, iv rais),
became dead and alive." Probably the want of inter- supported in each case by many mss. and versions.
punction in the parallel passage, i. 18, arose from a The ordinary rg deviates slightly from nm.
like misunderstanding. S has S(J>97)s, but a slight emendation
*avTe7Tras'\
9. oiSa aov] S places tj> e\. as the
o-ou after (see note on Syr. text) gives its real reading (as in
Syr. idiom requires. All except g and rg om. aou some mss. and A), which is also preserved in 2 [«^;
after ttiv ttt. but Id as S]. The entire verse looks at first sight like
tV iKJ So 2, else only N. Most authorities, the result of a complicated conflation but see note on ;

however, ins. ^«Kvithout riiv. Syr. text already referred to.

(avTovs~\ Before 'Iou5., with mss. 28, 73, and Kai d fiLapTV!~\ So mss. 68, 87 all else om. Kal.
:

79, and 2; but S alone cm. e7voi. oTi iras /laprvs fxov jriffTos] So ms. 152 only (but
t'Iou5a?oi] Probably a mistake of repetition on without tJLov). See Supplementary Note, p. 49 infr.
the part of the Syriac scribe. Trap' iitiiiv] So one ms. (95) all else dative. :

10. i Sia$o\os jSaAAeij/] So 2. The Greek copies Note that S om. the rest of the verse with ms. 38.
place the verb first, except mss. 38, 95. 14. 65i5a{e] So (apparently) both S and 2, with Q
^/tepos] So Q and most mss., and 2 and most and many mss., &c. for iSiSaaKi. ;

versions : the other Greek copies, and pr, fiiiepwv, (I>ayf7v'] So f» A C P Q, and many mss. prefix
:

ytveirBe iriffTol . . . vfiTv] S alone plural. KOI, and so 2 \_'^ " JJ L tuv, with some mss,].
'.

11. i viKuv] S ins. a prefix = and so in verse

Sti, 1 7. 17. fKaVifxwvl Iir/iKal: see note on Syr. text.
 AnOKAAT^PlS.

aKovcroLTco Ti to IIvevfj.a Xe'yet rais oTi d<prJKa<; ttjv yut-atKa crov 'le^apeX,

iKKkrjcriai,<;' tw vlkmvtl Swctoj e'/c tov 1^ Xeyovaa eavrrjv TTpo(l>rjTLP elvai,

fidwa Tov KeKpvjxixevov' kol *oa)croj^ Kal StSacr/cet Kal irXava tov<; e'/AOV?

auTW *\ltrj(f)ou ovojJi.a Kaivov yeypa/z/Ae- SovXov<; TToppevcrai, Kal (fjayelv eiSw-

I'ov^, o ovSets otSei' et /i,-^ 6 Xajj.fidvoji'. X60VTa. Kal eoojKa avrfj "^povov eis^i

i8 Kal Tw dyyiKoi tw ei" iKKkrjcria rfj p.e.rdvoiav, Kal ov OeXet fxeTavorjcrai

iv ©vareipot? ypdijiov, raSe Xeyet 6 Ik Trj? TTopvi.ia'i avTrjS. loov jSdXXw 22

V105 TOV ©eoi), 6 €)(U)V TOV 6(^da\p.ov avTTjv et5 KXivrjv, (cai Tovi poiyev-
w? cfyXoya Trupd?, /cal ot TTOoe? auTou ovTa<; [xer auT^9 ets OXlipLV p.eydXrjv,

19 oixoLoi '^aXKoXi/Sdvco' olod crov Ta Idv jjLYj fxiTavorjcrwcTLv eV rwv epyojv

epya zeal Trjf dydTrrjv crov koI ttjv avTcop. Kai Ttt TCKva avTrj^ cnroKTepoj 23

TTiaTLV crov' kol tt]!/ hiaKoviav crov ip davdru)' Kal ypojcropTat naaai at

KOL TTjv VTTOfjLOvijv cTOv' Kol Tft ipya iKKXrjaLaC on iyd) ei/xt o ipevpoip

crov TO. €cry;aTa TrXeiovd iari twv pe<f>pov'i Kal KapSiap' Kal Swcro) u/xlj/

20 TTpciiTOjv. dk)C e)^(x) Kara, aov ttoXv, eKdcTTCo Kara to. epya vjxuiv. vp.lv 24

(K TOV fiivva] (i) Note th;it S om. ouToJ before Ofj.0i0i x^AKoAi^afot] Lit., ws xaXKoAi;3avos.
these words, with N, one nis. (92), and g, but not pr, 19. aov] All ins. this pron. in thefirst and last

and most forms of rg [not am'] : against 2, and all else, instances, and most (including 2) after viro/jLovriv. In
(ii) S and 2, with pr, arm, snd other versions, ins. the remaining thi'ee, no Greek authority gives it. For
the prep, (probably eV, but possibly aw6) against the the position of the first (tov (before to. epya) see note
majority of authorities. But N and mss. 36, 91, have on ii. 9 : also cp. iii. 1, 15.
4k V and other mss. a.ir6.
: vAelovd cVti] Ilather om. iffTi, as all else.
Kol *5wtret>* out^] Correction for icrriv aur(p 20. iroAii] So N and a few mss., including 36, and
{= ex^ auT<is)
' see note on Syr. text.
;
g a few others, and pr and arm, toKKo.
; there is ;

*^(/ij^o^' uvo/xa /cairii/ yeypa/j./j.evov'] (i) S has still less support for oKtya of rec. and vg [not «)«] ;

<pv\a.K-iiv for if- by an easy mistake of transcription while all the other MSS., and most other authorities,
between two very similar Syriac words, the wrong including 2, and am, om. altogether.
one having been repeated from verse 10. (ii) After atpvKas] So 2, with ms. 36 and a few other
<^ri(pov S om. XivK-hv, xal T-qv >]iri<t>ov. M
But as this authorities : all else pres.

result of homoeoteleuton may as naturally be attributed 7} XiyQvffa] Or ^ \iyei, or tt/i' Xiyovtrav.

to the Greek original as to the Syr. text, I do not fhai] With « only, against 2 and all else.

re-insert the words, (iii) The rendering of S (as it 21. els fiiTtivotav] All else, Xva ^traz/oTjo"?;, which
now stands) implies ^. ov6^aTos Kaivov ypafxixuTos. perhaps S represents loosely. Cp. vii. 9 iiifr. (last note).
But no support, and it seems unlikely that the
this has 22. ii.iTavoiiaaaiv'] Or -ovaiv: the Syr. fut. (whirh
translator found it in his Greek. I regard it as the S and 2 give) may stand for either. The Greek copie.s
Syriac scribe's vain attempt to make sense of his are divided.
misreading of the verse, and I restore what I presume ouTwi/] So ree., with A and a few mss. (I, 36,
to have been the translator's See notes on Syr. text. 79, &c.), pr, rg [am, arm, &c., and cl; but not all],
text, for the matters treated in this and the previous and other versions the rest ainris, including 2
:

notes. [except p~\ and g. [Tischoiulorf wrongly adds am].

18. TV «'•' iKKKTiala. tt) iv 0.] In reading Tif, S is 23. yvQjffovTai] Lit., yivwJKovffi. Present often
supported by A, also pr, and 2 ; but nearly all stands for future in Syr.
agree (against S) in reading (KKK^aias, instead of iv KapSiav] All else plural except pr.
iKK\T]aia TTi, except A, which om. (S has an addition in marg., = xal iraiSeiiffo;
Thv h(p9a\iJ.6v] All else have pi., and most add v^as Kara Ta €^70 Ofxa/v of which I find no trace
:

auTov: but A, mss. 36, 38, 152, and lat., om. pron. anywhere else.)

(fiK6-ya\ Or (fi\6^. 24. vfitv] All else, except ms. 31, add Si.
 AnOKAAT^lS.

Xeyw rots Xoittol? rots eV ©uaretpoi?" ypd\jj0v, raSe Xeyei 6 e^^wi^ ra €77Ta
ocroi ovK e^ovcTi Trjv hihay^rjv TTvevpaTa tov BeoC /cal tous CTrra
TavTTjv' OLTives OVK eyuwcrai' to. dcrre/Das' oTSd crou to. epya Kat
j3a0ea tqv "SaTava ws \eyovcriv' ort ovopa e)(et?" Kal oVt ^175 /cat

25 ov fSako) i(j) v/xas aXXo ^dpos- o out' ort veKpo<; eX. /cat yivov yprjyopojv' 2

e^Y^ e KpaT-qcrare axP'^ °^ '^'^ ''?f'^- /cat crTijpi^ov rd XotTTCt d te/^eXXe?

36 Kat 6 viKOiv Kai 6 TTjpSiv ra epya dTTO^ai'eti'^" ou yap evprjKa ere ort

pov Scocrw avTO) i^ovcriau eVl tcju TTeTrXrjpujpeva to. epya <tov ivwinov
27 idvwu' iVa TTOLpauel aurov? eV pd/3Sa> TOV Weou. pvrjpoveve ttws rjKovcra^ 3

cnS-qpa., /cat &)s to. crKevrj to. Kepa- Kal etA.7^^a?' Trjpei /cal peTavorjcrov.

pLKo. crvi'TpifieTe' ovtoj<; ydp Kayoj idv 8e pr] yp-qyoprjcrr^'^, tj^u) eVl
2S elXrjfjta Trapd tov Trarpos pov' koI o"e fc)s KKeTTTrj';' /cal ou /atj yt-w;

Sojcro) avTui tov dcTTepa tov Trpojivov. TToiav wpav rj^u) irrl ere. dWa ey^ui 4

29 6 e^cov 0U9, d/coucrarai Ti to Ilvevpa o/Viya ovopaTa iv "EdpSea-LV d

III. Xeyet rat? e/c^Xijcriai?. Kal tw OVK ipoXvvav ra t/Aarta avToi//'

dyydkw tm iv iKKXrjcrLa. Sdp^ecov Kal TrepiTvaTovcriv evdiTriov pov iv

25. » o5i/] All else, ttA.))!' S. & tf/UfA-Acs i.iro9av€iv] (i) S perhaps needs to
fixp's] Or 6tur. be corrected by omitting a prefix (see note on Syr.
26. 6 Tripiiy] All else arid, &xpi r4\ovs. text) but it implies the reading S, which all else
;

27. '/i/a Troi^uaye?] Lit., iroifiaivdv. S alone: all else, have (except 2, which reads o'l, with tous Xoittovj
Kal Troifiavi7 ; and nearly all, except 2, om. Kal before preceding), (ii) There is some confusion of text here,

iis. Cp. 'Iva Trepi0a\ri, iii. 18 iiifr.; cp. also xi. 3. (but whether in the Greek or the Syriac, it is hard to
cvfTpi^eTil Lit., (7u;'T/)i'i('eTc. Our translator t-ay), resulting in this mixed and unmeaning reading.

must have found copy this verb in one or other

in his For iti.(KXfi, 2 and most other authorities read
of these forms, for he renders it by 2 pers. pi, masc. fp.f\\ov [-(v] Q and several mss. support S, but
:

fut., unmeaningly. The final € is evidently for ai, with airo/SaXXeii/ following, for aTroBavi^v.
an instance of etacism. S therefore either confirms fvpriKOL (Tf on] S alone : all else evpriKa only.

(Tmrpi^iTai of « A C, &c., or else suggests iruvTpi\f/eTat ne-w\ripwfi.efa to fpya (Tov] All else have aou
(tiiken in passive sense). It excludes the reading of [to] €p7a ireirX., except one ms. (40) which places
P U (and most niss.), avi>Tpi$iiiTfTai, inasmuch as ireir\., as S, before to epya.
awTpifii]<T(Tf is impossible. But possibly there is an ToO 06oD] So a lew mss., &c.: the rest add fiou.
en or in the Syr. text (see note on it). 3. fivnfi.diieve'] S om. oBx, with « and one ms. (14),
oijTus ydpl For ws. S alone, also vt, and aeth.: against the other MSS., mss., and
III. 1. Tcf] So 2, anipr: all else, t^j. 2, &c.
eV 4KK\7]aicf SapSew^] All else, eV SapSetrif ^Kova-as Kal et\ri<pas} All else transpose, and
(KKKTiaias except 2 [p not dlii'], which om. eKK\.
: ; add Kof, or otherwise vary.
Koi oTt uvofia] So pr or Kal ovo^a on [or ; Se] So ms. 36, and pr all else oiy. :

Ti] : all else on ura^a {without Kai). iwl <re oif] So n Q, and many mss., vt, and vg
eXE's' Kal ^Ti] So S alone. nACP, and most [nm, &c.], and 2 [but I with *] against A C P, some :

mss., lat., and 2, om. koi U and some om. Sti.; mss., vff [«n«, &c.], and versions, which om. ai. M
^s] Lit., Cip a. yv(^s\ Or yvtitrrj.

Kal OTi v(Kp6s] S alone ins. this third on. Cp. 4. ex"] '^^^ ^'^^> ^X*'s-
this passage with i. 18 and ii. 8, stipr. a] Or oV S and 2 are inconclusive here.
:

2. Kol 7ij'ou] S alone ins. Kai. irfpiTraToCtri^] So am only {nnn has perfect),
arrtpi^of'] The Syriac verb rather = ffTTJo-of, for future. S alone has ivunriov (for hit'}, and koi
but = o-Tj)p/j,u, 1 Thess. iii. 13 (Psh.). (for 8ti) before SJioi.
 III. 5—14. AnOKAAT^lS.

5 Xeu/coi?, Koi a^LOi elcriv. 6 vlkwv kol ovk elcrlu dXXa xpevoovTaL' loov

ouVw? nepi./3d\X€Tai IfxaTLOi'; XevKot?' voLyja-cj awrou? iVa rj^ovai. Kai Trpoa-

Kol ov fjirj i^aXei^d) to ouojxa Kvprjcrovatv ivcomou twv ttoSwu crov'

avTOv e/c Trj'i /3t/3\ov ttJ? ^oirj?. Kai yvwaovTat. on iyu) r)yaTrr)cra

KOL o/xoXoyrycro) to oi^ofMa avTov ere. on iTrjprjaa<; top Xoyov ttjs 10

ivwTTLOv Tov TTaTp6<; fiov Kai ivw-mov VTTOixovrj<; jxov Kayco ere Trjprjaoj

b TO)v ayyiXwv avTov. 6 e^oiv ov?, e'/c tov ireLpacrpov tov fieXXovTo^

aKovcraTOi tl to Uvevfxa Xeyet rat? ^py^eaOai inl ttj'; olKovpeurj<; 0X179,

iKKX-qa-iaL';. Treipdaai tov<; KaTOiKovvTa<; iirl tt^s

7 Kat Tw dyyeXco t^9 e/c/cXrjcria? yrj?. ep-)(opai. Ta;)(v* KpaTei o e,Yet9, u

t&iXaSeXf^eta? ypd^pou, rctSe Xe'yet 6 iVa /XT^Sel? Xa/817 toi' (TTecjiavov aov.

aytos 6 dXrjdLvos, 6 e)^(DU ra? /cXets Kai 6 vlkC)v ttoltjctu) avTov aTvXov 12

AauiS' 6 duoLycov koI ouSeis /cXetef eV tw I'aw tou ©eou' wal e^w ov fir)

8 Kai KXeioDV Kol ovSel? dfotyei' olSa i^eXdrj eTf kol ypdxpoj in avTov to
TO. ipya aov' Kai iSou SeSwKa ovofia tov ©eou pov, Kat, to ovopa

ivojTTLOV aov Ovpav dvecoypevrji/, rjv rrj? TroXew? ttj? KaLvrj^ lepovcraXrjp'

ouSel? Swarat /cXetcrat avTyjv oVt 17 KaTa/3a[vov(ra dii-o tov (-)eov poV
pLKpdv ex^'^ Si'i'ajU.ti'' Kai iTrjpr](jd<i Kai to ovopd pov to Kaivov. Kai o 13

pov TOV Xoyov' Kai ovk rjpvqacj to e)(0}V ov<;, aKovcraTcj rt to Ilvevpa

q ovopd pov. Kai I80V StSw CK Trj9 XeyeL rat? eKKXTj(jiai?.

crufaywyry? tov "^aTavd, Ik twv Kai tw dyye'Xw ttjs e'KKX->^o-(,a? Aao- m
Xeyoi'Twt' eaj)T0V5 'lovSaious eTi^ai StKeias ypdxjiov, TCtSe Xeyet 6 dpyjv.

5. Trfpi/SaAAerai] So 2, with C only : all else of Greek copies) place <tov last : but see note on
ii. 9.

i/ioTiois] Or eV iV-, with allGreek copies. S S and 2 alone ins. koi here and so S
Kai ISov'] ;

cm., while 2 ins., the prefix = 4p, here and iv. 4 infr. (but not 2) at the beginning of verses 9, 12, 13.
liut this is not conclusive as to the Greek, for the 9. e/c Twr] All else, except 2 and pr, oni. eV.
Syriac verb here used is seldom followed by a pre- TJIoucri irpoaKvvficrovirii'J Or lifaiffi ....
....
position. In iv. 4, however, there is good Greek For yviiiffovrai possibly yvaxriv is to
tTpo(TKvvr](Tw(Ttv.

authority for omitting dv. be substituted (with most authorities) but the inter- ;

6fjLO\oyijaw Th ovo/xa] JAt., 4v T(p ov6p.aTi : but punction of S favours fut., which mss. 15, 36, give.
here, on tlie contrary, the prep, belongs to the Syr. 10. TOV neipacriiov] All else prefix t^s &pas.
idiom. 12. ToB 06oC] So S, with nis. 36 and two others:
7. TTJs fKK\Ti<Tias *iXaS€A.(/>eioj] All Greek copies, 2 and all else add fiov (in the first place where

and 2, read ttjs eV *. (KkK. but ^ (not pr) and ri/, ; Tou 06oO occurs in tliis verse).
have rhiladdphine ecclesiae (arm inverts). TTis TTcjAems] All else add toD Qeov tiov, except
KXfis] Or (c^eiSas. All else singular. 2 and a few mss., which om. part of sentence.
KXei6i] So 2, with mss. 1, 36, and a few others, i] KaTn^aimvaa] Or <q Karaffalyei (with Q and
and lat. the MSS. and nearly all else, fut.
: most mss.). After these words, S alone om. ix [airh]
Perhaps rather K\fi€i (with C, against
(cXeiwi'] TOV ohpavov.
most authorities) but in such cases Syr. is inde-
; H. T^s 4KK\-n<rias Aoo5iK€i'as] Most Greek copies,
cisive. and 2, rend ttjs eV A. 4kkK. ; but pr has ecclesiae

8. TO. ipya (Tou] Or aou ra (i>ya. 2, and N (alone Luodiccae [g and nj invert).
 AnOKAAT^'lS. III. 14 — IT. I.

o fiapTv; o TTicrxo? koI dXyjOLUos, iyo) ov? (j)iXu) iXeyxoi kol TraiSeuw" 19

Kai T) a.p^^ Trj? KTtcrews tov ©eou" ^7]Xev€ ovu Kal ixeroLvoTQcrov. IBov 20

15 OLOa crov ra epya ovre rliv^poii eaTrjKa iirt rr^v Ovpav Kal Kpovco
ei ovre ^ecrro?" o(j)e\ov -q \livxpo<; idv rt5 aKovarj t^? <j)(x)vrj<; fiov' Kal
"'
fl^' V ^ecrro?. koL ^Xiapo? et' /cat dvoi^eL TTjv Ovpav Kal etcreXeucro/i-at'
ov ifjvxpo'; ovre ^ecrro?" fj.e\X(o ere Kal henTVTjcrw p.€T avTOv Kal avro?
>7 ifxeaat eK tov aT6ixar6<; ixov. oVt /Lier ifxov. /cat 6 vlkcov ooxtw avT<o 21

Xeyet? on vrXovcrto? *€t/xt^ Kat vre- KaOicraL fier ijxov eV to) Opovco
irXovTrjKa' koI ovSeu xP^^^lp ^X^' '^'^^ p.ov' 0)5 eyw iv'^KYjcra /cat iKddicra
oti/c otSas OTL (TV el 6 raXaiVwpo? pera tov naTpo? [xov eV tw dpovu)
KOL iXeeivo^, kol tttcoxo? kol yv/xvds' avTov. o eY&jj/ ouq, d/coucraTw rt 22

18 avixfiovXevco croc ayopdcrai trap lp.ov TO IlveC/xa Xeyei rat? e/cKX>jcriai?.

XpvcrLou TTeiTvpuijx^vov' eV vrupos tVa Mero. raSra eiSot', Kat tSov ^i!y3a IV.

TrXovTrjcrr)';, /cai t/xarta XeuKa ti^a •qveutypevrj iv tcZ ovpauw' Kal rj

Trepi^dXrj, kol firj <f)auepa)dfj r] (f)0)pr] TjV yjKovcra w? craXmyya

alcrx^vrj Trj<; yv^voTrjTO'; crov' Kal iXdXrjCTf. fxeT l^iov Xeyoju dvd^a
KoXXovpiov eyxpi-O'aL iva fiXeTTY)<;. S)he Kal Set^oi crot o Set yevecrdai.

Kol 71 apxh] So « alone of Greek copies : nearly this verb. The omission implies that the translator
all else om. koi. did not read it eyxp'cof (as P, and some mss., and
1.5. oirf (pvxfoi] Lit., oh \\ivxpos. All else, except rec). The reading supported by « A C
e'^xP'"''" is
mss. 28, 152, ins. on before these words. and some mss., but they do not settle the question
^ i(/i/xpiis] S alone ins. <f. whether to accent it as infin. or (as mss. 7, 28) imperat.
ris] S has fut., which usually represents Greek S gives imperat. (with 2 and lat.), against iyxp^cai of
subjunctive. The Greek copies have ijs, or eir most : rev., ifcc, and 'lya iyxpiaei [-r;] of Q, &c.
editors read ^s: rec, Eifijs. 19. oBj] So pr and vg, for Sirous 4av \_or &v].
16. Kal x^'opi^s] Kttl is peculiar to S ; but probably (ilMve'] Or fijA.a.o-oi'. [C hiat, iii. 19— v. 14].
it arisesfrom a scribe's error (see note on Syr. text). 20. avoit,ei\ So S alone, (2 doubtful) all other :

This being corrected, S reads Sti simply (with one ms., authorities read ai/oi'li), except «, which has ayol^a.
36). 2 and most read oirws on «, 8n ovrus. ; Though the Syr. fut. verb might as well represent the
Ka\ ov\ So apparently S and 2, with many Greek sul>junctive, the interpunction of S shows that
mss.; but perhaps Kal oBt€ (which all MSS. give) is the fut. is meant.
intended, or oCt€ simply. Kai etVeAtuo'o^ai] S alone om. irphs avrdv after
17. 8ti irAouffios] S and 2 ins. the prefix = 8n these words. For Kai, it has the support of N Q, and
(with AC
and many mss., against N P Q and many many mss., and pr: against A P, and others (which
others but this may be merely idiomatic, and is not
; rec. follows), also i/ and vg, and 2.
conclusive as to the underlying Greek. 21. ^7iu] All else, K&yd.
TrKoiai,6s *eiV'] S has eT, but no doubt by a IV. 1. (pa}vTi~\ S alone om. tj Trpumj after this word.
transcriptional eiTor (of one letter in the Syriac see ; o-aX:ri77a] S and 2 only; cp. i. 10: all else,
note on Syr. text). except I't, genitive.
ouSeV] "With AC ; or oviivos (with N P Q, and e\aA7)o-€] S alone (perhaps an error ; see note
nearly all mss.). But S and 2 incline to ouSeV. on Syr. text) ; the rest AoAoiioijs, AaAoCo'o;', or -o-a
Koi yviiv6s'\ All else ins. koI Tv(p\6s before, or (2 doubtful).
after, these words. Af'yaij'] Or \eyov<ra. S uses infin., which is

18. 'Iva Tfpi^aAj)] Lit., Tr(pi$a\e<T6ai, and so 2. indecisive.

eyxpif^ai'] S alone om. toos orpdaXfiovs aov after o] All else plural.
 AnOKAAT^lS.

2 fiera ravra. /cat euc'cw? eyepofirji' TOV ©eou' Kat ivanriov tov dpovov 6

iv TTvev^aTL' Koi ISov dp6vo<; eKei.To ddkacraa vaXivr) opoia KpvcnaXkoj'

iv Tw ovpavM' Kol iwl tov dpovov Kat eV pecrco tov Bpovov Kat kukXoj

3 Kadrjp.evo'i' /cat 6 Kadrj jj.evo';' o/u,otos Tou dpovov, Tecrcrapa ^wa yepovTa
opa<TeL \l0ov tacTTTtSo? /cat crapoiov' 6(pdaXp(ov ipTTpoadev Kat omadev.
/cat tpt? KVKk66i.V TOV OpOVOV, OpOlO<i TO ^WOV TO TTpWTOV OpOLOV keovTL' 7

4 opdcrei (Tp.apa.yho)v. /cat kvkXoO^v Kat TO SewTC/aoi' ^woi' opoiov p6cr)(co'

TOV dpovov OpOVOl eLKOCTL Kol T(.(T- Kat TO TpLTOv a^ojov e^ov to irpocroi-

crape?" Kat eVt fSe^ row? ffpovov;, TTOV &/S dvdpciiTTOv' Kat TO TCTapTOV
eiKocri /cat TeVcrayaa? irpea^vTe- t,(x}Ov opoLOV acTw TTCTopevco TO. Tea- 8

pov;' KaOrjixevov;' TrepLJSefiXrjiie- crapa ^Jia li' iKacnov avTwv ecrTo^'

vov; t/iartots Xeu/cot?. Kat eVt Ta§ i.)(u>v OLTTO TOiv ovvy^wv avTov KUL ewavco,
Ke<f)a\as avTMv (TTe(f)OLPOv<; \pv(TOv<;. TTTepvya<; ef KVKkodev Kat ecrwdev

5 /cat e'/c rwi/ Opovuiv eKiropevovTaL yepovcTLV 6(f)da\pwv' kol dvaTravcTLV

jSpovTol Kat dcTTpaTTat Kat (fxovaC. ovK e)(ovaiv' Tjpepa^ kol vvkto? Xe-
/cat eTrra Xa/x77aSe? Kaiofievai. ivumiov yovTei;' ayto? ayto? aytos Kvptos
TOV dpovov at elaiv cttto. vvevfiaTa 6 0eb? 6 TtavTOKpa-TOip, 6 ^i' Kat

2. So P and many mss. and versions

Kol fvBiuis] : Aa/iira5cs] All else except rg add irvpis.
the rest, iniluding 2 and
lat. (but not </) om. koi. a'l eiint] So Q and most mss., and g and vg
4it\ -rhv Or
ef6pop'] tov 0p6vov.M Greek [nm., &c.] : the rest a for al, with 2 [/ « ;) not rf], ;

(-•opies fnquently vary as to case of nouns after e'jri, pr, and some texts of ig.
and Syriac is indecisive in such matters. tiTTo TTviviiaTo] S (aud perhaps 2) favours the
3. Kidou] Here, and with the two following nouns, omission here (but not v. 6 iiifr.) of the article before
S and 2 use the prefix which denotes the genitive ;
tTTTo (as Q, and many mss.): A P, &c., ms.
but possibly the dative (which all Greek copies have) is 6. floAaiTo-o] The MSS., most mss., y and rg, and
meant. The genitive is given by r</, but dative by vt. 2, prefix is: ms. I with one or two others, and pr,
KVK^Sdey] Or KvK\<f>, and so in next verse (where om. : the other versions are divided.
however the Syr. differs slightly) ; also in verse C ; but 7. Th ^uof rh irpwToii'] All else except ^)- prefix koi.
in verse 8 the Syr. definitely implies k\ik\68(v (with exor] Or perhaps ex'^" I'l^'i 'X"- •

all else). iis avSpiinrovl So A, ms. 36 and a few, and lat.

tj/ioios] Or dfioia. [g deviates): the rest mostly om. «j (as Q and many),
aij.apdySui'] So 2, and one nis. (14) ; but most or read lis &v6pwTros (as 2, with P and some).
Greek cojjies, and lat., read a ixapayUv(f>, which perhaps 8. TO Tfacrapa] All else prefix Kal. A full stop is

is what S and 2 represent, no equivalent adjective wanting in the Syr. before these words.
existing in Syriac. fv (KaaTovl So «, ms. 38, and 2 {':) ; the rest
4. Bp6voi\ So P Q and many mss. (with elKoiri mostly, ef KaO' eV. S possibly read eKaarof only.
[ko!] Teaaapfs following: n A and one or two njss., €iTT(is] Or earu!, as the fewmss. (34,35,68,87)
6p6vovs (but also with r4aaapes). S and 2 are not read, which ins. the participle.

decisive, but seem to favour nominative. fX""! Lit., Kol ex". Greek mss. vary; (fx"*"!

tSe'j S ins. h4, but witb t. exw, cxoFTO, (Ixoy, iScc.) but fX'"" '^ ^'-'^^ supported.
;

iVoTiois Xfi/Kois] Or eV I'/i. \., as 2 and many OTri Twy 6i/vxfttP ainov koX iuavu^ A strange
authorities. S and 2 are indecisive here ; see note un paraphrase, perhaps from Ez. i. 27 (LXX), for ava,
iii. h. which all else give.

0. TQiv 6p6iiaiv'\ S only; all else singular. yilxovaiv^ Or •yipLovTa, as rec. with two or more
^povTal KoX affTpa-rrai Koi (^.] All else place mss. ; but most mss., and all MSS., read as text.
otTTpoTrai hist, but differ as to position of ^8. and <p. \iyoVTis~\ Or KiyoVTo..
 AnOKAAT^lS. IV. 8— V. '6.

9 o &)v /cat 6 ip^^6|Jievo<;. koI orav Saicri /cat etSov aXXov a-yyeXoi' la^vpov 2

ra Tecrcrapa ^wa, Sdfav /cat, Tijxr^v KrjpvcrcrovTa iv (fywvfj fxeyaXr], Tts

Kttt ev-j^apiCTLav tw /ca^r^/xeVw eVt d^L0<; dvol^ai to /3l/3Xlov koI \vaaL

ToC 6p6vOV, Kol TO) ^WVTL Ct? TO US TttS CTf^paytSas auTOu ; /cat ovoets 3

lo atwi^as ToiF al(t)vo)v ajxrjv. Weaovvrai iJSui'aTO eV Tw ovpavw ovoe iv Trj yr)

01 eiKOCTL /cat recrcrapes TrpecrfivTepoL ovSe VTTo/carw Trjs >''??. ai'otfai to

ivcoTTLOv Tov KaOrjixeuov iwl tov fiL^kCou /cat A.{)o"at Tcis a-ffypayloa'S

6p6vov, /cat TrpocTKvviqaovaLv ets rous avTov /cat fiXeneLV avTo. Kat e/cXatot" 4

atwra? tcSj' alwvoyv afxrjv T(a t^uivTi' 77oXi;, oTt oiiSets dittos evpidrj dvol^at

Ka\ ySaXoScrt tovs crTe(f)di'ov<; avTwu TO /St/SXtof /cat Xucrat to.? a(f)payl8as

I [ ivutTTLov TOV 6p6vov keyovTe<;, aftos avTov' /cat els e'/c Twt' Trpea-jSvrepcji' 5

et o Kupto? Tjjxcov /cat o 0eos r][j.atv etTre /xot /j,^ /cXate" tSov iviKirjcrev 6
Xa/Selv Trjv ho^av /cat tiji' TijxrjV /cat Xi'ojv e'/c TTj? <f>vXrj<; 'louoa, 17 pt^a
TT^i" ovvajitV OTi (TV e/cTicras to, Aaut'S" "fat-ot^et^ to /StySXiov Kat
TrdvTa' /cat 8ta to 6e\rjp.d crov rjcrav Xvcrat Tct? o"(^paytSas awTov. /cat etSov 6

/cat iKTLcrdricrav. eV picTio TOV dpovov /cat twi' tcct-

V. Kat etSoi' CTTi TTjt' Seftat" tou (rdpoiv ^(ooju Koi twv TTpea^vTepwu,
Kadrjixevov inl tov Opovov, ySt/SXtop, dpviov iaTTjKO^ ws icr(f)aypei'ov, e.)(0iv

y€ypa^p.evov eaajdev /cat e^coOev' /cat KepaTa ewTa /cat 6(j)6aXpov<; ema'
KaTe(T<^payiap.4vov cr<^payl(JLV kiTTd. ol etcrt Tct eTTTO. irvevpaTa tov &eov,

6 iiv Kol 6 ^px''/""""] Here, and similarly xi. eV (pcoj'j;] Or <poivrj without iv.

17 and xvi. (q. r.), 1 supply S before these parti- 3. ouSe (ii.v)] Or oSre.
ciples, though it is not represented in S, as it is i. 4, 8, fv rfj 77j] All else have iirl rrjs yv^-
and (in every case) by 2: see note on Syr. text at i. 4. Kal \v(Tai Tos acppay'iias avrovj S alone ins.
9. oTav Suj<rt] Lit., Sre tSoaav, and so vt (see Kol ^KeTTeii/'] All else oUrf, or oiSe, for Kai.
bi-low). S uses preterite, which cannot represent 4. Ka] \vaai tos (TiJipay7Sas auToC] For oUre
S(i(Tov<n [or -oio-i] of the MSS. and most mss., and is fiXftrew aiiTi. S is here supported only by pr.
probably meant as a rendering of Sw<ti, the reading 5. e?ir«] All else \fyei.
of many mss. So rff, dtirent : but g, dedcrunt, and eV] So N and ms. 14 : the rest, 6 eV.

pr., dedernnt. 2 has future \dln\ but p present]. tai/oi'lti' . . . kqI \vcrai Tas] There must
TeVirapo] So mss. 08, 87 :all else om. be some error here but whether in the Syr. or in its
;

Ka\ T<ji (uvTi] S alone ins. xal. Greek original is doubtful. See note on Syr. text.
a/i^i/] So N, and mss. 32 and 95 and in next ; In reading (for avo^ai of N A P, &c., or i
di'oi^ei

verse,n and 32 nearly all else om.

: dvoiywv of Q
and most mss.) S has the support of but
10. €is Toi/s Ty (ufTi] This transposition has
. . . one ms. (13), and of 2, which prefixes ourcis [/with *].
no support elsewhere, and is probably accidental. For inserting AS<roi, it has that of N, and so rec. with
11. 6 Kufiios Tjfi.ay'] Or Kipte rj/iaiv. S alone ins. some rg texts [cl but not am or «;•»;], &c.
:

the pronoun. aipoay'ihas] All else, except nis. 73, prefix eTrrti.

5ia xi BeK-n/ia ffou] At first sight, the rendering 6. tSiv wpeirffvTepup'] All else prefix eV /leaip.

of S seems to imply 5ii rov de\i]fiaTos, for which there Or -MS also ex"" "'' "'"'•
€(rT7)Kiis] :

is no other authority. But see note on Syr. text. 0? Or £ eiVi the words representing
ciVi] :

V.
1. Kal RaTf(Tcppayi(T/iftiop^ So three mss.: the oip9a\p.ovs and wdfiaTa in Syr. are of same gender

rest, and the MSS., om. Kat. and the rendering is ilius indecisive. But because of
2. SWoe] Only two mss. (35, 87) ins. the parallel expression in iv. 5, where the relative

10
 V. 6 — 13- AnOKAAT^PlS.

ra a7rocrreXXo/x.ei/a et? iracrav ttjv Kat /SacrtXets, /cat l3aai.kev(Tovaiu

7
yrjV. Koi rjkde Kat €tX.r^(/)€ to ^i^Xiov eVt Try? y^??- Kai eiSoj^ /cat rjKovaa u
e'/c T179 ^j^etpo? Tou Kaff-qfxei'ov iwl rov ws (^wvrjv ayyekojv Tvokkoiv kukXco

S Opovov. Koi ore eka/Se to ^l/BXlov, to. TOV dpovov' /cat TaJt" ^ojwt" /cat rail'

ricrcrapa tfia Kai ol eLKocri i<al recr- npecr^vTepcjv' Kai -qv 6 dpL6po<;
aape<; TTpea/3vTepoi ewecrov ivwiriov avTOiv p.vpid'i fjivpidSwv Kai ;)(tA.tas

Tov apviov' e^^oire? eKa(7To<; avTotv, ^'iXtaSwV Kat keyovTe^ (fycovrj fieydkr], 12

KiOdpav Koi ^laXrjv )^pv(TT]i> ye- d^i.o<; et TO dpviov to icrtpaypevof,

fjiovaav 6vp.Lap.dT0)v, al elcnv al ka^elv TTjv hvvapiv Kai vkovTov Kai
9 TrpocreiiT^al tcoi' dyicuv, dhovTi.'i (^Srjv cro(f>Lav Kai L(T)(yv Kai Tiprjv /cat

Kaivrjv Kol keyouTei;' afios el ho^av /cat evkoyiau. Kai ndv KTiap.a 13

kafitiv TO fii/3kCov Koi kvcrai, rag b eV Tw ovpai'M /cat eV t>J 'yT7 /cat

(r(f)pay2oa<; avTov' ort ia^dyrj'i koI VTTOKdTCD T^9 y^St /Cat fV TT7 dakdcTcrr]
rjyopacra'; Tj/xa? eV tw ai'/xari crov o ecTTt /cat Ta ev auTot? iravTa.

T(t) ©eoj, e/c TTacrrjs (pvkrj'; Kai kaov Kat rjKOvaa XeyovTa? tw Kadrj-
10 /cat edvov<;' Kai iTroirjcra<; avToix; /xeVo) eVt Tou Opovov Kai tco dpvico,

TOJ 0e&) rjiiwv fiacTikeiav koI iepets 7) evkoyia Kai -q Tijirj Kai Xj So^a

takes the gender of its antecedent, I prefer o't Ijere, with 11. is] Son, most and best mss., and 2: the rest om.
N A, and a few niss., 1, 38, 87, &c. But cp. verse 8. kvk\<i!~\ Possibly KvKAiSev, as rec, though
Ta a.iroff'TiK\6fxfva\ The sense forbids us to weakly supported : but the Syr. favours kvkAcii.
suppose that S meant to connect this ptep. with fivpias . . .
x'^'^^] So 2 all else plural.
:

o<pSa\fxoi, and I therefore write it neut. (asN P Q, &c.) 12. Kai Ae'yoi'Tes] Or Kai Aeyovai. All else have
to agree with iri'eu/iaTa, not masc. (as A). S favours \iyovTfs or XfyovTuv, and om. Kai.
pres. ptcp. (with Q) rather than perf (with n A) and . ; Slios €?] So apparintly S though ; all else give

the insertion of art. (with a few mss.), though the S{.(!s ian. With e?, SJios is to be read (with A),
MSS.,and most mss., om. [P liiat, thus, tiv va.^ . . . rather than 6.l,iov (with N Q [P liiuq, and all mss.).

7. Th iSi^A.ioj'] The MSS. and nearly all mss. om. : Cp. iv. 11.
but mss. 7, 3C, ins., as also it and some texts [includ- 13. «V T?) 7^] So rec, with a few mss., pr, and
ing arm not n«(] of ty
; likewise 2 [but / with *].
: some other versions against 2, g and : vg, and the

XE'po's] For Sepias, which all else give. other authorities, which have ini t^s 77)5.
8. ttPTuJi/] With 2 all else om.
: eV TTi 9a\aaari~\ With n alone of Greek copies ;

<l>td\7]v xP^^V'' 7fVou(rai/] All else plural. also 2, and lat. The rest, followed by rec, i-ni ttjs
a'l tla-if] So S and 2 [^ h], with A P,
clearly, i)a\au(lii]s.

and most mss.: against » Q, and a few mss. and 2 3 cVti] S alone. P Q [Tisch. overlooks the
[rfjo], which real S ciair. former] and some mss. read a cVrt (so rec.) A and ;

9. aSoi/rfS~\ All Greek read koI aSouo-ii', also lat. many mss., {Vti only « and a few mss. om. both (as
:

(but /<)', eaiilriHtes; cl, eatitabaut) and all om. Kai be-
; does 2).
fore \iyovTis. A P, most mss., and the
Kai iJKOvaa Ae^ofTos]
AOctoi] S alone, for avo'i^ai : g has ren'ujyuire. lat. (e.vceptg and arm), and most versions, followed
<))i/Aj)s] All else add koI y\diTcrr]S. by rec, om. koi: wand (with some variation before
10. Pa(n\tlav Kai Upf?s Kai 0a<riA6?s] Evidently a and after) Q, ins. it; as also 2 (which, however,
conflation, probably existing in the Greek original of deviates in what follows). It is to be noted that Q,
S $a(n\(iaf Kai UpfU is read by A, and
(as in aeth.): with arm, and perhaps (/, .suj'ports S in making a new
lat. ffaaiKfiav Kai iepoTeiai' by n; SaiTiKe7s Kai lepe7s
; sentence and even paragraph begin with Ka(, and
by U, and all mss., and some versions, 2 included in treating the fciUowing datives as connected with
[P /liat]. See note on Syr. text. Afyoyras, not as part of the ascription.

C2 11
 AnOKAAT^lS. V. 13— VI. 8.

/cat TO KpdTO<; it? rovs aiwt'a? tcjv Kal iS66r) avTU) p.d^aLpa yxeyaXij.

14 al(x)v(iiv. Kai to. Tecrcrapa {wa Kai 0T(. rjvoCyr] rj cr^payl^ r) TpiTf], s

KeyovTa aixrjv. koI ol TrpecrfiiJTepoL rJKOvcra tov rpiTov ^aiov XeyovTo^

VI. ineaav kol irpoaeKvurjcrav. Kal elSov ep)(ov. Kal tSov LTnTO<; /xeXa? Kat o

ore -qvoi^e to apviov p-iav Ik tojv Ka6ijpevo<; eV avrov *e)(<MV t,vyov^

€TTTa cr(j)pa'yC8cjv' Kol -qKovcra et'os iv TTj

X^'P^ auToS. Kat rjKovaa <^

CK Tcjv Tetrcrdpojv t^uxov Xe'yoi'TOS. ws (f)0}vrjv Ik fjiecrov tu>v tfijwv Xeyovaav,

2 (fxovrj ftpovTcov, epxov koL tSe. kol y^olvL^ CTLTov orji'apLov, Kal rpets

rJKovo'a Kal elSov Kai loov itttto? ^otViKes Kpidrj'i Srjvapiov' Kal toi'

XevKOi' KoX 6 Kad-q/JLei'O'S iir avrov, oivov Kal TO iXat-ov pr] dSt.Krjcrr)<;.

€)((jiiu To^ov' Kal iSodr] avrw crre- Kat ore rjuoL^e Trju cr</)paytSa Ti^t" 7

<f)avo<;' Koi i^rjXOe vvkwu */cal TerdpTrjv, rjKovcra ^oivrjv tov

t,wov XiyovTO'i €p\ov. Kal eloov *
eViVrjcre^ /cat ti^a vbKrjcrr].

3 Kat oTe rjvoi^e tyjv cr(f)pay2oa rrjv innov j^Xwpov' Kal tov Kadrjpevov
hevrepav, ijKOvcra tov Bevrepov l,(iiov iTrdvci} avrov ovopa avrov 6 Bdvaros'
4 \iyovTO<; €p)(ov. kol i^rjXdev iVtto? Kal 6 aSr^? d-KoXovdei avr<o' Kal

Trvpp6<;' Koi rw KadrnievM in avrov, iS60rj avrai i^ovcria inl to reraprou

ihody) avTw Xa^elp Ty]v (.lprjvy]v ck TTJ? y^5' aTTOKTeivaL iv pop(f>aia

TTj? y^?. ^Va dA.A.rjX.ov? a(f)d^ovcri' Kal iv Xipo) Kai, iv Oavarco' Kal

14. Ae^oxTa] So Q and many mss. but n A P and : nrm, &c. ; not am'] : 2, and the rest, prefix {pr substi-
most authorities (including 2) have i\cyov. tutes) Ka! (ISou.
VI. 1. ^povTuv] All else singular. *e)/av (vy6f] S has ^i> Cvy6i. See note on Syr.
2. Kal fiKovtra] S only all else om.
: text for this correction.
viKwv *Kal eviKTjffs'* Kal 'iva viKiiffrf] As pointed, 6. </>a)j'7Ji'] So 2, and Q, and most mss. and ver-
S gives (lit.) i/iK7JT7)S Ka! vikwv koX But a slight
. . sions : but N A C P, a few mss., and lat. (except pr)
change (of pointing only) gives the rending as above ;
prefix (is.

which, though an evident conflation, was probably in 4k fi4(rou Tuf'] All else, 4f fxetrcfi rS)V Tctrtrapaji/.
the Greek original of S. A like conflation is still found Kpifljjs] So Q, &c. iorxpiOwv of the other MSS.,
;

in mss. 32, 36. In n, iv'iKrtaf is substituted for 'Iva. a few mss., and 2.
viKTiari, and this reading, of course, supplied one rhv olvov Kal rh t\aiov'\ So one ms. (36), and
member of the conflate reading. lat., except g 2 and the other authorities place -rh
:

Possibly, however, tlie fiK^rris Kal viKwv of S merely f\aiov first.

represents two alternative forms (the former suppoi-ted dStK^fTps] Or -<r€ts.

by 5 rf Ip, the latter by 2 n) of rendering the participle. 7. fciou] All else prefix rfTaprou.
If so, the conflation is due to a Syriac scribe, not to 8. Kal (ISov 'iTTTrof x^'^P'^"'! So /)r only : nearly all

the Greek original. See note on Syr. text. else [koI e/Sor] Kal ISov 'U-tros x^^P*^^'
4. 'IwTTos] All else prefi.x &\Aos. TOV Ka6T]^4you . . . vvofia ainov'] Or, rh uvofxa
Vra] So Q and most mss. and versions but : rov Kadrj/j.4vov ... So S alone : all else 6 KadT}fj.€vos

N A C P, some mss., 2, and hit. and rec, prefix koi. . . . vvQixa aiiTo}.
<r</)a{oucn] Or acjxi^oiiTi. inavw aiiTov] Lit., ^ir" ouTcic.

5. TivolyTj Tj iT(ppayU ri rpirrj~\ So S, and similarly o.KoXovQi'i'] Or T)Ko\ovQei,

mss. 28, 73, 79: all else, ijvot^e Tiiva^pay^SaTrifTplTny. dSodri ai/T^] So Q and most mss., and all ver-
Kal iSou] So Q, and many mss., g and fff \_cl, with sions : the other MSS. and mss. have 4S6dr) aliTo7s.

12
 AnOKAAT^'lS.

9 VTTo T<x)V OrjpLMV TrJ? yi^?. Kat ot€ Kat 6 tjXlo'^ ixeXa<; iyeveTO w? *o"aKKO?^
TjvoL^e TT)v (7<l)paylha ttjv Trefj-TTT-qi', TpL-^Lvo<;' Kttt 17 creXrjvri oX-q eyeVexo
elooi' vTroKOLTO) tov 6vaLa(7Tr]piov, ra? avTrj ws aifxa' Kat ot acTTepe^ tov 13

\jjv)(a<; Tci? eVc^ay/xeVas Slo. tov Xoyov ovpavov enecrav iirl ttjv yrjv, w? (TVKrj

TOV @eov, Kat Sio, tyjv fxapTvpiav ^dXXovcra rous 6A.w6^oi;s avTrj<; dno
10 \r)(TOv, TjV il-^ov Kal eKpa^ap dvejxov fjieydXov aeLOfxevr). Kai 6 14

(fywvfj peyd\r) XeyovTe^' ew? noTe 6 ovpavov *dney^a)pLa6rj^, fKat^ w?

oecTTj-orr;? 6 ay to? Kat d\r]0Lv6<;, /3tySXta eXiaa-ovTaL' Kat ttSj' opos Kat
ov Kpiv€L<; Kttt cKStKCt? TO alp-a rjpcju Trdcra vrjcros ck tou tottov avTOiv
EK Tcov KaTOLKOWTwv eVt TTjs yrj'i ; iKLvrjOrjcrav. Kal ot ySacrtXets rrjs yirjs 15

11 Kat io60r) iKoiaTco avrcov (ttoXtj Kttt ot jLteytcrrai'e? Kat ot -^LXiapy^OL

XevKt)' Kal ippeOrj Iva dvanavaati'Tat, Kal OL nXovaLOL Kal ot Icr^vpoi, Kal
ecu? Kaipov \p6vov puKpov' eai? ov TTcis SouA.09 Kat iXtv0epo<;j eKpvxpav
TrXr)pa)9ciJ(TL Kal ol (jvpSovXoi avToJv iavTovs et? ra air-qXaLa Kat et?

Kal OL dSeX(f)ol avTwv ol /xeXXoi'Te? ra? TTcV/oas twi/ ope'wf ' Kat XeyovcTL 16

12 diT0KT(.Lvi.a6ai &)? Kat avToi. Kal TOt? opecri Kal rat? ireTpaL? irecreTe
etSot' ore *^i'otfe^ tt7i^ <j(j)pay2Sa tyjv i(f)' rjiJ.d';, Kal KpvijjaTe r]ixd<; dwo
eKTY]!/, Kal *cr€to-/Lios^ |u.eyas iyev^TO' TTpocrcjTTOv TOV dpvLOv' OTL rjXOev 17

Lit., ei' t^ dr}pi{f (2, a7r& toD

yiri TWJ/ ^Tjpt'wt/] ffiWavaa'] So 2, with N and some mss. The
fl.) : but
uird in tliis sense has no exact equivalent
(ff) other WSS., some mss., and lat., followed by rec,
in Syriae, and the stop after BavaTcf seems intended read $d\\ei : many mss. BaXovaa.
to indicate the change of preposition [b) the word ; So 2, with N and two mss. only. The
dirii]

which stands for Sripiov ia capable of a plural Syriae preposition in S and 2 represents airii or 4k,
meaning. rather than m6 which is the reading of the other
9. Tas i(T(payfi4vas'\ All else, tSiv iff(payfi€pwv. Greek authorities. See note on verse 8.
'Itjo-oC] S alone but three mss. have 'Itjo-oC Xpitr-
; dvifi.ov iiiyiiXov] Kather an. laxvpov, but for
ToS (cp. i. 2, 9, .xii. 17, &c.): a few authorities, avroii: this adjective there is no evidence.
2 with Q and many mss., toC apviou. The rest om. 14. *a.nexoipla6-i{\ S has a verb= eVaKTj or oTreTaKTj
Af^oKTes] Or Kal \fyovaii> : lit., Kal Keyovres. but as this has no support, and is apparently due to a
11. fKaffTM aiiToiv] So 2, with some little support mistake of the Syriae scribe (by transposition of two
(mss. 28, 73). The true reading is probably outois letters — see note on Syr. text), I restoie oirsxwpi'o'ST).
eita<TT<f, as N A C P and many mss. ; but Q, and many tKal a>s] Rather perhaps om. Kai (else unsup-
others have alno'is simply. ported), and read the following words in sing. see :

fppfBrjl All else add auTois. note on Syr. text.

avairaOawfrat] Or -OfTai. k\iiraovTai\ Lit., flxix^Tfav (or sing.). All
fws KaipoD] Or perhaps en, which all else read. else have singular, and (except perhaps ms. 152) ptcp.
fus ou] Or eois simply. irncra] S alone ins.

12. *^(/oi5e] S, by an error of pointing, represents eVii'7J97|(roi'] S and 2 use here the same verb aa

avoiya, for (Teioixfin) in last verse. Possibly they read 4<ra\(i-

*a-(iiTfi6s'] S has (fws, a scribe's error between 9ri<Ta.v here (as ms. 95), and iraAeuo^eVr) there (as A and

two similar Syriuo words. See note on Syr. text. ms. 12). But this verb = klvu, ii. 5, siipr.
*(rdKKos} S represents oo-K(ij, but a change of 15. ol iVxffof] Or possibly ol Smarol, as reo.
one letter in the Syr. (see note on it) restores traKKos. reads (with doubtful authority) lit., at Swanfis.
;

ayrJ)] Or avTip S alone ins.

: 16. TrpoffwTrou] S alone om. tov KadTHj.ivov iirl tov
13. ^iri] So N and ms. 47, and ly, for ds. Cp. ix. I. 8p6pou Kal airh rr/s ipyfis, after this word.

13
 AnOKAAT^lS. VI. 17— VII. 9.

17 Tjixepa 7) fxeydXr) rrj'; opyrj<; eacppaytcrpevcop, eKarov /cat reacra-

avTwV /cat Tt? SvvaTaL (jTadrji'ai ; pdKovTa /cat T€crcrape<; ^Y^XtaSes, e/c

VII. Kat ixera tovto elSov, re'crcrapas TTttcrr;? (f)vXrj<? 'IcrpaijX. 'E/c (fyvXyjq 5

ayyeXov? icTTcoTas iiri Ta<; recrcrapas 'lovSa SwSe/ca ^^tXtaSes" e/c (ftvXrjs

yci)VLa<; rrj? 7^?' x^^i- Kparovvra^ tov? 'Fovfiijv SwSe/ca ;)(''^^'^Se9" e/c <f)vXrj<;

riaaapat; avepovi' iva prj nrverj Tdo owoe/ca ^^tXtaSe?' e/c (pvXyj<; 6

avep.o<; eVi T77? •yrj'; pyjre inl Trjs 'Acrr^p, SwSe/ca ;)(tXiaSe?' e'/c (f>vXrj<;

6akd(rcrr)<;, p^^e iirl irdv oevhpov. Nec^^aXt, SwSe/ca ^tXtaSes" e'/c

2 Koi €l8ou dXXov dyyeXov dvafiaivovra (f>vXyj'; Mavacrrj, SwSe/ca ^tXtaSes'

dno dvaToXojv -qkiov, e^ovTa cr^pa- e'/c (f)vXy]'i "Svpecov, S&lSe/ca ^tXiaSes' 7

ylSa ©eou t,ciivTO';' /cat CKpa^e (fxuvrj e'/c (f)vXy]s 'lcra)(a.p 8wSe/ca ^tXtctSe?'
peyakrj rots Ticrcrapcriv ayyeX.ot? 015 e'/c (f)vXrj<; Aeut SwSeKa ^[(^tXtaSes' e'/c s

iS69rj auToi? dSt/ci^crat Tr]v yrjv /cal (f)vXyj'; Za/iovXcju, SwSe/ca ^tXiaSes"

i
Tii)i' ddXaaaav Xeywv, prj aSt/crycrr^re e'/c (^vX-^g ^l(o(Trj(f), SojSe/ca ^iXtaSe?.

rrji' yrjv py]Te ttjv 6dXacraav p-qre e'/c (f)vXrj<; BevLaplv SojSe/ca ^tXtaSe?
TO. SeVSpa, ctT^pt? ov <x<^payi(T(ii)p(.v i(T(f)payiapevoL. /cat /tera ravra eiBou 9

TOv<; SouXous ToG ©eoO eVt rwi' ovXof TToXvi/ w dpiOprjcraL avTOV
p€TWTTO)V avTCOV. ouSets -^Swaro' e'/c Trat'Tos eduov<;

4 Kal TjKovaa tov dpiOpov twv /cat ^vXtj? Kat Xaoit' /cat yXwcrcraii',

17. auTwi'] So 2 ['n^; not rf], with «C and one a(l>payiffuifiev] Or -o^ec.
ms. (38), and lat., except j)c : all else avrov. 0toD] Without rifiun following : so a few mss.
VII. 1. Koi /tparoCi'Tos] So mss. 28, 73, 94 : all and versions (not 2).
else om. xat. 4. S alone om. ia(ppayi(rfx(vot \_-oiv] after the
dfe'/ioKs] The Greek copies, except ms. 38, numerals ; but a few mss. om. them and it together.
ins. Tjjs yfis after this word, and so 2, &c. : a few *\(TpaT\\] 2 reads 'lapariKnwv : all else vluv
versions, including arm and other texts of rg [not cl.,

nor am, &c.], om. 5. S (with aeth. alone) om. 4(r(f>payiaixivoi [-ai]
2. avaPaifopTa] The Syr. text is slightly uncer- here (after the first x'^^O ''"'^ ii^s- only in verse 8 S « :

tain (see note on it), and may be read either as pre- and 2 I ins. here, but om. from verse 8 (with pr) rec. :

terite, or present ptcp. If the former is adopted ins. after every tribe (12 times), with a veiy few mss.,
(= %s av40-n) it may imply that the original of S had g and vti ; but all MSS. and most mss., 2 n p [d
ava^avTa (with ms. 1, and rec). But S often uses doubtful], twice only— here and verse 8.
pret. for pres. ptcp. (as in the closely parallel passage, 6. Note that S (as also 2) favours the spelling Nep-
xviii. 1, i.yy(\oii Kara/SaiVocTo is rendered as if it 8a\i and, perhaps, also yiavaaij (Q), and in verse 7
(n),

were %s Kare'/Si)). I therefore retain i.va.^aivovra, 'itraxdp (C Q and many mss.); and S transposes
with nearly all. 2 is doubtful. Issachar and Levi. S n om. Levi ; see note on Syr.
ocaToXii'] So A and one ms. (90) so too xvi. ; text.
12 infr. 2 with all else, -\^s. But the plural in S,
: 9. Kal] S alone ins. (see note on Syr. text).
being idiomatic, is not conclusive as to the Greek. Sx^oi> iroAw] So A, with pr and other forms
3. liiiTe (bis)'] Or ^TjSf (as n). of vt (but not y), V(/, &c. 2, and the Greek generally,
:

/i7)T€ TCI 5€v5pa] Lit., Kal MTjre (or /iTjSe). have Kal tSov ox\os but C om. ISov.
Tro\vs,

&XP'5 ov] Or &XP'S simply (cp. ewj ov, vi. 11). tv api&^Tiffai avTov] Lit., ov tis aptdfihy avTov.
The Greek copies vary here and xv. 8 ; ii. 25 they Cp. first note on ii. 21 siij'r.

ins., xvii. 17 they om., ov. ipvKris] Or plural, as all else, exceptor.

14
 VII. 9 — ^'iii- 2. AnOKAAT^lS.

ecTToiTe? ^vwmov tov upovov /cat etTTC ftot" OVTOL eiCTLV ot ip^opevoL
ivioTTLOv TOV apviov, Kol Trepifiefikr]- e/c Trj? 0Xi\pe(i)? rrys peydXrj'^, kol
p.evoi crroXa? Xeu/ca?* /cat (j)oiviKe<; eu etrXwav Ta5 crxoXag avTuv Kat
10 rat? ^epcrt// avTwv' koI Kpd^ovTe<; iXevKavav avTd<; iv tw aipaTi tov
<f)0)vy jxeydXr) /cat Xeyoi'Tes' 17 crcjTTjpia dpvLOV. Std ToGxo etcrtt' ivcj-mov tov 15

Tw 0ew Tjjxwv /cat rw Kadrjpivco erri. Opovov TOV ©eou, Kat XaTpevovcriv
u Tou dpovov /cat Tw dpvLOi. /cat iravTe? avTco Tjpepa'; Kat vvkto'; iv tw vaw
ol ayyeXoL etcrrrj'/cetcrat' kvkXco tov avTov' KOL 6 Ka6y]pevo<; eVt rou
dpovov /cat Toit' TTpecr^vTepcop /cat rolf dpovov (TKrjvaxreL in avTovs' ov irei- i^

Tecrcrdpwi' ^wu>u' /cat enecrov ivMiriov vdcrovcriv ovoe oi.\py](Tov(TLV' ovoe

TOV dpovov iiil TO, TTpocrwTTa. avTwv pr] TTearrj iir aurov? 6 77X.to?, oiiSe

12 Xeyotre?' djxrjv' rj Sofa /cat 17 TTCti' Kavpa' OTL TO dpvLov TO dvd 17

evXoyia /cat 17 croc^ta /cat 17 eu^a- pecrov ToO dpovov TTOLpavci avTov?'
pLCTTia KOL rj TL/JLTj KOL T) ovvajj.L'; Kat ohrjyrjCT^i. aurovs eVt ^61)171' Kat
Koi Tj tcr^v? Tw ©€&! Tjpwv et9 tovs eVt 7nr]yd<; vZdToiV Kat efaXeti/zet Trat'

13 atwi/a? TCtJV alcovwv dp-qv. Kat odKpvov iK T(i)v 6(f)0aXpcov avTcjv.

dneKpldrj el<; e/c rait' irpecr^vTepojv Kat oral' yjvoi^e ttjv cr<f>paylSa VIII.

Xeycov poL' ovtol 01 TTepL^e/^Xrj- T'i7f ifiBoprjv, iyev€To aiyrj iv tw

pevoL Tcts crroXa? ra? X€ii/ca9 rtVe? ovpavo), ws rjpLoipLOV. Kat etSof rovs -

Metcrt; /cat TTodev -qXBov ; /cat eiprjKa eTTTO. dyyeXous ot ivanriov tov &eov
avTM' Kvpii pov av otSas. Kat elcrTrjK€i.crav' Kat iS6dr)crav aurots

4crTi)Tes] So apparently S and 2 (with «AP 11. At end of verse, S alone om. koI TrpocnKvvTjaav
and some mss.). But the Syriac (as also Latin) is
inconclusive here ; and possibly (aruTas (of Q and 12. 71 eitXoyia Kai] All else place these words
most niss.) may be intended by both or kaTwrav ;
before ri Si^a.
of C and ms. 38. 14. Or fhov.
(tpnKa]
KoX nepi$e$\Tifi.4voi] Or -ovs. The accusat. is 16. with ms. 36, om. en after both nnvaffouatv
S,

read by N A C Q and most

and </ the nominal, niss., : and supported in the iirst case by N, and
iit^i-qaouinv,

by P and a few mss. also by pr and r(/. The in-

; in the second by P and a few mss. (1, 36, 38, &c.).
sertion of Kai, in which S is supported only by py, A Q and most mss. ins. in both places. 2 agrees
and other early citations of vt, seems to indicate that with \/i[d I p\ but M with Q], as do also pr and rg ;

this ptcp. is meant to be of same case as the preceding but g with P [C hiat, vii. 14-17].
one. But the Greek of this passage is (if the best ov^i . . . ou5e uTj] Or ou5e firj . . . ou5' ov firj.

copies may be trusted) so ungrammatical that one 17. ^irl foiiji' Kal eVl ir-nyds] S alone: for eVl
cannot draw any certain conclusions as to the text. (oiris TT. (MSS., most mss., hit. and other versions),
Or -KM.
<Poh,K(s] or eirl (axras -r. (some mss.) ; 2 doubtful.
10. Kpd^ovr€S .... Ka\ Xe'yoCTes] Or Kpti^uutTi . . . e|a\eii|'ei] S alune om. i 8(6s after this verb.
Kal \iyovaiv. But for Xiyovaiv there seems to be no VIII. 1. irav'] Orgre.
authority ; and with itof prefixed seems to
\«7<""''f5 2. ei(TTTiKfi(rav'] So S and 2, supported by 17, and
require Kpi^ovT^s, though the Greek evidence for it ms. 38 and a few others (with varying orthography).
is slight, and for koi (which 2 cm.) slighter. All else have kariiitaai (pr and vg, slaiiies, which is

Koi Tij5 icafl.] Kal is peculiar to S. indecisive).

15
 AnOKAAT^'lS. VIII. 2 — II.

3 €TTTa craXTTtyye?. Kat aWos rjXde Kai pepLyptua ev vSart Kai i/3Xy]0r)crav

itJTadrj inl tov Bvaiaa-TrjpLOv' €)(a>v eiS TTjt' yrji'' Kttt TO TpLTov Tri<; yrjs

Xi^avoiTov '^pvaovV koI iS66r] aurw KaTeKarj' Koi to Tp'nov twu BevSpwu
^u/xia/xara ttoWo. rat? Tryoocreu^ais KaTeKoirj. koL ttSs ')(opTo<; Trj<; yrj?

TO)u ayiwv iravTOiv, eVt to t)vai.a- KaTeKarj. Kai 6 SevTcpos icrdXTTiae' 8

4 crrTqpLov TO ivcoinov tov Opovov. kol Kal iyeveTO w? opo? peya Kaiopevov
dvefirj 6 KaTTPCx; tw^ dvp-ia^aTuiv Tat9 iTTecreu ei? T'l^f OdXacrcraV Kal iyeveTO
Trpocrevx^als twv ayttov, e'/c 'x^eipoi TO Tp'iTov TTj'; OaXdcrcrrj? alpa' Kal 9

5 TOV ayyekov ivcoTriov tov ©eoi). kol dnedave to TpiTov TrdvTuv twv ktl-

eikr)(f)ei> 6 ayyeXos to XifBavuiTov^ /cal (TpaTwv TUiv eV tti 6aXd(Tcrrj to e'x°''

iyep-Lcrev avro Ik tov TTupos tou eVl t/zU^TJI'. Kat to TpiTOV TOiV TrXoLU)V

TOV 6v<TLa(rTr]pL0v, kol e/SaXev eis ttJu SL€(j)6dprj. Kal 6 TpiTO'i icrdXTnae, 'o

yrjv Kol iyevero fipovral Kal (f)0)vai Kal eirecrei' c'k tou ovpavov dcnrjp
Koi acTTpaTTol kol aeLcrpos. peya? KaLopevo'; ws Xa/x7rds' Kal
f> Kat ot enTOL ayyekoL ol e^j^oi^Tes rd? inecrei' eVl to Tp'iTov tcjv TTOTapwv
e77Ta craXTTt-yya?, rjToi.p.acrai' iavTovi; Kal inl Td<; irrjyd'; tcjUv vodTcov,
7 iva craXmcrcjcrL. Kai 6 TrpojTO'; icrdX- Kal TO ovopa tov dcTTepo? XeyeTat n
TTicre' /cat iyeveTo ;^d\a^a Kai 77i}p 6 'AxpLvdos' Kal iyefeTO to Tp'iTOv

3. SWos] S alone omits &yy(Kos after tliis 8. Seiirepos] Without SyyeAos following : so N
word. alone.
Tais Tpofffvxa'is'] Lit., ^f rais trp.^ and so in tyiviTo is] So ms. 95 : all else om. eytVero.
next verse ; but as it seems probable that S treats the Kai6iJievov] So Q and many mss. the other :

dative as instrumental in both places, I think it best Greek copies, and nearly all the versions (including 2),
not to translate the prefi.xed preposition. 2 [dnp; prefix Tupi.
but / doubtfully] uses the same prefix here but in ; eiretrec] All else, f^KrfSri, which perhaps S
next verse that of the genitive. S is alone in omitting intends.
Hva Sda-fi [Siicri;, or 5iJ!] before these words. 9. TTiivTuv] S and 2 alone ins. [? with *].
dvcTiaaT-qpiov'] S alone cm. to add rh xp^'^ovf. Th exor] All else, to. exo^To.
5. TOV ^ttI tov QvaiafTTTjpiov^ All else om. tov iirl x^vx'h"^So N alone of Greek copies all the :

[C hiat, viii. o-ix. l(i]. rest, and and most versions, plural \_\. hiai'].
lat.

4yeyfTo'] All else plural, except ms. fi8. So rec, with Q and many mss., and
Sie(/)Sapr)]

7. if vSaTt] Or BSoTi. So 2 [<h for which d has; lat. ; the other mss. and versions (including 2) have
(V oipayifil : but 2 p, with all else, eV alfiaTi. The plural.
words a'lfuiTt and BSari might readily be confounded 10. TpiTos] All else add &yyi\os: so verse 12, and
but the equivalent words in Syriac are more nearly ix. 1.
alike, and perhaps it would Ijave been better to restore XapLtrdi] The -word here used in S usually re-
*o?uaTi in the Greek text. See, however, note on presents (ph6^, and in the only other place where A.
Syr. text. occurs in Apoc. it is rendered ditferently.
(iv. 5) Kut
i$\ilBTiaav'\ So 2, and a few mss. : the rest I see no reason to doubt that X. was found here in the
Gieek original it is a word which seems to have had
:

X^p^oi TTis 7^s] AH else have x^^P^^ instead no proper equivalent in Syriac, and is usually trans-
of T^j 7^j but possibly the Syr. noun is meant to
: literated not only by 2 (as here) and Ilkl., but by Psh.
represent x^P"^"' X^'^P'^^, as Mk. vi, 39 (Psh.). See 11. i"Ai(/ir8os] S clearly distinguishes iii(>iyflos here
note on Syr. text. from ii|iiV9ioi' in next sentence. See next note.

16
 VIII. 1
1
— IX. 5. AnOKAAT^lS.

Tcou vhaTojv ojs onjJLi'Oi.oi'' /cai ttoXXoi Twt' (f)pedT(ov Trj'i d/3v(T<T0V. Kat 2

Tcju dudpanrcDV aTtidavov' ort ctti- dvdjirj KaTTVo^ e'/c ToJv ^pedTOiv, cos

12 Kpdv6r]crav to. vSara. Kal 6 re'rapTO? KaTTi.'os Ka/xiVov p-eyakr]^ KaLop.evrj<;'

icrdXTTicr^, koX inXt^yy] to rpirov tov Koi icTKOTLcrdr) 6 ijXtos Kat o a^^/) e/<:

17X101; /cat TO rpLTov ttj? aeXijvr)'; Tou KaTTvov TSiV <f>peaTa)v. Kat ck tov 3

Kol TO TpiTov Twi/ dcTTepuiv' Kai Kanvov i^rjXBov d/cptSes ets ttji' yrjv,

iaKOTiadrjcrav to rpirov avTcjv' Kal iS60r] avTais i^ovaia rjV d^ovaiv

KOL 7] rjjxipa ovk ec^atfc to jpiTov ot aKopnioi ttjs yij?- Kai ippeOr) 4

13 avTTj^' Koi rj vvq b^oi(t)<i. Kat auTats tVa ^17 dStKrjcr&jcrt TOf 'xppTov
TjK-oucra ei/o? deTou TreTO/xevov iv Trj<; yrj'i' Kat TTCtt" -)^\(opov ovoe
TO) ovpavo) XeyovTO^' ovai ouai ovai SevSpcf el p.7j Toi)^ di'dpomov'; otTti^es

Tot? K'ttTotKovcrii' eVt Trj<; yrj^ eK ttj? OVK e\^ovcrt T'i7f (T<j)paylSa tov (deov

(f)U)i'rj<; rljiiv aakTriyywv tSiv rpuov inl T(j)v jx.€TU)TT(i)V avTcou. /cat iooQ-q 5

dyyikojv rwv ixeWoi'Twp craX.TTi^eti'. auTats tVa ju-i^ aTTOKTeLUcocriv avTovs,

IX. Kal 6 Tre/j-TTTos icrdXinae, koL eiBoi' dXXd fiacravLadijcTovTai jxrjva^ rrevTC

acrrepa eK tov ovpavov TrenTcjKOTa /cat 6 /Sacrat'tcr/j.os avTwv ws /Sacra-

iirl TTjS y^?, Kat ih60rj avTW rj /cXets ftcr/Aos (TKOpniov oTav Trecrrj en av-

us a^ivOioy] (i) For is, all else, except jU?' and IX. 1. fir! Ttjs 7f|s] So mss. 38, 97, for ei'j ttji/ 7j>,
//, reail iU. (ii) A few niss. (7, 28, 79) agree with S of nearly all else. Cp. vi. 13.

in reading fiif/ivflos . . . i.<^ivOiov : nearly all else read Tiii' tppicLTui'^ AU else toO ippiaros, here, and
i^ivBov (for -101/) ; N alone of Greek copies reads the next verse [his).

latter word in both places. 2. iisyaK-qs Kaio^eVj;?] So a few mss. (36, 38,

oTi iiriKpavBriaaii Ta BSoTa] S alone, for iK tiiv &c.) and (/ ; but N A I', many mss., /(, pr, and vg,

vZaTdiv, OTi itriKpavOritTav. and other versions, followed by rec, om. the latter
12. Kal (aKoriaSTiaav] Or -iVflii, which is the read- word U and many mss., and 2, the former.
;

ing of the three mss. (35, 68, 87) which (with the Coiiiiii. 3. oirais] Or auTors (here, and verses 4 and 0).
of Andreas [Cod. Coislin.], and the Amrenian version) S and 2 are indecisive here, the Syriac words for
support S in substituting koi with indicative for 'Iva aKpi'Set and for aK6innoi both being masc. Eee. has
aKUTicdfi, the best attested and usual reading. 2 com- the feni., following P and most mss., against N, in all
bines both into a coiiHate reading: in hi, 'Iva aKoTtaBri these places ; A has fern, in verses 3 and 4 only ; Uiu
t6 rpWov aSiTuv ['] Kal eirKOTitrdniTay [Kal] r) v/J-fpa fir/ verse 5 only.
ipavri [or tpavri, or tpaivrf] : in dp mote skilfully, iVa %v eX"'"''"'] •'^li ^Ise have is for -Ifv, and all

aKOTiadri rh rpWov avTUV Kal ftTKoriffdr) if 7]fi€pa 'lya (except 2) add il,oii(Tiav after ex"""'"'-

^h fpavrt [or as above]. See note on Syr. text. 4. oSiKTJffaio'i] Or -aovat.

oiiK ((patvi'] For ^)) (pai-jj [iJiaiVii], with the KoX irdv] Nearly all else, oo5e [^TjSt] irai-.

same three mss. (cp. note on x'v'i ''• ') ^''"^ Cvmin. StVSpo] All else, irav iivhpov.
13. Kal ffKovaa] All else prefix Kal dioy. So 2, with Q and most mss., pi\ and
auToii']

T(p Qvpavif^ All else fx^aovpai'-fifxaTt [-ifT^ari), )(/ \_ct, with most], and other versions the other :

which probably S intends. Cp. xiv. 6, xix. 17. M.SS., a few mss., g, and «)«, arm, &c., om.
Ae'701'Tos] All else add <puv^ l^fnydKr)]. 5. fia.aavia0i)aovTai] Or -fliio-i. All else prefix '/i/o.

ro7s KaroiKovffif'\ Oi" Toi/s KaroiKoui'Tas. ireffT) ^ir"] S alone ; but the MKS. and many
TTJs (pavfis^ All else rin/ Aoiiraii' (pocvui', mss. read (by etacism) irtV?) without (iri : against
except 2 \_il>ip ; not /], which reads t^s tpufTjs Tciv naiari, which the other authorities give (except a few
Konrciv. mss., which have irA^li;). Cp. vii. 16, where one is
Tuv (raA7ri77aii'] So 2 : all else t^s <rd\- tempted to conjecture iraiari for TreVij i-n\ in view of
this passage, and also of Esai. xlix. 10 [LXX].
 AnOKAAT^lS. IX. 5—14.

(> dpojTTOv. Kol eV rats rj/J.epaL'i e/cei- ovpa'i op,oia<i crKopTn.(t)' Kai KevTpa
fais l,7}rricrovaLV ot avOpunroi rov fSe^ iv Tats ovpals avTcou' /cat

OdvaTov KoX ov /XTj evpaxTLV avTou' 17 i^ovcria avTOiv doLKrj<jai tov<; du-

Koi iTri6v[J.y](TovcrLV aTToOaveiv, /cat OpaiTTov; p.rjva<; TreWe. /cat e^oucrtv 1

7 (^ev^eTau 6 6a.vaTo<i air avrdv. Kai eV avTwv */SacrtXea^ tov ayyeXoi/

TO OflOlCOfXa TWf OLKpicKtlV OjXOLOV Ti^9 aySvcrcroi;' w ovop.a 'Efipaia-Tl
LTTTroL^ qroLp.aaiJ.ei'OL'; ei? TTokep-ov. 'A/SaSSwp'' /cat eV ttJ 'EkXrjVLKrj

Kol eVl Ta<; KetftaXas avTwv w? crre- ovofjia e)(et 'ATToXuajt-. 17 ouat 17 12

(fiavoi, ofxoLOL -^pvaqj' /cat Ta Trpocrco- /u,ta dTTTJXdev, ISov ep)(0VTai, etl

ira avTOiV ws TrpocruiTra dvOpwirwu Suo ovat. MeTO, Tavra 6 €Kto<; 13

S Koi eixoi^ TpL)^a'; cjs Tpi)(a.<; yvvaiKuiv' ayyeXos ecraXTTtcre. /cat rjKovcra

') Kol ol oSdire? avTcov w? \e6vT(i}V- koI (fxiiur^u fxiav, Ik tcov recradpwv
(.ly;ov dcopaKa'; w? OaipaKa'; criSr^poSs' KepaTwu rov OvaiaaTrjpiov tov
Ktti 7) (f)cjvr] TOW TTTepvycov avTwv ws Xpvcrov TOV ivwTTiov tov ©eou'
(^(livrf dpp.a.Tcoi' XTTTTUiv ttoXXwu Tpe- Xeyoi'Ta toj c/ctw ayyiXui 6 €^wv 14

10 -^^ovTcov ei5 Tr6\(.p.ov- koI e^ovcnv Trfv crdXTTLyya, Xvaof tov<; tcct-

6. ou /ii; 61'puxTij'] Or evp-tjaouffiv (or -wffir). h, and pr, and vg\_e!, with arm, &e. not am, &c.] ;

if)€ii|fToi] S and 2, with Q and most niss., and give Kai : all MSS., g, and 2) om.
the rest (including
lat., followed by rec. against (pdyei of A P (n <t>vyn)
; 2, with Q
and many mss., reading i^ovalav (xouaiv.
and a few mss., followed by rev. 11. Kai exouatvl P and some mss., lat., 2, and
7. Th SfjLolu/ia] All else ra ifnoiii^aTa, exfejit 2 must versions, ins. Kai the rest om. The Greek copies :

and g. are divided between exovcriv and fx'"""" "f ^^^ '"'•)
oVoioi'] Or
with nearly all authorities
o/ioia, ;
/i, pr, and vg, have hiibebaut
; g, habeiit.
or '6^JiOio^, with N alone. 2 apparently supports w, but *&aaiKia\ The word in S represents 6.yjf\ov :

its text shows signs here of conflation with S. See but as it differs from that which represents $a(ri\fa by
note on Syr. text. the insertion of but a single letter, I treat it as a cleri-
ffr4<pavoi '6fxoioi avBptitnuv] S, by omitting
. . . cal error (see note on Syr. text), and restore /3a<n\€'a.
the points which mark the pluml, appears to make (fi 6vofj.a] Lit., ov uvo^a [auToD]. One ms. (18)
these nouns singular ; but I treat this as an oversight reads as above, and so « (with avT<f added) /i, pr, and ;

of the scribe (and so in 2 ^ as regards the former), and vg, ciii HOmeH, as also 2 [^d I p"]. APQ
and mo^t mss.
retain the plural, with all the other authorities. The have only ijvofia avT^ji, and soy; also 2 n (with Kai
word by which -irpiaana is here rendered is, though prefixed).
plural in foini, the usual equivalent of vp6crwnov, but 'A^aSSdv] See note on Syr. text.
'
is used also, as here, for the plural. 'KWrjviKri . . . Atto Aijoii/] (i) Lit., ^vpioKri: so
8. elxof^ Or Uxovai (as verses 10 and II, but not rg adds /ntiiw . . . Exterminans (and vt similarly),
9) ; but for this reading there is here no authority. (ii) Two mss. (49, 98) read (as S) airoXiuv = Looser.
\f6vrwi''] So A: all else add ^o-oi', except ms. 73. See note on Syr. text ; and cp. verse 14 (Kvaov).
9. BaipaKas . . . GcCpaKas (nSTjpovs~\ S (not 2) writes 12, 13. M€Ta ravra 6 cktos] This reading is sup-
these words as singular (cp. verse 7, aTeipavoi ....). ported by N alone of Greek copies, and copt. alone of
10. (TKOfjiriV] All else plural. [C /)itf<, x. 10—xi.5.] versions, (land one ms. (14) have Ka! fieTaratrai .; . .

Kol KffTpa fSi^ if'] The Se is obelized in S. many mss., Mera ravra Kai 6 ... but A P, and most ;

The reading ko.) Kcurpa iv is supported by many mss. authorities (including 2 and g and vg), followed by
and versions, including vg, but vt is doubtful. But rec, connect ^era ravra with the preceding verse and
the MSS., many mss., 2 and other versions, give koX place a full stop after, with Kai following.
KfVTpa Kai if. The reading of rec, koI Kivrpa ^v iv, 14. Kcyovral Or -ovros, or -ovtrav.
is weakly supported. 6 ex""^ ^'' ''? exovTt, but for this there is
Kai T] i^ovffia aiiTuv] A few mss. (1, 36, 79, &c.), little authority — and less (if any) for $j elx^ oi rec.

18
 AnOK.\AT^lS.

crapa<; dyyeXov^ tov<; SeSe/AcVov? eVl avd p(j)TT(t)V' /cat eV tov TTvpo? Kat ck
Tw TTora/xw rw fieydXa) Y^ix^paTTj. ToC deiov Kat CK roi) KaTri'ou roO
'5 Kat i\vdrjcrav ol T€<T(rape<; dyyeXoL ol iKTropevo/jLeuov c'k tou crrd/Aaro?

qTOLjjLacrfj.ei'OL et? ttju wpav koI ets avTwu. 7) yap i^ovcria tcou iinroiv iv i.j

T'/jt' 7)fj.epai> Kai eis rot' prjva' Koi ei? Tw (TTOfiaTL avTOiv Kat eV rate oupats

Toi' iviavTov, iva. dTTOKTeiucocri to avTojv, Kat ot XotTTOt rolt' dv6 pdjTTOJV 20

i() TpLTOV Tb>v dvOpaiTTOiV. Koi 6 dpi^yu-o? ot ouK aTriKTdvdrjcrav iv rat? ttXt^-

Twi' (TTpaTevfiaTMi' tov ImnKov, Svo yats ravrat?, oure fteTevorjaav c'k

/i-upiaSa? iJLvpid8o)v rjKovcra tov dpt- ToC epyov Twv ^^ecpcov avTojv, Iva p.rj

17 6pov avTcju. Kttt Tou? Ka0r]fj.cuov<i iTpo<TKVvrj(Tovcri Ta oaipovta Kat ra

in avTcJju e^.oi'Tat; 0a)paKa<; TTvpivov<;' etSwXa TO. -^pvad Kat ra dpyvpd
Koi '\vdKivdov deiwSrj'^ /cat ai Ke<f)a- Kat ra ^^aXKo, Kat ra ^uXtt'a Kat to.

Xat TOJv LTTTTcov avTcoi', w? /ce</)aXat XWiva, a ovTe /SXeVeti' *Swai'rat^

XeovTOjt'' /cat e'/c tov (7Top.aTO<; avTU)v ovTe dKoveLv ovTe TrepnraTelv, Kat 2[

e/cTTopeuerat TTup Kat deiov' /cat ov fieTevorjcrav €k tiov (povtov avTwv

18 /caTTt-o?. Kat diTO tuiv Tpioiv TrXrjycoi' Kat CK Twt' (pappaKCLcov avTcov Kat eK
TovTcov dTTeKTdvdrjcrav to TpiTov twv T7JS 7Topv€ia<; avTwv.

15. El's tV Wff""'] ^° 1 ^"*^ many mss., and 2: position of these two nouns here; and so in verse 18.
but most om. ti's T-ny. The colon is superfluous.
f'i! Toy . . . e'i! ToV] S and 2 alone ins. the 18. (cal awh . . . Ka\ ex toC irt/pis'] S and 2, and rl,

preposition in tliese places. alone have Kai in the former of these two places : S
16. ToS iiririitou] Lit., Tuy iTnreW, but for this alone in the latter.

tbere no support, exceptor.

is e'/c rov Beiovl So 2 with P and a few mss. and
f^vprnSasI So 2 [!'], with N alone. All else have ff
: the rest om. ex.
/ivptaSf!, with or without Sio [or 5iit-] prefixed. 4k tov Kawyov'] So 2 with C P and some of the
In S, and 2 [^d I p ; not «] the punctuation shows that same mss. as in last, and y and rff [d, &c. not am or ;

the word is regarded as accusative, in apposition with anil'] : the rest om. iK.
rhy apid/j.6y. TOV (TT<(|UOTos] Two mss. (91, 95) here support
17. Kat roiis Ka6Tj/j.(yovs e^xorras] S omits the . . . S ; also lat. : but all else plural.

opening words of this verse, koI oStuis dSoy toIs h- 19. T) ydp~\ Lit., Sti t] : but for this reading there
irour 4y ttj ipacrii. This text, with this omission, is no support.
rather represents teal ot KaB^ifieyoi .... ex""'"'*' [o'' (TT6iJiaTi avTwv'] All else add substantive verb.
^XO""'']- See note on Syr. text. But I think it best ohpa'is aiiTwy'] S alone om. the concluding
to treat the omission as casual (whether in the Syriac clause, al yap ovpal . . . aSiKov<ri.
or in its Greek original), and to leave the rest of the 20. otJre] Or auSe.
Greek text unaltered. As it thus stands, the accusa- TOV fpyov] .All else plural.
tive may be regarded as pendent. Or -awffi.
Trpo(TKvyri<Tov(Ti'\

SiipttKas iru/nVous] S {not 2) writes these words ^vKiya So N alone all eke reverse
. . . X'idiva] :

in singular : cp. verse 9. the position of these two adjectives.

fvuKiydoy fleiwoi)] Lit., Kapx'h^oya Odov: all *imavTai] Or *5uvaToi. S alone om. but as ;

else have uaKivBiyovs Kai BftwSeis. See note on Syr. this appears to be accidental, I supply the word.
text. oijTf 'KeptiraTi7v'\ Lit., ^ 7r6^nraT€7i/.
ratv lirirwy aiiTwy'] S alone ins. pron. 21. Kal 4k . . . Kal c'k] All else ,inboth places) oCre €k.
rov (rT6fjiaros2 All Greek copies have plural <pap^aKiiitiy~\ Or (pap/xaKoiy : but see note on
also 2 and the other versions ; except the lat., which Syr. text.
agree with S : cp. next verse. nopvfias auTwr] All else (except pr) add nfre
Kal dilov Kal Kairvos'] All else reverse the 4k Tuiy K\ff^fjLa.Twy avTwv.

D2 J9
 AnOKAAT^l'lS.

X. Kat elSoj' dWov dyyeXov /cara- KOL 6 dyyf.Xo<; ov eiSov icTTcoTa eVt t,

l^aivovTa Ik tov ovpavov nepi^e- rTjs daXd<T(rrj<; koL eVl rrj? y^?. o? i^pe
jBKrjpiivov ve(j)ekrji'' /cat r) Ipts eVt rryt"
X^'^P'^
avTov ets rot" ovpavov' /cat 6

TYjv K€(f)a\.rii' aiiTov' Koi to Trpocrco- cofjLocrev iv rw i,covTL et? rov? atoivas
TTOV avTov w? 6 17X109, Koi ol TTo'Ses rwj' atajfoit"' OS cKrtcre rot" ovpa-
2 avTov o)<; *crri'A.ot^ TTvp6<;' Kau e^^wt" vov /cat ra eV avTW, Kat n^t" yrjv Kat
eV TTj
X^'P''
o-VTov jSt^kaptOLOv ra iv avTjj, ort xpdi/os ouk ecrrat
dvecoyp.evov' kol e0r]Ke tov Trooa crt" *dXX.a^ eV rats T]p.epaL<; tov 7

avTov TOV Seftot' inl Trj'; 6aXcicrcrrj<;, eySSo'yu,ov dyyeA-ov, orat- peXXj)
,; TOV ok evcovvp-ov eVt ttJs y^ys' '^o-' craX.TTt^eti', Kat iT€Xe<Tdr] ro /Avcrrrj-

eKpa^e (fxovrj fieydkyj axnrep Xecou /atoi' roO BeoS, o evr]yyeXi.(Te rows
fivKOLTai' Koi oTe eKpa^ev iXdXr]- oovXous avTov tov<; vrpoc^r^'ras.

crav at CTrra /BpovToi rat? eavTcov Kat (pojvrjv rjKovaa ek rou ovpavov 8

4 (pcoval^. Kat ore iXdXrjO'av at CTrra ndXiv XaXovaav jxeT ip-ov Kat Xe-
^povTa'i, iixeXXov ypd(f>eLV. Kat yjKovcra yovo-af vTTaye Xd/Be to /StySXapt-

(f)C:)vrjv e'/c row ovpavov tov €/3So'/xou Stoi' ro ef rT7

X^'^P'-
^°'^ dyye'Xou rou
Xeyovcrav, (jc^payicrov o iXaXrjcrav ecTTcoTos eVt rrjs yrjs Kat eVt rrjs

at ETrro. jipovToi koI p.-q avTo ypdiprj<;. daXda'(T7]s, Kat KaTd(f>aye avTO Kat 9

X. 1 . S77€Xoj'] All else add iVxi'/'fii'. there no Greek authority for that arrangement of
is

*(rTCA.oi] S has here a word = &i'8paKes, which, the words, nor for any except that which I have given,

however, I take to be a misreading (see note on Syr. or XP- oiiKeTi ftrrai, as all MSS., and nearly all mss.
text) on the part of the Syriac scribe for the similar The latter is followed by 2, but it is clear that S
word = a-TvAot, which I therefore restore, as read by means to separate In from ovk as also lat. —
most but ms. 38 has irrvXos, with 2, am, arm, &c.
: 7. *a\Ka] S has ovK, but this is evidently due to

ex""] Or ffx"'-
2. the accidental omission of a single letter by the Syriac
3. Tais t^oivaij] So «, and one ms. (7), and
. . . scribe. See note on Syr. text.
g pr om. all else, including 2 and rg, give accus.
;
: Tjfiepats'] All else add t^s (pwvris.

4. TOV e$S6tx.au] Or tjjk ePS6/iriv but no other : 0] So a few mss. against is, which is read by
;

authority supports the insertion of either. It is un- all other copies, and versions (2 included). Perhaps
certain whether S means, " from heaven, the seventh the pronoun in S is meant to represent 8s a possible —
[voice]," or, " from the seventh heaven." Possibly reading, but unsupported elsewhere.
a marginal reference to verse 7, or lateral transference evTjyyeKKTf roiis . . •] S is here indecisive,
from it, has here crept into the text. (1) between and mid.
act. ; (2)between accus. and dat.
h . . . auTo] All else plural. Sov\ovs ouToO] So Q and many mss. the rest, :

5. 7^s] Lit., ^rjpas hut see note on Syr. text.

: lauToC 6. (2 ambiguous ; also lat.).
Sj] So hut all else om. Probably the Syriac
S, 8. <j>aivi)v iJKova-a] One ms. (7), and
and rg [cl, rt,

prefix = 8s has been inserted by mistake, and the word with arm, &c. ; not a»i] support this reading against ;

ought to be obelized. all other copies and versions, including 2 and at»,

x^'P" owToC] So A, one or two mss. (1,

T?)v which have ^ fpufii %v ^Kovaa.
36), and vg the rest, with vt and 2, add rijv Sejiai'.
: ri) ^t^KapiSiop to] All else add y)vetpyp.4vov.
6. S agrees with N A, a few mss., and vt, in omit- yns . . . BttAaa-ff-ns] AH else transpose.
ting Kal TTiv 6d\a(Taav Kal to 4v avTy : against the 9. Kal Kard'tiaye'] All else prefix (with slight
other Greek copies, 2, and vg. variations) Kal anri\doi> nphs rhv &yy€\oy \4yuv ttiirip

Xpivos otiK (arm en] S places ?Ti first; but Sovfai lioi Th $ifi\aplSiov Kal Aiya pioi, \d0e.

20
 AnOKAAT^I'lS.

TTLKpavel croiTr]v KOiXiav aov' aXX eu KOVTa Kal hvo. Kal Swcroj To'i<; Sval s

10 Tw (TTOfj-aTL crov eorat ws [xeXi. Kat fj.dpTvcri pov Lva TTpofftrjTevtJovcrLV,

ika/Sov TO yStySA.a/DiStoi' c'k Trj<; ;)(etpo? qpepa'i ^tXia? Kal SiaK-ocrias Kal

Tov ayyiKov koI KaTeff)ayov avTO' k^rjKovTa TrepL/Se/SXyjpevoi adKKOv<;.

Koi rjp iv TM (jTOfiaTL jxov a)<; /u,e\i ovTo'i etcrt hvo iXalai Kal Suo 4

yXvKV' Kol 0T€ e(f)ayov avro euL- Xv\viai 01 ivwTriov tov Kvpiov
11 Kpdvdr] 7) KOiXia jmov. (cat Xe'yet TracTTj? T7J? yrj? ecrrajre?. /cat, ei rt? 5

fjLOi' Set ere irdXiv 7rpo(f>r)TevaaL em deXec dSiK^crai aurou?, vrup Iktto-

eOvecTL Kal Xaot? Koi yXwcrtrats /cai peveTai eV tou CTTo/xaros avTuiv

XI. /3a(TtXev(ri. iroXXol^. Kal iSoOrj jmol Kol KaTeadUi, Toix; i)^f)pov<; avToiV

KaXapos 0/X0109 pd/SSw' Koi eLcrTTJKec Kal ocTTis ffeXei dSiKrycrat auTOu'?,

Kal '
6 ayyeXo? Xeycou' eyeipai /cai y^ie- OVT&) Set avTOV'i dnoKTavdrjvai.

Tprjaov TOV vaoi' toS 0eou, Kat to ourot e)(ovcn ttjv i^ovcriav KXelaai

Bva-LaaTTipLOv koX tov<; TrpocTKVPOvv- TOV ovpavov, Iva prj ftpexV ^^''"o^ ^'^

2 ras eV avTw. koI T-qv avXrjv tyjv rat? rjpepai'; rrj? Trpo(f)r)Teia<; avTwv
icTojOei' TOV vaov, e/c/SaXe e^wdev Kal i^ovcrtav €)(0vcri orpe^eti' ra

Kal /xr) avTTjV iJieTpy]crrj<;' otl iboBr] ilSara et? alpa' Kal *TTaTd^ai^

to'l<; edvecTL' Kal TrjV ttoXlv T-qv Trjv yrjv iv Trdcrrj TrXrjyrj ocra/ct?

dyiav TTajrjcrovcri p.r]va<; Teaaapa- idv 6eXy](T(o(Ti.. Kal oTav TeXe'crwcri 7

<roi .... ffou] All else read o-ou before, and Oi . . . eaTcJitres~\ Or at . . . tarwrfs.
ora. after, t{(i' koiAi'oc. iratrris] S alone ins. this word.
eiTToi]add yXvKv..ill else 5. et Tis flt'Aei] Or possibly fTjTer, but for this
11. So P and many mss., 5 and vt and
Xe'vfi /noi] latter there is no support : see note on Syr. te.\t.

vg \_cl. with arm, &c.], &c. but the other Greek : SfKa aSiKTJo-ai aiiTovs {/'is)'] The position of the

—
[C hiat, x.IO xi. 3], and am, read Xiyovai /xoi. pronoun after both verbs (in S, not 2) is probably due
Sei (T€ Tra\iti] Lit., Sf'Sorai croi iraXiv Xf^""^ '
to the SjT. idiom ; but is supported, in the first

but see note on Syr. text, iv. 1. instance, by ms. 14 alone ; in the second, by s alone.

eflreo-i Kal Xaois] So fi (not ffw or arm), and 2 gffTis] So ms. 38 : the rest et [<(] t.s.

with ^ir{ before AaoTs : all else place \a.o7s tirst. ScroiiTous] So ms. 87 : all else, Sei auTof.

XI. 1. Kal (lar-fiKet S Ayy eXos'] So 2 [but I pre- 6. Kol oStoi] All else om. ko(.

fixes *], with Q, and several mss. ; also arm. The ^/>e'xf?] Lit., KaTa^aivrj.

other Greek copies, and versions (including lat. except 6eT(is] A few mss., and y, place this word thus:

arm), oni. 2, and most Greek copies, and versions, place it be-

2. rifv effuSfv'] So N and a few mss. (1, 35, 87, fore the verb ry om. ;

tV Toij ^/ifpois] So ms. 1 jir, in irubas all

&c.) : nearly all the other authorities have ttji/ l^uiefv. ; :

efuSfy] So A, with some mss. (including 1, 35, other Greek, tos ri/x^pas.

87, as in last note): U and many, eja; P iauBtv, aTpf(pftv TO i!5aTo] All else, dirl rwv vSaTuiv
and s l(r». (TTpetpiiV OUTCt.

3. 'Iva -npoipriTeviTovaiv] Lit., irpotpyiTfvaai, All *jraTa{ai] The verb used by S = Taitfivuirai,
else, except ;.i)', have KOI forZ^a. See first note on ii. 27. but an obvious correction of the Syr. text (see note on
Trfpi&f&Kriixivoi] Or -nfvovs. it) restores jroTa|ai.

4. Slid . . . SiJo] So apparently S, and probably 2. iaaKis ^a;'] So all authorities; lit., e<p' Saov :

All else prefix oi to the former word; and nearly all, see note on Syr. text.
except N, to the latter. 6(Aii(Jw<n~\ Or -aouiji.

21
 AnOKAAT^I'IS.

rrjj^ [xapTvpiav avrwv, to Oiqpiov to /coutras e77t t']^? yTjs. /cat /xera r/Dcts n
avafialvov eV ttjs OaXdcr(Tr)<; ttoii]- qp-epa^ Kol rjfJLia-v, iTvevjxa. t,oiv e'/c rou
crei ix€.T avTWf TroKejxov, koX viK-qcret 0eoi} eicrrjXffev if avTol'i' koI icTTrjcrav
8 aVTOV'i Kol OLTTOKTiVel avTov<i. Kai im Tov<; TrdSas avTOiv' '\Ka\ TTvevpua
TO. TTTo'i/xara avTwu eVt tmv TrXaTeLwv t,o}rj<i eTrecrev in avTov<;'^ /cat <f)6/3o<;

Trj'; TToXeoi? rrjs fjieydkrj<;' rjTi<; /caXelrat ixeyai; iyeueTo iwl Toi/'i decjpowTa^
Tn^evfjiaTLKco<; Sd8o/xa /cat AtyvvrTO?" avTovi. Kat rjKovcrav (f)(i)vrj<; yLteyaXry? 12

oTTov 6 Kvpio? avTOiv icTTavpiodrj. e/c Tov ovpavov Xeyovcrrj^ avTols,

I) Koi ^keirovcTLV Ik tmp (f)vkcoi' /cai avd/SaTe wSe. /cat dve^rjorav ets Toi/

Kaoji' /cat •yXcocrcroJi' kol iOvSyv ra oipdvov iu Trj vecftekr}' /cat idecjpovv
TTTcofj-aTa aiiToJu r]pepa<; rpet? Kat avrov? ot iy^Opoi avTojv. /cat ev 1

rjpicrv' /cat ra TTTw/xara avTwv ov/ca^Tj- iKeivrf Trj copa iyiv€TO (TeLcrji.o<; /xeyas'
io croucrt Ti.6rjvai ets pvrnxaTa. /cat ot /cat TO Se'/caTov Trj? TrdXeto? eneaav
/caTot/couire? eVt rr}; yrjs xap-qcrovTai. Kat aTTi-KTavdrjcrav iv tw creicriiw /cat

in aiTot? /cat ev^pavBrjaovTaC /cat ofd/xaTa dvOpconoL ^tXtaSes iiTTd'

8(opa TrejJi^ovcriv aXXrjkoLS' otl ot ovo Kat ot XotTTOt eV (f>6fia) iyivovTO' koI
TTpo(f>rjTaL i^acrdvLaav tows Karot- iSojKav 86^av tw 0e&j tw eV tw ovpavu'

7. flaXaCTO-jjs] Allelseliavea,Su(rirou,'n-liich perhaps irffi<fiov<nt>'\ So AC anil many mss. Q and :

is what S intends to represent here : so xvii. 8 ii:fr. mnny more, Suxruvffiv : a P, and a few, nf^irovaiv.
(but not elsewhere, the reference in both places being Versions as in the previous notes.
to "the beast out of the sea" cp. xiii. 1 Dan. vii. 3).
: ; OTi OL 5uo lTpo(priTat^ Lit., 5ia [toiis] Svu irpo-
S. Tuv ir\aT(iaiv] So lat. {? pr) all else sing. : (priras o'i All else ins. ovtoi after on.
(or on).
Sttou] Somss.1,7, 14,35, 36,87, &c. TheJISS., 11. So apparently S, with N P, mss. 1, 14,
Tptis]
most mss., 2 and lat. and most versions, add Kai. 28, 35, 36, 38, 152, &c., and lat. all else, tos rpeTs. :

9. <j>v\av Kai Aaav] So N (alone of Greek), and ri/ et> auToIs] So A and some mss. « Q and many ;

[(/, with some not am, &c.]

; all else transi)Ose the : mss. have t is aurois. Between these readings, S and
two nouns. In S, they are marked for transposition. 2 fail to decide, but are against outois (of C P) and
Ta TTTw^ara ... to irTWfj.aTa] So P and some feV* avTovs (of rec).
mss., and lat. {pr om. the former
2 and nriii, the ; t/cal iryevfia ^oi^s effeo-cc 4ir^ avTOi's] These
latter) : have rh irTufia ... to TrrwyuoTo.
tlie rest words are no doubt an interpolation, without Greek
a.(p-n(Tov(Ti] So rec., with Q and most mss. ; authoiity see note on Syr. text.
; If accordingly we
and 2 and oilier versions: the rest, mostly, aipwvai. oni. them, we ought perhaps (with all else) to read

/ifT^/idTo.'] So rec, with a few mss., lat. except foiTJs for (uv in the sentence before, and fireafv [or
ff,
and 2 [d ii p not /] the rest, singular. [A Jiiat].
; : enenfffev] for EysVero in the sentence following.
10. oi KaToiKovyTfS 4ttI ttJs yv^l *^r [tVi] ttjv yrii/. 12. eflecipour] So two ms3. (38, 97) : all other
The Syriac does not determine the case, nor does it auAorities 4deii>p-q<Tav.

express the preposition.The phrase is very frequent 13. eTrfffoi/] All else, tiriaf. The punctuation of
in Apoc. (see iii. 10 supr.), usually with gen., and is S connects this verb with aTrfKravBTitTav following.
with little variation rendered by S as here. Koi oyifiara Si/flpoiiroi] All else omit ko(, and
XaprjaorToi] So one ms. (38) but the others, : read avOpumwi'.
and the JISS., read x^'po""'" rec, x'^P"'^""'- 2 and ' fv (piS<f\ This is the reading of «, and of one
lat., and most versions, support the future. ms. (14), and is apparently represented by the render-
el/ippatie-fiaovTai^ In this case Q and most mss. ing of S ; also of pr and vg. The other Greek have
support the future also most versions, as in last note
; : ffx<po0ot, and so 2, and ff.
against the present, which the other MSS. give. Tif! fv T(f ovpav<p] 2 om. : all else toO oiipavov.

2-2
 XI. 14— XII. 3. AnOKAAT^lS.

14 f iSoi) at oval at ovo dTT7J\$ov^' kol KpiOrjvat.' Kal hovvai tov piadop
iSov Tj oval 7) Tpirr) *ip)(€Tai^ Ta)(v. Tot? oouXot? crou T0t9 TTpo(j)-qTat.'s, Kal
15 Kai 6 e)88o/xo9 ayyeXo? icrdXTnae, rot? aytoi? Kat rot? (^o/Sov/xeVoi? to
Kal iyivovTo (fxjjfal fxeydXai iv tw ovofjLa crov' rots pttKpot? /xera xaJt-

ovpavo) Xe'yofTC?, e'yeVero rj /3acriX.eia p-eydkoju' Kal Sta^^eipat tou? Sta-

Tov KocrfJiov f/cai^ tov 0eo{i rjiiCyv Kai (^OeipavTa'i ttju yrjv. Kal rjvoiyr) 6 19

Tov Xpicrrou avTov, Kal i/SacriXevaev I'aos €1/ Tw ovpavw, /cat axftOr] rj

16 ei? Tov<; atoJt'a? Toii' aicovojv. /cat ot Ki/3(i)T0<; rij? Sta^r^'/cijs avTov iv rw
eLKOcn. Kal recrcrape? TrpeafivT^poi ot uaw' /cat iyivovTo ddTpa-nax /cat

ivixiTTLOv TOV BeoC Ko.d'qvTai eVt rov? ^povToX Kal (jxopal Kal *o-et(T/xo9^

6p6vov<; avTwv, enecrav €7rt ra npoacti- /cat -)^dXa(,a peydXrj. /cat cTTy/xetof XII.

ira avTwv Kal TTpocreKvvrjaav toj 0€6j jxiya a)(f)dr) iv tw ovpavoy yvvq
17 Xeyofre?, €v)(api(TT0vpiv croi Ku/Jte TrepL^efiXripevrj tov tjXlov /cat 17

6 0eo? 6 TravTOKpaTOjp' o cju Kai o creXijvrj vnoKdroi twv ttoBoJv avTrj<i.

^v' OTL etXTj^a? Ti^f hvvap.iv crov Kai eVt rr)? Kt(f)aXr]'; avri^s a-Te<f>avo<;
18 Ti^i^ fj.eydXrjv Kal i/3acri.Xevcra<;. Kat *d(TTepo)v^ ScoSeKa' /cat eV yacrrpl 2

TO. £^1^17 ojpyicrOricrav. Kal rjXdev rj €ii^oucra /cat KpdCpvcra /cat wStVovcra
opyrj (TOV Kal 6 Katpos Tw^' veKpcjp /cat /3a(TavLl,opevr] re/cetj^. /cat uxttOr) j

14. +;5ou ai oral ai' 5uo aTT^Aeov] All else 0111. I'Sou 19. 6 va6{] All else add toO OeoC.
and read oual r; SeuTtpa, with veib in sing.: and (except
7) eV T(f> oijpavi^~\ So rec. with N P Q, an<lmost
ins.7) om. the foUowiny Kai. But see note on Syr. text. mss., and jui' and vg, also 2 : A C [Tisch. wrongly
*e/)x€Tai] Lit., i\ri\vS€ but the change of a : adds P] and the other Greek copies prefix i5,which
point in theSyiiac (see note on it) restores the present, also J'
and h confirm.
wliich 2 and all else read. r<f vajf] All else, except arm, add ah-rov.

I-'). Ae'yocTes] Or -ovaai. PpoyTal Kal (puvai] So a few mss. (14, 28, 3G,
Koujjiov ttai] There
no other evidence for this
is 38, T.'i, 87, iScc), 2, ff,
and rg om./i : /Spovrol Kai
Kaiy which I obelize as probably being an insertion [except arm, which places it before oiTTpaTrai] : nearly
made in the Syriac. Cp. xii. 10. all else <paival Kal ^poyrai.
0eoD] So one ms. (28), alsoy«': the rest read, *(rei(T^(Js] S reads a word = irvp : but an
Kt/piutf. obvious correction of the Syriac text (see note on it)

i^aai\fva(v] So nm (?) : all else pres. or fut. restores o-eitr^iJs. Cp. vi. 12.

16. oS iviinor . . . Kidnvrat'] Or ol ivi^Trtov . . . XII. 1. *aiTTf'pajj'] The word in S = OKacSoiv : but
KaBiificoi. The latter is read by rec. with P ; the by the insertinn of a single letter (see note on Syr.
former by rev. with C. MSS., and many
The other text) affripcjiv is restored.
mss., also 2, read the passage with variations none of ; 2. ixov'^ t"'] So N C and ms. 05, vt and am: the
which agrees with the renderiiigofS: hiitlat. supports it. rest (including 2) om. Kai.
17. oTi] So all Gree];, anil 2. Or os, as /;, 'fin^ &c. am only the other lat., chmat,
Kpa^ovaa'] So :

18. Kpiefjuai- Kal Suiyat . . . Siaipdf'ipai] Lit., 'lya or -abut, or -arit. But the ptcp. may represent
Kpidwai' Kal Swtreis . . . Siacpdepf^s. Kfiafei, which is the reading of N A P and some mss.
TO?? fiiKpo7s fiera ru>v ^iyaKotv'] All else for though the structure of the sentence in S is against
/j€Ta have Kai (with change of case o! following words), this. 2 supports (Kpa(ev, with C and some mss. not ;

and some read both adjectives in accusative. S inclines (Kpa^ey [as wrongly stated by Tisch.] with Q and
to Tois ixiKpo'is. Cp. I's. cxiii. 21 (LXX.). some mss.
SmipSdpavTas] So apparently S and 2, with C Ko! uSlyovaal This nai is supported liy A
andsomemss.(7,87,&c.),andlat. : ihiK^titaipBeipovTas. alone among Greek copies, and 2 among versions.

23
 AIIOKAAT^IS. XII. 3-11.

aAAo (Xfjixeiov ii> to) ovpavw' kol loov T(i) ovpav(2' 6 Mi^a^^X Kal 01 ayyeXoi.
opaKCDV fj.eya<; nvpo^' e^uiv Ke(f)a\a<; avTov TToXefiovcri jxerd tov BpdKOVTO?
eTTTOL Koi Kepara Se/ca" kol eVl ras *Kal 6 SpaKojv^ Kal 01 dyyeXoi avTov
4 K£(f)aXa.'i avTov Ittto. SiaSij/xara. koX iTToXefXTjcrau Kal ovk Lcrvvcrav' ovoe 8

7] ovpa avTov crvpet. to TpiTov ruiv T0TT0<; evpedrj aurot? eV tw ovpavw.

acTTepoiv Twv iu tm ovpauw' Koi ejSaXev Kai epXrjOrj 6 hpdKwv 6 /xeya? 6 6(f>LS, 9

avToix; et? rrjv yyjv. Kol 6 SpaKoju ap^^alos 6 KaXovixevo<; Sta/3oXo? Kal

elcTTTQKei ivdnnov Trj<; yvvai.KO'; Trj<; 6 'S.aTavds' 6 wXavwu Tr)v olKovjxevrjv

p.eXkovcrr)'; reKelu' iva orav TeKtj to oXrjV Kal i/3XT]6rj et? ttjv yrjv. kol
5 TCKVov avTrj<; KaTa<l)d'yr). kol cTeKev 01 ayyeXoL avTov p,i.T avTov i^Xj]-
vlbf dpcreua 09 fxeXkei TToijxaiveLV 6r]<Tav. Kal rJKOvcra (fxijvrjv fj-eydXrjv 10

TTOLVTa rd Wvrj iv pd/BS(o cnorjpa' €K TOV ovpavov Xeyovcrav' *apT^ iyd-

Kal rjpTrdcrOr] to tckvov avTrj^ tt/jos veTO 7] crcoTr/pia Kal 17 Svvap.L<; Kal rj

Tov fdeof KOL 7r/30S tov Opovov avTov. /8ao"iA.eia tov Qeov rjp.cJi', oti, i/SXijdr)

I'
Kal 7) yvvr] €<pvyev ei? ttjv eprjfjiov, o KaTTjyopo^ o KaTfjyopwv avTcou,

oTTov et)(€f CKet tottov rjTOLfxacriJ.epov evcuTTLOv TOV (deov rjiLCJV rjp.ipa'i koX
diTo TOV &eov, Iva Tp€(j)w(Ti,v avTrjv vvKTO'i. Kal avTol ivlK-qaav iv tw h
q/iepa'; ^iXias Kal Sia/cocrta? Kai at/xart tov dpviov, Kal 8ta tov
: l^-qKovTa. Kal iyeueTO 7roA.e/xos eV Xoyov TTj'i /xaprv/Dtas avTov' Kal

3. TTupcis] So C Q and many mss., and 2 and 8. aliToTs} 2, and nearly all else, have avToiv. or
some versions : lat., and all the rest, have Ttvpf>65. avTif, and add (but 2h om.) «ti : two mss. (17, 36)
4. Ttiiv ip Ty ovpavtf'] All else, tov ovpavov '.
cp. confirm a'uToh; a few (7, 28, 73, 79, 152) om. %ti.
xi. 13. 9. 6 SpcLKwii . . .] Of the seven insertions of the
fi'cTT^Kfi] C alone of Greek copies, and 5 of article 6 in this verse, three only are certiiinly indicatid

versions, support the pluperf. ; the rest mostly perf. by S — before utpis, KaAoififvos, and irAai-iv. Note the
5. Or 6.patv (« P Q
Spo-era] have masc, A C punctuation, dividing 6 ucpis from i apxaM!, which
neut.). There is nothing in S to support the solecism. latter S mistranslates, as if = ^ o-pxh-
6. ffx"'] ^^ 2' ''1 '•"^^ some rg [cl, with arm, &c. ; oiKovn(vriv'\ Lit., yriv.

liut not a«i], and one ms. (38) the rest, €xf i. ; Kal fS^ridr} fi's] No other authority supports
rpiipaaiv] All else prefix eVei liere. Possibly KOI here, c.vcept 2 [</ ; not I n p].
the original of S read ixTpicpwai with Q, &c., and thus 10. (K TOV oiipavovl So ms. 9.5, and g and pr (?, but
came to omit 4k('i before it. not A), also arm ; for iv Tcf ovpavf, of all else
7. TToAtfjoCffi] Lit., iroAe^oCvTes. TheGreekhave *4pTi] The Syr. text (see note on it) by
[toC] TToAe/tijcrai, and so 2: h andj^r, ut pvgnaretit dropping a letter, represents tSoi : pr alime om.
II and rg, pialiabantiir. TOV Qfov fifiuy} All else add koI ri i^ovala to5
*Kai & hpa.Ktav~\ S has tov Zfurepov in place of XpiaTov avTov.
these words, so that the sentence runs, iroKfixovtri fitTa KaT-hyopos] All else add, tuv aZi\(pu}v rjfxui/,

TOV hpaKOVTos TOV SevTepou Kal oi &yyO^0t avrov avTdv] Or avTois.

4t:o\ifjiTlffav But ZpaKoiv andSei/Tepos
koI ovk Xffxvaav. 11. 4tilKri<rap~\ All else add uvtSp.
are in Syriac expressed by the same letters distin- tV Tip a1fi.aTi . . . Sia Thy \6yoy'\ Nearly all else
guished only by a point. By changing the place of have Sta t6 alpia . . . 5ia Thy \6yov. Possibly ihe
the point and prefixing the copulative (see note on leading of S meant to represent this see note on
is ;

Syr. text), we recover the text as above restored. Syr. text. For Sm with accus. cp. iv. 11, and see
For ivoKiiiL-i\(Tav (so 2), most else read eiroA.eV'Jf > and notes on the Greek and Syr. texts there.
all place the verb after i SpdKup. avTov'] So mss. 43, 47, 87, for ai>Tui/.

24
 XII. II — XIII. 4- AnOK.\iVT^lS.

ovK -qyaTrrjcrav tt]v ypv^rju avTwv o-XP'- 6 SpdKojv eVt Tij yvvaLKi, /cat dTrrjXOe

12 Oavdrov. Sta tovto ev(f)paivecr0e TTOiTjcrat TTokepov yu-ero. tcov XolttCjv

ovpavol Kol ol iv aurol? <TKrivovvT€<i' TOV cnri.pjxaTO'i avTrj^, tojv TrjpovvTwv

oval TTj
yfj /cat Trj Oakdacrrj, on Ttts eVroXas tov Seov, koI i^ovTov
Kara^aivei 6 Sidfioko'; tt/dos aurou?, TTfv jxapTvpiav 'irjcrov. /cat iaTd- 18

e^fov dviMov fiiyav, etSws on oXiyov drjv eVt Tr)v dpf^ov rrj? dakda-
'3 Kaipov ix^i- Koi ore clSei> 6 BpdKwv crrj<;, Kal elSov e'/c Trj^ 6aXd<r(rT]<;XlU.

OTL ijBXrjO-q eh rrfv yrjv, eSiwfe rrjt' Orjpiov dva/3alvov, e^ov KepaTa ScKa
14 yvvoiKa 7]Ti<; ireKC tov apaeva. Kai /cat Ke^aA.as knTd' /cat eVt rail'

ihodrj Trj yvvaiKl 8vo Trrepuyes tov KepdTojv avTov 8e/ca StaSry'/xara" Kat
deroC tov p.eydXov' LPa veTrjTai, ets eVt TT^f Ke<f)a\r]v avTov ovopa
Trjv epyjixov ets tov tottov avrr}?, fiXacr(f>rj p-ta^. kol to drjptov o eioov, 2

OTTO)? Tpe(f)rjTaL eKel KaLpov Kacpovi rjv opoiov napSdXei' koL ol TroSe?

KOL TjjxLcrv Katpov, dno irpocrcoTrov aurov ws apKov' koI to crTopa avTov
15 TOV o</)eajs. Koi efiaXev 6 o(f)L<; e'/c tov o)? *\e6vT(i)v^' Kal eocoKev avTco 6

(TT6p.aT0<i avTov' ott'kjo) TTj': yvvaiKO'i SpdKOJV TTjv Svvapiv avTov /cat tov
ijBwp cLs TroTap.6v, Iva avTr)v ttoto.- Opovov avTOv Kal i^ovcriav peydXrjv,
lO fjio<j)6pr)Tov TTOLijcrr). koI ijSoijdrjcrev Kai fjLiav iK tSiv K€(f)aX(j)v avTov cLs 3

7] yrj TTj yvvaiKi, KaX TjpoLgev rj

y^ ia(f>ayp€vr]v ets BdvaTOV /cat 17

TO (TTopa avTrj<; /cat /careVte tov irXrjyri tov OavdTOv avTov iOepa-
TTOTapov ov i/BaXev 6 hpaKojv Ik irevdrj' /cat *i6avpda6r]^ oXr) rj yrj

' TOV crdy^taros avTov. koI ojpyicrdrj OTTLcroi TOV Orjpiov' /cat *Trpo(reKvvrj- 4

12. Ty yfj . . , TTJ BaXaaari] Or accusative. and one or two versions, prefix trTi/^a. (ii) S reads
KaTa/Sa/vei] So 2 [^ ; not dp; n ?] ; for aor. Xealfris, as does 2 [p; but din have \e6fTav']-
auToiJs] All else, u/iSs (or ^/ios, ms. 1.52). Both are expressed by the same letters in Syriac, and
14. eSdflij] All else -ijirav, except a corrector of N. only distinguished by points (see note on Syr. text).
5i5o] So apparently S (not 5), with P Q and As there is the support of n and two mss. (14, 92) for
most mss., for ot ivo. \e6iiToii', and none for \ealyns, I restore the former.

Sttus Tf)€'(j)rjTai] So S (lit. Tp€i(>€irfloi), with Qand The authorities in general read KiovTos.
many mss. The rest have '6irovTp4(p(rai (sorec), sup- 3. S has a verb = aviixSn (cp. Psh.,
*4^av^Jiaa6r)]

ported by 2 and lat. [Tisch.'s note on this place is defec- Matth. But by changing a single letter into a
iv. 1).

tive, but for thereadingof Q seehis App.N. T. Yalicani\. similar one we recover 49av/^dai)ri. See note on Syr.
Koipoi5s] All else prefix koi. text. I prefer this reading (with A and some mss.

17. ex''"''''"''] Ij't') ex"'"''', hut this is probably due see also C, and g) to ieavixaatv (of the rest), as agree-
to the Syriac idiom ; see note on i. 16. ing with the passive form of the Syr. verb.
18. iaT6.ir\v\ So P Q, and most mss. The rest, '6Kii 7} 77)] 2 reads ^ irAT^y?) (tt fur 0, and y}

2, and lat. and most versions, dardSri. misplaced).

XIII. 1. TTtv xeipaKriy^ All else plural. 4. ^irpofffKvvTiffav] S represents TrpoaiKvvy)af (by
oi/o/xa] So kC P and a few mss., rt and most omission of the final letter of the Syr. verb ; see

versions : A Q, most mss., ry and 2, plural. note on S)t. text). But this is an unsupported
2. * Aeoi'Tuii'] (i) All else, except one ms. (38), and impossible reading.

25
 AnOKAAT^'lS

crai'^ Tw hpa.K0VTi, otl eSwKe rrfv eTTL Tirj<; yrj?, ot ov yeypappevoL ev

i^ovaiav toi 6y)pioj, kol TrpocreKvvrj- TO) ^L^Xico Tr]<; C^rj<;, tw rov apviov
crav ru> BrjpLO) \eyovTe<;, rts o'/xotos Tov icr(j)aypevov npo Kara/SoXi^s
Tw d-qpio) rovTCi) ; koX Tt<; Swarat Koapov. et Tt9 ^X^'' °^5' a/coucrarw. 9

5 TToXefjLrjcraL /xer' avTov ; koX iS60rj et Tts et? alxp-aXwcrlau cxTrayei €19 10

avTui CTTOfxa XaXovv p.eyaka Kai at^/xaXwcrtav VTrayet" (cat o'crTt?

/SXaa-cfiyjpiav' koI iSodr] avTco i^ovcria ef paxa'ipa airoKreiveL, iv pa^aipa

TTOLrjcraL p,rji'a.<; TecraapaKoi'Ta Koi aTT0KTav6rj(T€.TaL. wSe icniv tj ttiVti?

6 Bvo. KOL Tjvoiqe to crro/xa avTov /cat 7^ VTTopovrf twv ayLcov. Kai n
et? ^\aa<^iqpiav Trpo? rov ©eof eiSov aWo Orjpiov avafialvov e/c t-^?

j3ka(T(f>r]iJirjcraL to ovojxa Kai Trjv yrj?, Kat ei^e Kcpara 8vo' Kai opoiov
(TKrjvrjv Tu>v iv tod ovpavcii (XKrjvovv- Tjv apvio)' Kai iXdXei w? SpctKCDV'

7 Tojv. KOL iS607j avTM TTOLrjcrat. iroXe- Kai TTjv i^ovcriav tov irpdiTov dr^piov 12

p-ov pera tojv ayioiv Kai viKrjcraL *TTa(jav^ "fiVa^ *7rot7^cret^ ivwiriov
avTov^' Koi ehodrj avTM i^ovo-ia avTov. Kai TTOLrjcreL Trjv yxjv Kai,

e77i Tracrav (f)vXr]v Kai Xaou kol Tov<; iv avTjj KaTOiKovvTa^, "f/cai^

8 yXuxTcrav Kai e6vo<;. Kai TTpocTKvvrj- TrpocrKwrjcrovcTi to 6r}piov to irpcoTov

aovcnv avrov TratTes ot KaTOi,KOvvTe<; ov iOepaTrevdr] rj TrXrjyrj tov davdrov

Sti t-ScuKe] As « A C P, and a few mss., pr mostly airoKTeveT, and so rec. 2 agrees with S, and
and vf/ ; or %s eStcKe, as ^ and cl : Q and most, rt^ so does _(/
(interjirit), but not ^)' or rg [occiderit).
iV fiaxaipa aiToKTai'0T)aeTat'} So S (for Sei avTiv
Toi'Tif'] So 2 ; pr, iUae hestiae : all else om. iv ft.. airoKTavd^ifat), supported by ff
alone, which
G. f:ls ^KatT^rtixiav . . . ^Ka(T(^7)^T\(Tai.~\ Lit., jSAatr- has glttdio agreement between
interficletur. The close
<pi}fj.i'iv . . . 'ha Q\a(T<pTjfL7j(TT]. these two versions in this remarkable verse is note-
Trpiis rhv OeJy] Lit., ivunriov rov Qeov. worthy.
rh ovo/io] All else add avrov (n, avT6y). Trl<TTis . . . vwo/iovii] All else transpose.
T^V (TKTJV^V TUl' . . . aK7]V0VVTWV j All elsO 1 1 . Kttl S/ioiov ^v] S alone : all else S/ioia, omitting
ins. avTov after (TK-qp-fiv, and read [^Kall rovs . . . Kai and ^i/.

{TKrifovvTas : e.xccpt rt [Hits . . . qui linhittd). 12. S has TravT6s, hut the removal of a
*wacrai'']

8. 01 oil yeypafxfj.epoi] S alone : but probably the point corrects this. See note on Syr. text.
Syr. text (on which see note) needs emendation, and f'lua^ *iroftiiTft] (i) S has a fut. verb, with the

its true reading may be uv ov 7€7paTrTo( ra opS/xara prefix which may stand either for ^i/ or for 'ha. If the
[oiroij/], (with « P Q, y, vff, &c. the rest sing.). ; former, it is wrongly inserted if the latter, it seems ;

Ti? tov] So apparently S, but all else om. Tip. doubtful, but 'ha Trofqoei (= vottlv, as ms. 97, or
7rp<i]S alone all else airii. : TToi^o-ai) may be the reading indicated. The MSS.
10. aTTayei] So one ms. (33) also 2 [but ; I with *], and most mss. and ff
read Troiei simply; three mss.
vt, including lat. of Irenseus (V. xxviii. 2), &c., and (31, 3.5, 87) TTOiijo-e'- 2, p>; ty, &c., iTToiei. (ii) For

vff with arm, &c.] but all MSS. and some few
\_cl, ; 7roiT](r€i, S has a verb = napfKivarai : but by shifting
mss. and nm, &c., om. Eec., with ms. 1, has {ru;'o7€i a point we recover iroi-fioei.See note on Syr. text.
35, 87, ^iro7ei. All MSS. (except A) om. also the Kai iroi^o-ei] So the three mss. cited in last
second ils aixt^aXuaiav. note (i) : 2 with Q and most mss., Kai iwoiei; the
Kol ScTTis ev fiaxaipfl All else except pr om. rest Kai ttuici ; ry, tt fecit.
Kai, and all read ct tis, except pr and vff (qui). t/tol' TtpoaKvvi]aovaC\ Read rather '/va for Ka(,
diroKTeiVei] So N and a few mss. : the rest read with all else : see note on Syr. text.

26
 XIII. 13 — XIV. 2. AnOKAAT^I'lS.

13 avTov. Kot TTOLijcreL ar^jjiela jieydXa, eVt Twv ')(€Lpwv avTcov tcov Se^iav,
Lva TTvp TTOirj KaTafiaLV€LV e/c Tov rj €776 TO peTOJTTOV avTcjv, Lva p,rj 17

ovpavov inl ttjv yrjv ivwrnov Totv Tis ayopdaaL r) Troikrjcrai eTi, el prj

14 avdpcoTTwu. Kal * TrXavrjcreL^ tovs 6 e)((i}v TO ^dpayp-a tov ovojxaTo^

KaTOLKOVi'Tw; eVt Try? yr)? Sta to. TOV drjpiov rj tov dpiOphv tov 6v6-
crrnxeLa a iSoOrj avTw votrjcraL ii'w- paTO<; avTov. wSe rj cro(f)La icTTiv. 18

TTLOv TOV Orjpiov' Xeycou rois Karot- Kal 6 e)(o)v vovv, iljrj(l)L(ro.To) tov
KovcTLV iiil Trjs yrj'^, TTOirJcrat elKOi'a a.pL6ji.ov TOV Orjpiov' dpiOpo^ yap
Tw dripio) o r)(et Ty]v vXrjyrjV rrj^ dvdpcoTTOv icTTLV. k^aKocTLOL Kal k^rj-

15 p.a-)(aipa<i koI e^fjcre. kol iSoOrj KOVTa Kal e^. Kal eT8ov Kal iSov xiv.
avTw SowaL TTvev/xa ttj (Ikovl tov TO apvLov i(TTr]Ko<; ein to opo'i Stcov,
Orjpiov, Koi TTOLTJcreL lva ocrot iav Kal per' avTov eKaTov Kal Tecrcrapd-
p.rj vpocrKvv7](ra)(TL Trj euKOVL tov KovTa Kal Tea-crape's ^tXtaSes e^^oucrat
16 Orjpiov^ aTTOKTavd(j)(TL. koi noLrjaet. TO ovopa avTov Kal to ovopa tov
TTavTa<; tov; piKpov; (cat tov<; jxeya- TTttTyoo? avTov yeypappevov eVt tuiv

Xous, Tov<; tt\ov(tlov<; Kat tovs tttco- peTconojv aiiToiv. Kai rjKovcra (fxuvrjv 2

XOv<;, T0v<; f Secr7rora?^ Koi tov? eK TOV ovpavov ws (fxovrjv voaTCDV

8ovXov<;, lva SoOrj aurots '^apayp.a TToXkwv, Kal (is (f)(ovr)v l3povTrj<; pe-

ls, iroiijirei] So two (35, 87) of the mss. cited oa Tous irAouffious] All else prefix Kai : also to the
verse 12 : for Troicr, of the rest, and 2 ; la.t., fecit. pair of nouns follou ing.
'/caTrCp] Nearly all else ins. xai before nip. t5etr7r(jTas] Or Kupiovs. S alone, for 4\ev64poijs.
iiri} So Q and many mss. also 2 all else eU. ; : I obelize this word, as probably due to a blunder of the
14. *;rAai'^(r€i] (i) So2, andffm (sf(^«w<; but <•/ with scribe. See note on Syr. text.
other texts of ly, sedinit ; as also pr) : all Greek copies, So6^] S and 2 only. The weight of Greek
irAaro ; and so ff,
also arm (ii) S has a verb = efo-
: authority is for Suiriv, but Sdia-ri, iiiaa, iiiaovsiv,
Xeii|/6i or Ka\vipei, but by transposing two letters we Suaaiaii/ are also to be found.
recover the true reading. See note on Syr. text. TtuK ''"'' Sf^iin^ S and 2 only
x^'P"" • • •

Ta (TT/juem] S renders as if these words were in all else have singular.

genitive : but see note on Syr. text, iv. 11. rh yueTwiroc] Or genitive, sing, or pi. The Greek
3] So « and many mss., but the rest have 8s. copies vary, and the Syriac is indecisive.
2 is here indecisive : vt has qui (= 3s) ; but t;/ has 17. dyopaaai t] jraiAii(Tai] All else prefix Svp-qTat,
quae (which confirms o). and make these two verbs infinitives.
15. avT(f'\ As a Q; or perhaps avrfi, as AC P. ?Ti] So two MSS. (35, 87) ; all else om.
Trvivfia Tfi eiK6vi tov Stj/jiou] After these words, TOV oySfxaTosI So 2 [but I with *j ; with
Som. (byhomcEOt.) the words ?>/a Kal AaXVp^ e'iKuirTov C alone of Greek copies ; supported by pr, and the lat.
fl77()iou, as doC and a few mss. also 2 [^; notf/H_^]. ; of Irena^us (see verse 10, first note), and by arm and
iroiTjirei] So N, and a few mss., and apparently other good texts oiiy {am, nomim). The other MSS.,
2 I, for jroi^o-p. Of these mss., three (14, 73, 79) om. and all mss., have Th uvaiia ; to which rec. prefixes ^,
the preceding sentence; and thus agree with S and 2 1 (so g and cl, ant) : and this is partly supported by x
in their reading of the entire passage. and mss. 36, 38.
16. iroi^ffti] So 2 [d I )i but ^ -ffj;] and vg {fneiet;
; 18. Kal i ^x"'>'] AH else om. ko(.
but anil, facial) g,fant pr, fecit. All Greek copies
; ; tfaKOCTioi . . .] So « only : before the numerals
have iroiu, but a corrector of n agrees with S. all else ins. [koI] i afnO^us airuD [^itti;'].

E2 27
 AnOKAATMS. XIV. 2— II.

yaXry?" -fj (jicovrj rjv yjKovcra, w; Kat ykwcrcrav, \iyu>v iv (fyatvfj fxe- 7

KLOapcoSou Kidapi^oPTa iv rat? klOo.- ydXr), (f)o/37jdTf]T€ TOV f^eov, /cat Sore
3 pai<; avTov' Koi aSovcn.v ws (^Sr]u auTw Sofai'' OTt rjXdev rj wpa ttj?

Kaivrfv ivoiTTLOV tov dpovov, Kol Kptcreo)? avTov' koX TrpoaKwrjaaTe tw

(.vwTTLOv T(j)v T€crcrapo)v ^ojcov Kai TToirjcravTi tov ovpavov /cat tt^i' yijv

ivuTTLOv Tojp Tj-peafivTepcov' kol ovSet? /cat 6d\a<Tcrav /cat Trr^yas vSaroiv.
rjSwaTO [xaOelp ttjv coorji'. 'f'/cai^ at Kat aXXo? Seurepo? "QKoKovdei avTw 8

eKaTof /cat reaaapaKovra kol recr- Xeyojv, enecrev iirecre Bafivkcjv -q

crape^ ^tXtaSes ot rjyopacrfjievoi, dno jjieyakr}, rj c/c rou dvixov Trj<; vop-
4 TT]^ yTj? ovTOL elcTLV, ot iieTOL veias avTrj<; TreTTort/ce iravTa ra e^i/ry !

yvvaiKCjv ovk ijj.o\vvOrj(jaV irap- Kat aXXos ayyeXo? rptVo? ^/coXou- 9

devoi yap elcn,v, ovtol ol aKoXov- drjcrev avTo'i'i Xeycov iv (f)covrf fieydXrj,

6ri<javTf.<i T(o dpviu) ottov av vTrdyr). el Tt? TTpoaKvvel to Brjpiov /cat tt^p-

OVTOL rjyopdcrdrjcrav dno TOiv duOpco- ecKova avTov, /cat Xafx^avei, ^dpa-
TTcov, dTrap)(rj tw 0ew Kat rw dpviio. yP'O, avTOv eVt roG peranrov avTov,
5 OTt iv Tw cTTo/xart avTcov ou^ evpiOrj /cat avro? Trterat e'/c toC ott-ov tov 10

6 i/;e9oo?' a/xoi/xot ydp etcrtv. Kat dvpov TOV KvpCov, TOV KeKepaapevov
etSoi/ dWoi' dyyeXou TreT6p,i.vov iv dnpdTov iv tco TTOTrjp'io} Trj<; opy^?
jxeaovpavrjixari, ^-)(0VTa 'feV' aurov^ auToO" /cat fiacravLO-OrjcreTaL iv nvpl
evayyeXiov aLwvi-ov' euayyeXtcrat CTrt /cat ^eto), ivMTTLOv dyyekaiv dyi'wi'

Tous Kadrjjxivov<; iiii ttjs y^?> '<^fl'^ Kat ivcoTTiov TOV dpviov' Kat 6 u
eVt Trav idvo'; koi Xaovs koI (pvXd^ KaTTVo? Tou fiacravLcrpov avTwv

XIV. 2. ^ (poii'-ij] All else prefix Kai. cvayyf\lcra!] Or -<Ta.(r9at.

Ki6af)a'56;' KiSapit'oKTa . . . ai/ToC] S alone Kat \aovs Kal <pv\as Ka\ y\iofTffal''] So pr, but
for KL$a(icj:5u}i' Kt6af>i^6vTwif . . . avrwv. with y\w(T(Tas. AU else write all three nouns in sing.,
3. ifuTTiov riiv npeaSvTfpui''] So « alone of Greek and place \a6i' last.

copies, Avith y. Nearly all else om. ivuiwiov. \eyti}f'\ Or \4yovTa.

txal' at iKardrl S alone : all else ti /iVj. The &\\os Seiirepos] So N and one ms. (95) most
8. ;

reading is plainly false, and is barely saved from being ins. &yyf\os either before, or after, or instead of,
unintelligible by the pointing ; — a larger stop placed Seirrepos ff:has &yy^Kos for &\\os.
instead of a comma after tpS^v, the full stop atend of r)Ko\oifl€i] S iilone all else aor. :

verse removed, and a comma after oItoI daiv (verse 4). auTtfj] So 2, andjoj- all else om. :

4. cLKoKovBriffavTfsl So in 2, and so cited by Xfyuv} Lit., Kal Ae'yef, or /cal iK^yiV.

Methodius [Si/mpos., I. v.). All else present ptcp. TOV 9vixov] All else ins. to5 oti/ov before (a few
iwdyrti Or virayei. S uses future ; 2 present instead of) these words.
ptcp. Neither is decisive. 9. irpoaKvvt'i . .Xafi^avei] S (as pointed) em-
.

5. oTi .... ouTan/] Or Siv (as ^r) ; all else ko! ploys preterite ; but no change of reading need be
inferred. So too XafiBdiya in verse 11.
yip'} So N Q with nearly all mss. and versions xdpay^a auTov] S and 2 alone ins. the pronoun.
(including 2 [but I with *], and cl with most rff), and so All else add at end,
fj ^irl t7;v x^'pa [oi>ro5].

rec. : but A C P om., with one ms. (12), and rt and am. 10. ToS Kvpiou} S alone; 2 with nearly all else,
6. I^jr' auToC] S alone ;
perhaps a mere pleonasm. rov Qiov a few mss., avrov.
;

28
 AnOK.\AT^JS.

ei? alcova^ alaiucov avajBa.ivi.i' kol uaov, Kpal^cDv iv fMeydXr] (fxovrj tw

ovK i.)(ovcn,v avaTTavcTLV rjixepa<; Kau Kadr]p.epa) inl ttj<; v€<l)i\ri<;, nepi^pov

VVKTO^, ol TTpO<JKVVOVVr€'; TO Brjpiop TO Spevapou aov /cat depiaov, otl

Koi TTjV eiKova avTov, Kai et ris rfkOev 7] wpa Bepicrai. /cat e^akev i6

Xapi^dpet TO ^^dpayixa tov 6v6p,aTO<i 6 Kady]p,€vos inl ttj? veipiXrji; to

12 avTov. S)Se -q virofiovr) twv ayicov Spinavov avTov eVt 7171^ yr/i', /cat

ia-TLi', ol TrjpovvTi.'i to.^ ivTo\a<; tov idi.picrdrj -q yrj. Kat aWog dyye- 17

13 Seov Koi TTjV Tri<JTi.v Irjcrov. Kat X09 i^rjXOev iK tov vaov tov iv ra>

rjKovaa (fxovrji; iK tov ovpavov \eyov- ovpavo)' i)(o}V /cat avro<; 8pevavov
crrj^ ypd\pov, paKapLOi ol veKpot. ot o^v. Kat dXXos ayyeXo? i^rjXd^v iK 18

iu Kvpico dTTo6vrj(jKovTe<; air apTt.' TOV dvcTLaaTrjpiov, 6 e^wi' i^ovcriav

vol XeycL to Jlvevfjia, Iva dvaTraxj- im TOV TTvpo^' /cat i(f)a)vr)ae (f)ojvr}

14 crovTai, CK TOiV kottwv avToiv. Kai IMeydXr) tw i)(ovTL to Spinavou to

Ihov i'e(f)ekr] XeuKi)" /cat cttl ttjv o^v, Trip^liov ail to Zpirravov aov
ve<^i\rjv Ka6rip.(.vov ojxoiov viai TO o^v, /cat Tpvyrjcrov tov<; /36Tpva<;
duOpcoTTOv' e)(cji> eVt rr)? Ke^aA.?}? Trj<; apneXov Trj<; yrj<;' ort rjKpacrav

avTov aT^(\iavov ^^^pvcrovu' kol Ittl at aTa<f>vXal avTrj^.. /cat e/SaXet" 6 19

Trjv X^'-P'* avTov hpeiravov tXeu/coj'.^ ayyeXo? to hpinavov avTov inl rrys

15 Kat dkXo'; dyyeXo'; i^-qXdeu iK tov y7j9, /cat iTpvyrjae ttjv dprnXov ttjs

n. araSaiKfi] The verb seems to be preterite in S scribe's blunder (of transference from a previous
(as pointed) ; but whether pret., fut., or present in line), but whether of the Greek or the Syriac it is

Syriac, it apparently represents the present tense, impossible to determine : all else, o|u.
which all Greek copies show. See note on Syr. text. 1.5. S om. on e^rjpdnSrj 6 Bipicr/ihs rrjs yrjs,
Bepia-at]
13. Kup/y] Ijit., Kup'iw r)ixwv. which all else have except (doubtfully) 2, the text
;

aTToOvi]aKovr(s] The verb in S is preterite. of -n'hich is here uncertain and [</ Ip not /<] shows a ;

avTiiv'] All else add, ra T'op [Se] (fya ainup larger omission.
oKoXouflei /ler' avTuiv. I do not restore the omitted 17. ex"" Kal auTtJs] Or ex<">' simply.
words, for the omission is probably not due to the 18. i eX""] So apparently S, and 2 distinctly,
Syrian scribe, but derived from the Greek by the with A C ; also ff
(but not h or pr), and vt;. The
translator, —
the homoeoteleuton which is complete in rest om. i.

the Greek (auToii' . . . avrCiy) being less so in the €(p<ivrtae'] Lit., eKpa^e (cp. verse 15), a?>d so 2.
Syriac, w here the pronoun is e.xpressed by a suiBx. it>uvfj'\ Or eV (pwvy : 2, Kpavyrjy with C P and
14. Ka! iSou] All else prefix (ca! eiSoc, except N only. most mss. ; but N A Q, a few mss., and lat., (pavri.

Or nominative.
KaS-fiiiffop oiJLotof] Tr4fi\(ioi> crii rh SpeiravSv ffou] (i) 2 with all else

'6/j.otoi' ui'il] The reading of « A (Q cm.) and except two mss. (14, 92) prefixes \4yay, (ii) S alone
many mss. is v!6y: of P and ms. 2fi, viov. S is in- ins. crv. The nearest approach to its reading is that
determinate, but as its rendering here is the same as of a ms. (29), which ins. aov before, as well as after,
in many other places where ifioios is followed by dat., rb Sp. — Else, in placing aov after SpewayoD. it has the
it probably implies ui'ip, with C and many mss. support of N alone. The rest read aov tJi Speirapov.
^Kfiaaay^ Lit., TjCJrjira;', which possibly may
M Trjii xf'P'^} ''^" S alone (cp. xx. 1) for 4v Tji have been in the Greek original of S.
xeipf. 19. 47r\ TTJi yTJs] So n, and mas. 38 and 97, only :

tAeuKcJ;'] S alone ; the word no doubt being a 2 with the rest f'ls tV yrji'.
29
 AnOKAAT^PlS.

yrj<; /cat e/SaXev ets rrju Xtjvov tov yovre?* peydXa /cat OavpacTTa ra
20 OvjJLOv TOV @eov Tryv jxiyakrjv. koI e/Dya crov Kvpte 6 6eos 6 vavTo-
iTraTTjOr) r) Xr^i/os i^oj rrj? ttoXcws, KpaTojp' St/cata /cat dXr^Oivd Ta
/cat i^rjXOei' alfjia eV r:^? Xtjvov, ax/^t epya crov 6 ySacrtXev? tojv alwvwv.
Tojj' T^aXtvaJv Twu Imruiv, inl arahiuiv Tts oil jLiTj (f>ofir]6y ae, Kvpie ! /cat 4

XV. ^lXlojv Kal StaKoaiCJU. Kal etSov ofacret to ovopa crov otl crv et

aXXo crrjfxeLov iv tw ovpavco, fxeya povo<; ocrtos' ort TrdvTa ra e^t-r/

Kal davfj.acrToi'' dyyekov; e)(0UTa<; rj^ovfTi. Koi TrpocTKvvyjcrovcrLV ivcj-

TrXryyas eirTa *ra.s ia^^dTa<;,^ otl iv TTIOV (TOV, OTL "fSiKatos £ t. ^ Kat 5

aurats iTeXccr&r) 6 ^v/ao? tov ©eoG. p€Ta TavTa eioov, /cat rjvoiyrj 6
2 Kal eiSov ws OdXacrcrav vakivTjv vao'; Trj<; crKy)i>rj<; tov papTvpiov
[MefiLyixevrjv irvpi' koI tov<; viKU)VTa<; iv Tw ovpavw, Kat i^rjX0oi> ol Ittto. (>

i.K TOV drjpiov Kol iK T7J5 etKot'os ayyeXot e'/c tou vaou ot e^ovres
avTov Koi eK tov dptOp-ov tou ra? eTrra TrXrjya?, eVSeSv/xeVot Xivov
ovopaTO^ avTov, l<TTU)Ta<i itrl Trfv KaOapov KoX Xapirpov' /cat nepie-
Oakaacrav Tr}v vakivrjv, e)(0VTa<; L,(jicr pevoL eVt to. (tt^Oyj aiiTcJv t^wvrjv

3 KL6dpa<; tov f)eov. /cat aSovat ttjv ji(pvo-fju. /cat ei' e'/c twi' Tecradpcov 7

coSrjv Mwcrews rot) SovXov tov ©eoG, ^ojwt' eow/ce rots eTrra ayye'Xot?, CTrra

Kat TTyi' coS7]v TOV dpviov, Xe- (^taXa? ye/xoucra? roii Ovpov tov BeoS

T?);' jue7a\7)v] So N (alone of MSS.), with some rg with arm, &c.] also « and 95 (with ae before
[cl, ;

mss., followed by rec. The rest have rhv niyav, oil). But the other MSS., mss., and versions om. ae,
wliich py expressly attests : and so 2. The other lat. including rt, and am, &c.
are indecisive ; g gives lacum . . . magnmn. ail e7] S and 2 alone insert <rii. The addition
20. e|u)] So « and mss. 1, 28, 38, 79 ; or t^ueev, of el is apparently indicated in S, and distinctly in 2 ;

as all else. and some mss. support it; also r(, andry [i7, with ccnii,

€7r! o-TaSioij'] So lat. (except g), per stadia : all &c. ; but not cm].
Greek, airi for i-ni. Cp. xxi. 16. tSiKoios €?] S alone (but itstext is here open
SiaKoaiav] S has here the support of N and one to suspicion ; see note on it) ; for to SiKaiufiaTi aov
ms. (26) only the rest mostly k^aKoaioiv.
: ^ipavipioBriaav.
XV. 1. ayyfXovs] All else add eirra. 6. fi'y-yfAoi] A stop wrongly follows in the Syr.
*Tas ^ffxaras] S gives SXAas, but by striking eK ToD touC] .\11 else place these words after
out a letter I restore its true text (see note on it). nXrjyds, except one ms. (94).
2. ^iri tV &a,\o.ff(jav . . .] Lit., inavoi rrjs 0a- So P and most mss., 2, and cl; or AivoDc,
AiVoi']
\d(Ta-i]S . . . as Q and some mss., or AiyoOs, as «; (so pr, liiiea ;
3. oSoucTi] Or iSovras, with x, pr, and rg. g, lintcamen ; h, linteamina ; arm, lintiamine [«((]): but
KfyovTesI Or Kal \4youai. A C, a few mss., and am, &e., Ai'flov.

SiKata Kal aKriBina Ta ffya} All else, SiVaiai Kal Kal \aii.Trp6v] 2 om. Kal, with nearly all
aK-qeiyal at iSoi. a\itharities, except vt and some texts of rg [but not
aldnav'] So N C, two mss. (18, 95), 2, and rg am or tirm\
[saeculorum ; but ant, caelornm'] but the other JISS.: 4-ni'] So three mss. (28, 73, 79) : all else, ire/ji.

and mss., and most versions, including vt, read iSyav : avriiv] S and 2 alone ins.
aylwv of rec. is an error. xP""^"^ ^11 else plural. Possibly the
S,aii'7)c

4. ov uri] Or oi simply. pointing of the Syr. text needs correction.

<t>o$ri6^ <re] So rec, with many mss., 2, and 7. (fioAas] So^r; nearly all else add ^pi'ffar.
 AnOKAATMS.

* Tov ^wtTos^ et9 rous ala)va<; twv Koi Tj-dcra V"^X^ tfixra drredavev iv

S al(iiV(i)V djj.rji'. Kai iye^iaBrj 6 va.o'i Trj 6akd(j<jrj. Kat 6 TpiTo<; ayyeXos 4

iK TOV KaTTVOV TI7S 80^17? TOV 0€oi), i^e^ee ttjv (pLdkrjv avTov et? tou?

Aral e/c rrj? Swajxeco'; avTov' kol ovoets Trora/xoJ)? Kat ets rds 7rr]yd<; tcov

•^Si^t-aro elcre\9etu et? rot- i/aor, axP'' vSdTcjv, KOL lyivovTo axp-o.. koX 5

TeXeadaxTLV at eTrro. vXriyai t(dv rjKova-a Tov dyyekov twu iSdrcov

XVI. eTTTci dyyeX.wi'. Kat rjKovcra. (fxuvrjs XeyofTo?, StKato? el 6 oil' kol 6 rjv,

jxeydkrji; e'/c roS t'aot' Xeyovcrr^? rot? Koi ocrtos OTL TavTa eKpcvas' otl 6

eTTTO. dyyeXot?, VTrdyere Kat e/c^j^eare alfjia TTpocprjTcJi' koI dyiojv i^e)(^eav,

rd? eTrrd (f)id\a<; tov Bv^jlov tov 0eoG KOL alfJia Se'SwKa? auroi? TTLelv d^Lot

; eVt Ti^i' yr^J'. Kat dTTrjXdev 6 Tr/jwros eicrt. Kai rjKovcra tov 6v(jia<JTrjpLov y

Kat efeyee T))f (pidXrji' avTov im \eyovTO<;, vai Kvpte o 0eo? o irav-

TYjv yrjV Kai iyeveTO eXkos kukov TOKpdTwp, dXrjOivai kol ot/caiat at

KOL TTOi'Tqpov, iirl tov? dvupa)Trov? KpicreLs (TOV. Kat 6 TeVapro? ayye- g

Toi"; €YOVTa<; TO y^dpay jj-a tov Orjpiov, \o9 efe'xee ttjv (j)idXr)v avTOV eVt Tot"

Kol Tous Trpo(jKvvovvTa<; Trj elKovt, TjXiov' KoX ihodrj avTM Kav/xaTtcrat

3 avTOv. Kat 6 Seurepos dyye\o<; e^e'xee Toil? dv6pa)TTOvs *iv irvpi. koI eKav- g

Ti7f <j)i,dXrjv avTov ets tt^i' ddkacrcrav, p-aTicrOrjcrav ol dvOpunroi^ Kavp-a

KOL iyevcTo 17 Odkacraa cL? veKpo'i. p.eya' Kai i/3ka(T(f)TJixrio'ap to 6vop.a,

*To5 fwj-Tos] The text of S represents 8s f'trri 2, and most other versions most jy, c'lri but arm,; :

fw^, but the removal of a point restores the text as I with N A C P, a few mss., rl, &c., om. preposition.
give it lit., 8s eVn fcuj'
; see note on Syr. text.
: iyevovTo'] So A and two mss. (36, 95), and 2 ;

So N, with but three mss.

aiiiiv\ (12, 28, 46) also vt the rest, eyfvero, and so rec.
:

nearly om.
all else 5. Kai 6 ^v] See note on iv. 8. [Observe that h
8. €K ToC Kairvov ttjs 5()|j)s] 2 with Q and many finally deficit here.]
mss. supports «« toO, which the rest om. ; but S alone Kol Sffios] So ms. 95, ff,
and 2. Rec. has kk!
om. eK before ttjs So|7js. d ii(nos (with a few mss.) followed by comma; and
'xf'] ^^'' ^Xf's o5. See note on vii. 3. so (apparently) pr. The MSS., rff, and most other
XVI.
1. 6iri] So mss. 28, 73 all else
ei's. In verse : authorities, read [i] 3<rio$, and om. Kai.

2,some mss. support eVI tt)v jriv; but most others, all 6. Trpo<priTuv Kai ayiaiv^ .^.U else invert these
MSS., 2 and lat., and most versions, read ei's for iiri. nouns.
3. ifyehos} So rec., with Q and most mss., and aiiTois] Nearly all else place this word before
2. But the best MSS. and mss. om. also lat. (but ; [5]e'5a)Kas : but M and mss. 14, 92, also rt, as S.
not cL). The other versions are divided. 8. &yye\os] So h), and several mss. ,pr, and ly \_cl,

BiKaaaa iis vrnpis] S alone but perhaps its : with nriii, &c.] : the other Greek copies om., as do 2,
text (see note on it) needs correction. By changing a ff,
and am, &c. The other versions are divided.
letter in the first word, and i>refixing one to the last, 8 and 9. *ii> irvpi. Koi 4Kavfj.ariir6t}ffai' ol ^i/dpanroi]
we can recover the ordinary Greek text, aXina iis y€Kpov. I insert these words, which S om., because they
But I prefer to retain the very striking reading of S ;
appear to have been accidentally passed over by the
which ff and /( (uolpr) partly support, reading SoAao-o-a scribe by reason of the homceoteleuton, which in
before oT/xa. Syriac is complete (see note on Syr. text) whereas ;

4. S776A.o$] All MSS. and most mss. om.; also lat. in Greek the similarity between tous avSpanous and oi
(but not all rg} : 2 ins., with some mss. and versions. &y6patTToi is not close enough to mislead. {t> om. if).

(U Tas Jrrtyds^ So rec. with U and most mss., 9. Kavjjia ju«7o] Or dative.

31
 AnOKAATMS.

Tov Qeov, Tov e^ovTo<; rrfv i^ovai- yap Trvevp.aTa SaLfxovicjv to. ttoiovv-

av inl Ta.<; TrX-qya^ rauras' Kai Ttt arjp.e1a' a eKnopeveTat eVt tous
01) fierevorjcrav SovuaL avTco Sofav. ySacriXeis t^S olKOVjiivq'; (rvvayayelv
10 Kal 6 7re/x7rros ayyeXos f'^e'x^^ avTov<s, et9 t6i' TroXe/AOV T-rys ''JM^"

Tr]v <f)i.dXr]v avTOv inl tov Opovov pas iKe.ivrj<; rrjs jxi.yaXr)<; tov 0eou
TOV drjpiov, Kal iyeveTO rj /SacrtXeia Tou TTavTOKpaTopo^. ISoi) epx^Tai ws 15

avTOv icTKOTOJixevT)' /cat iixacrcrmvTo KXeVriys- fj.aKo.pio'i 6 yprjyopcov Kai

To.^ yX&jcrcras avTcov ck tov ttovov. Trjpwv TO. Ip-aTia avTOV, iva p.rj

u Kal ipkacr<^rjjxr]<jav to ovop.a tov yvjxvo'i TTepi.TraTT)' /cat /SXeVwcrt rryv

©eow tov ovpavov, eV TOiv ttovcju d<T)(r}p,o(Xvvjjv avTOv. Kal avvd^a ii>

avTcof Kal Ik tu)v IKkujv avTwv' Kai €is Tot' TOTToi' t6v KaXovfievov

ov * ixeTeuorjcrav^ e'/c Tcoi' epyav 'E/Spa'tcrrl MayeSwi'. Kat 6 e/880/AOS 17

12 avTiiiv. Kal 6 €kto<; ayyeXo? efe'xee ayyeXos i^^X^^ "^^^ (f>LdXr]v avTOv ets
T-^i/ (jiLaXrjv avTov iin tov TTOTapxiv T6t' depa Kat i^y]Xde (ficovrj ixeydX-q

TOV jieyav tov Ev(f>pdTr]v, /cat e'k Toi) t'aoi} d7r6 tov dpovov Xiyovaa
i^rjpdvdr] to vSojp avTOv' Iva Itol- yeyoi'e' Kal eyevovro acnpaTrai Kat 18

ixaadfj Tj 686s Tuiv /SacrtXeoJV d7r6 ^povTal Kal (retcrjLi6s eyeVero jiteyas"

13 dvaTo\u)v rjkiov- Kal elSov Ik tov otos ovK iyeveTO, d(j) ov avupoiTTOL

cTTO/xaros TOV opa.KovTO'i Kal eK tov iyevovTO iirl Trys yij? TrjXiKovTO^

crTOfxaTOS tov Brjpiov Kal eK tov <tt6- aeLa-p.6<;' ovtco /xeyas tji'. Kat I'^i

/xaros TOV xpevSoTTpocfiiJTOv, TTvevp-aTa iyeveTO 17 TroXts 17 p.eydXrj ets rpia

14 Tpia aKciOapTa 019 ySaryDa^ot" etcrt p-eprj, Kal at TToXet? ToJi' eOvwv

S^yeAos] So rec, and some diss., pr, i'^ [c/,

10. person. This reading is supported hy n and two mss.
with &c.], and other versions: hut all MSS., 2,
ai)?i, (38, 47), and hy pr: hut 2 and all else have ef)xoM<">

.9, and am, &c., om. The evidence as to this word is and so k [prima manu ?) as alternative.
similarly divided, verses 12 and 17 (hut in themi? ins.). affxiA""'''''''?''] Or alaxvvriv, as mss. 7, 29 ; see
11. tI ov. tov &eov] So nis. 91 all else, Thv Qfiv. :
note on Syr. text, and cp. iii. 18.
*/j.(Tei'6-qiray'] S gives iwaiaavTO hut for this with arm, &c.] but am, with
:
16. avviiei] So rg [cl, :

there is no support and the change of a letter into a

;
rt, and all Greek copies, a\jvi)ya.yev, except n [avvii-
very similar one in the Syriac (see note on Syr. text)
yayov, which 2 reads). All hut S add axiTois.
restores the true reading, as I give it.
Vla-yihav] So many mss. (Q, WayiiSiiv). S
12. a-nh avayoxCiv] (i) All else insert tuv before
writes /layid [y\ : cp. 3Kings ix. 15 [lxx].
oTTii. (ii) All else, except A, mss. 1, 28, 38, 79, and
17. €is] So some mss., and lat. : MSS., 2, &c., €iri.
a few others, read avaToKT\s. Cp. vii. 2, and note
in . . . aird] S here distinguishes the second
there [P hiat, xvi. 12-xvii. 1].
preposition from the first. Therefore, as inri is undis-
13. 0aT/)oxoi] Or aceus. [C hiat, xvi. 13-xviii. 2].
puted in the second place, I infer that tV (with s A) is
14. ri S represents article all else om.
iroiouj'Ta] :

eKirop€iJ6TO(] Or -ovrai.
intended in the first ; and not (as in Q) av6 in hoth.
olxoviiivris] All else add SAijs. So the lat., de . . . a.

eVeii'Tjs] So apparently S, and perhaps 2, with 18. ao-Tpoirol KoL fipovTail So mss. 12, 152: all else

Q and many mss. and pr the rest om. : add Kai (pwnai (Q oin. $p.), hut arrange the nouns
1.5. epxtToi] S here apparently expresses the third variously. S alone adds ^r at end of verse.

32
 xrr. 19 — XVII. AnOKAAT^lS.

inecrou' koI JiafivXcov -q iieyaXr) pevrjv inl Oiqpiov kokklvov, yipov

ilMvqcrOr] ivcomov tov Beou, 8ovvaL ovopaTa /3Xa(X(j)rjpia'i' €)(ov K€<^aXas

avTTj TO TTOTTjpiOV TOV OLVOV TOV iiTTd, KepaTa 8e 8e/ca' Kal rj yvv-q 4

20 ffvjjiov Kal Trj<; opyrj'i avTov. Kal rjv TTepijie^Xrjpivrj nopcpvpa Kal kok-
TTOLcra i^rj(TO<; e(f)vye Kal oprj ov^ tv- klvov Ke^^pvawpeva ^pvaio), kol

31 ptOiqcrav. Kal y(akal,a jx^yaXri w? XiOov? Tipiov; Kal papyap'iTa';'

TaXavTiaia KaTe/Sr] Ik tov ovpavov i\OV(Ja TTOTTlpLOV -^pvCTOVV eVl TTjV

inl TOV? dv6pa)nov<;, Kal i/3kacr(f)-q- A^etpa avTrj';, ydpov dKaOapcria'^,

fXTjcrav OL avOpajnot tov Qi.ov Ik ttj^ Kal /3oeXvypaTo<; TTOpveia<i aurrjs'

Tr\r)yrj<s t^? )(aX.a^7j?" on peydkrj Kal inl TO pcTconov avTrj^ yeypap- 5

XVII. icTTlv rj TrXriyrj avTrj'i cr(f)6Spa. Kal pevov pvcTTrjpiov, JiafivXcov -q peydXrj
rjXdeu el? e'/c toiv irrTa dyyeXcov rj prjTTjp tS)v nopvwv Kal twv jSoeXv-

Twv iy(6vTU)V TO,? k-TTTa (ptdXa^, Kal ypdTcov Trj? y^?. Kal tloov ttjv f,

iXdXrjcre fxer ijjLov Xeywp' Sevpo yvvaiKa peOvovaav eK tov aipaTo<;

onCcrw [xov Setfw o'oi, to Kplpa Trj<i twv dyicov Kal iK toG ai/xaTo? twv
Tr6pvr]<; T179 Kadrjfx€vri<; inl vSdTcov papTvpwv Irjcrov' /cat iOavpacra
2 TToXXu)}', jJueO rj^ irropveva'av ol Oavpa peya ISuv avTijv. Kal eine -j

ySacrtXel? ttjs y^^?' ><'^'' ipedv- pob 6 dyyeXo<;' Start i6avpaaa<;'

(jdrjcrav TTdvTe<; ot KaTot/covz'res ttjv iyw ipw crot to pvcTTTjpLov ttj?

yrjv e'/c tov oivov Trj<i TToppeia^ avTy]<i. yvvaLKO'i Kal tov Qrjpiov tov ySacrxa-

3 Kai aTrrjveyKe pe et? eprjpov eV ^oi-'Tos avTYjv, TOV iyovTO'; Tat; inTa
TTuevpaTL' Kal eiSor yvvalKa KaOr]- Ke(j)aXd<; Kal Ta SeVa KepaTa. to 8

19. Ka) rrjs of>77}s] All else om. Kai, aKadapaias Kal ^SeKvy/j.aros] (i) All else place
21. 015 Ta\afTiaia] Lit., is TaXaVTov. fl5. first, (ii) All the MSS., and all mss. (with donbtful
KuTe'^T)] 2 has 4yepfTo : all Gieek, KaraSaiVei. exceptions), read ra aKaBapTa t^s, for aKaSapT-qros
XVII. 1. oTTiira fiov] S alone: all else om. of rnc. The latter word being unattested and barely
'tr6pUT]S~\ All else add, rijs fi^yaAris. possible, I write aKaBapaias. Of the lat., pr has
3. y€/j.ov . . . ^xov] ISo apparently S (2 donbt- immiinditiae ; y, imtnuiuhtits ; ry, immiiiidifi'T ^firm,
fuUy) with Q and many mss. ; the rest reading yefiovra inimiiiiditinrmii]. (iii) For 05e\vynaTos, ncaily all else

or 7e>wi/ . . . tx""''^'' ov ex""- read -druv ; ff,

aboininationibus ; pr, abominatioiiHm\
Kepara 5e] 8 .alone : the rest, Kal Hfpara. and so am, arm, &c. but cl, abominationc.
;

4. TTopcpvpa} Or iropipvpas. S alone pi. : the rest avrris'] So A, mss. 1, 7, 28, 35, 30, 38, 87, &c.,
•Kopt^vpovv (or -vpav) ; rec. iropipvpa. and rg: P Q, most mss., .and rt, ttjs 7^5. N 2, give a
Kfxpvau/iifva] S alone pi. (agreeing with iropip. conflate reading.
Kal KOKK.) ; all else -^iv-q. Cp. xviii. 6. 5. yiypa^x^ivov'] All, except ms. 97, prefix ovojj.a.
\l6ovs Ttfiious Kal /xapyapiras^ So apparently S 6. fi.(evov(jaii fK TOV a'lfiaTos'} So A and many mss.,
must have read as the interpunetion, and absence of and 2 and the versions 1' Q, and other mss., om. j'k
: :

prefixed prep., show. All else read the words in N and ms. 38 have Tif o'/^oti without a prep.
dative, and all except 2 have KiS. rifi.. in sing. Bavfia i^fya] All else, except N and ms. 38, place
M tV Xf"^?"] ^^1' ^'*^P ^'' ^''''h '''it- ; cp. xiv. 14. these words after ai/r^v.
exoi^o'ct . . . y€/xoy] Lit., Kal ^xovaa . . . Kal yt^op. 7. ^pi] Lit., \(yi», and so 2.

33
 AnOKAAT^lS.

6r]piov o elSe? rjv koX ovk ecrrt' UTrayet. /cat to. 8e'/ca Kepara a 12

fiekXeL ava^a'tv^LV e'/c ti^? 6a- etoe?, Se'/ca /Sao-tXets eicrtj^" oiTti'es

Xa(rarj<; koI eis aTTcoXetaf vTrdyei.' fiacTLkeiav ovttoj eXa/3oV aXX' e'|-ou-

Kai 0aviJ.aa-0y]croPTaL ol /carot/couj^re? crta// ojs /SacrtXet? * /Atav wpat' ^

€TTL TTjs y^9. S)i> ov yeypaiTTat, to. Xafjifidvovcn jxeTa tov drjpiov. ovtol 13

ovoixaTa iv t<u yStySXiw ttjs C<^^9' //itai' yv(i>fx.y]v c)(^ovcrL' /cat Tr)v SuVa-
ttTTO KaTa/3o\rj<; Kocrfiov, ySXeVoi'Te? /Ati' Kat i^ovcriap iavTwv, tm Brjpio)

TO Brjpiov OTL rjv /cat ovk eoTt Kal OLOoacriv. ovtol pera tov dpviov 14

9 TTCipecrTii'. wSe 6 I'ous tw e)(OVTi, TToXeprjaovcTL' kol to dpviov *vLKrj-

cro(j)Lav. at CTrxa K£(f)aXal knTO, cret^ auTovs' oTt Kvpt.o<; KvpCcov icrrl

op-q elcriv, ottov tj yvvrj KadrjTaL /cat ySacrtXeus ySacrtXew/^' /cat ot

10 CTT avTwv, Kat ^acrtXet? eTira etctt'' /xct' avTov kXtjtoI Kat eVXeKTOt Kat
ot Tretre cTrecrav' Kat o et? ccttlV TTLCTToi. Kat et77e' juot" Tci vSaTa a '5

6 aA.\os ovTro) rjkde' /cat orat' iXdrj, etSe? e'</)' St* 17 TTopvrj KddrjTai,, Xaol
1 okiyov Set avTov jxelvaL. f /cat 6 Kat oi^Xot eto-t Kat edvr] kol yXSxr-
opa.Kcoi'^ /cat TO 6rjp[ov '\ o ecTTt^ /cat crat. Kat to. SeKa KepaTa a etSe? 16

ov/c eo"Tt, /cat auTO? oyooo? /cat Tw 0r)pi(x), OVTOL * pLo-rjcrovaL^ tyju

e/c Twi/ eTTTCi ecTTt /cat et? aTrajXetat" TTopvrjv' KOL rjprjpojp^vTjv kol yvp-

8. fxfWft] Or perhaps /xeWov, All else prefix avris oyioos] Or more precisely avTh oyioov.
KOI, except arm. All else subjoin eVrt.
Eather afliJcr (TO u: cp. xi. 7, note.
$a\a(Ta-ns'] *|Uiai' Spay] S, unsupported, has eVa eViaKTcij-,
12.
iwdyei] So A and one ms. (12) all other Greek : hut an obvious currection of but one letter in Syr.
copies, tnrayetv, and so 2. Of the lat., ff has ibit, as text (see note on it), restores the true reading.
also vff hut
; pr, and lat. of Iren., have vadit. 13. eauTMi/] So S apparently (2 doubtfully), with
0av/iaad-fi(yoyTci.i] So apparently S (cp. note on nis. 1, for ai/Tuiv.

xiii. 3 sitpr.), with A P, for -daovTai. 14. *piKT]iTit] So all else. S has here a verb
iv T<f /8i/3Ai>] Three mss., 73, 79, 95, have iv: = /SAail/ei, or possibly = aSiKi^trfi. The latter might be
the rest inl (with accus. or gen.), and so 2: lat., in. admitted as a probable variant for viKii<rei, due to the

BKeTTovTes] Or B\eTr6vT(»v hut the interpunc-

: Greek original of S but I prefer (see note on Syr.
;

tion of S seems to iinply the nom. text)by the change of one Syriac letter to restore
KoX irapianv] So mss. 1, 36, 73, 79, 152, and yiKTjirei.

some others, iind a corrector of N, also 2, and g rg ; 15. eiTTe noij So A alone of Greet copies, and so 2
om. the MSS. and most rass., koX Ttap^arai. So pr,
; also lat., dixit : except g, which has ait, = Ktya, as
Ventura est. nearl}' all else.
9. T(j> IxovTi] S and 2 only all else, 6 ix""- : ftp' Siv] So pr : all else ol.

10. Kal i efs] AU MSS., and nearly all mss., 2 and 16.T^ 9ripitf] Or ^jrl rb dTtpiov [tov Bripiou], na
some versions (including lat.) om. Kat. rec. hut this reading of rec. has no Greek authority,
:

Sei aiT6v] So Q, and many mss., and lat. the : and conies from vg \_cl, &c.] in beslia ; which is ill
rest transpose. supported, am and arm reading et bestiam, as also rt.
11. teal i SpaKurl S alone: an unmeaning and All Greek copies have koI ri e-qpiov.
unsupported interpolation. *^iaT)(Tovai\ S has here a verb (see note on
tS ^ffTi] So S, for h ?iv. But this reading is Syr. text) = (iriaKitliovTai but an easy emendation
:

unsupported, and the Syr. text (see note on it) needs of the Syriac text (see note on it), supported by
conection. 2, restores fiioijoovin, which all other authorities read.

34
 XVII. i6— x^^II. 5. AnOKAAT^i:i.

vqv TroL7]crovcn.v avrrju' Kai ra? inecre Jia/3vkcoi' 17 p.i.yd\rj' /cat e'ye-

adpKa<; avTrj<; (j)dyovTaL' Kol avTrjv I'CTo KaToiKrjTTjpLOV haip.oviiDV, /cat

ly KaTaKavcrovcrLV iu Trvpi. o yep Beos (pyXaKT) iravTO^ TTvevp-aTOs aKaddp-

iSciiKev €is ras KapSias avTwu ttoltj- rov /cat jxefjucrriixevov. ort e'/c tou 3

(70.1 TYjv yvb)p.rjv avTov Kai Troirjaai oti^ov TTjs TTopveCas avTrj<;, TrevoTiKe

fxiav yvMpurjv avrwv, /cat SovfaL ttjv irdvTa TO. eOvq' /cat ot /8acrtA.et? 7175

fiacnXeiav avTcou tco OrjpLco tovtco, yT^? yiter' avT7)<; inopvevaav Koi ol

a-x^pi- TeXeadrjO-ovTaL ol \6yoi tov (.p.TTOpOL ttJ<; yi79 ix T77S Svfa/xews

18 ©eov. Koi 7] yvfrj rju etSe?, -q 7rd\t9 Tou cnprjvovi avTrj<; iTrXovTrjcrav.

17 jxeydXri 17 i^ovaa ySacriA.eiat' eVt Kat rjKovcra aWrjp (jjojvrji' e'/c tou 4

TaJf ySacrtA.ewi' ti^? y^9- ovpavov Xiyovcrav' i^ekdere e'f auTTj?

XVIII. Kal /xcTo. Taura, eiSoj' aWov ay- o A.ao? /xou, ti'a /xtj crvyKOLvojvr]-

yeXoi' Kara^aiuovTa eV tou ovpavov, arjTe rats a/xaprtat? aurr^s" tVa

i)(oi>Ta i^ovcriav peyakrjv' Kau -q yjj jai7 Xd^rjTe iK Trj<; TTXr]yrj<; avrrj^.

2 icfioiTicrdri ck T17? S6^r]<; avTov. /cat oTL iKoXkrj6r)(Tav avrrj at d/xapriat 5

CKpa^ev Iv (f)(oufj fieydkr], eneaev a;i^pt ToG ovpavov' Kal ip.vrjiJ.o-

iroi-hffovaiv auT^c] One ms. (34), and ;»•, place lat., &c. : N Q, most mss., and some versions write
these words thus : 2 with most authorities after Tipr\- the verb but once :
]' iilonc, thrice.
lj.tiip.(PT]v, and some in both places. axaSapTou] After this woid S, with P and mss.
Tot ffap/cas] Lit., T^v (TapKa: hut S uniformly 1,7, 14,3tl, 38, 73, 79. 152, &c., om. /col ipu\aKTj iravrhs

(cp. six. l.S, 21) renders this pi. as sing. opveou oKaBapTov, which 2 with most Greek and all lat.
iv TTUfii] So A and many mss. : the rest (sup- authorities ins. (with some variations). The fuller
ported by lat.) cm. iv. But the prep, is indispensable reading looks like a product of conflation ; but if so,

in Syriac, and therefore its presence (in S and 2) is it may well be that the member of the conflation
indecisive. So again, xviii. 2, [eV] <pa>vTi. which S leaves out is the true reading, and that the
17. (SaiKfv'] Lit., SlSuatv (if the pointing of S is to other is a gloss {vvev/ia explanatory of opveov) that
be trusted). has crept into the text. See note on Syr. text.
/iiav yvili)j.riv o.vtwv'] So one ms. (95) only ; two 3. TOV olvou] All else except pc add (with kQ,
(3.5, 87) have fv. avrav, omitting /iiav : nearly all else most mss., 2, and cl), prefix (with P, some mss., and
(including 2) ulav yv. (or yv. iilav), omitting avruv :
g), or substitute (with A, am, arm, &c.) rov Bvp.ov.
A, and (J and vg, om. the words between yvdi^riv aiiTov TTcirciTiKe] Five mss. (18, 36, 37, 73, 79) support
and Kal Souvai. this reading : the other Greek copies have !r(T![j']a>Kav,

Toiiry] S alone ins. (or -ai/c€, or -liKaai), Int., bibernnt. The Syr. gives
Sxp'] Or Sxpis ol. See note on vii. 3. literuUy, KixipaKfTraaiTois fSvfaiv; — notsoxiv. 8, «K/;r.

reKecrBilcrovTai'] Or -fliuiv, as XV. 8. TOV CTpriPovs^ The word in S rather = Trjs

18. Tj TToAis] All else prefix icTiv, except pr and ^avias. The Syr. text (see note on it) seems to need
arm emendation ; but there is no reason to suspect any
XVIII. 1. Ka(] So many mss., and pr and vg all : variation in the original Greek.
MSS., many mss., and versions (including g and 2) i. 'Iva /XT] \a/37)T€] S with ms. 152, om. Kai be-
om. fore these words (which, with some other versions,
2. iv <pav^ lifyiXTi] (i) The MSS., and most mss., and rec., it places before ix tuv ttX. oiIt^s), thus
vg and most versions read laxip^ hefore (2 after ) ipwv^ making this clause dependent on, not parallel to, Iva
(with or without iv), and om. futyaKri. A few mss. PLT) auyKOivaivriariTe. This second 'Iva furi is rendered
(1, 12, 152), and rt, give both adjectives, (ii) All else rather as if iVo fir) irius. See note on Syr. text.
exceiJt P add xiyav. Tijs TrATj77)sj All else plural, except y.
emffev eirecre] So A and some mss., and 2 and 5. ouTT)] Lit., iv avT^ : all else aurris.

F2 35
 AnOKAAT^^lS.

vevcreu 6 ©eos to. dStKi7)aara avrrj';. Trj<; TTvpajcr€.co<; avT7]<;' aTTO paKpouev lo

6 oiTToooTe avTrj w? kol avrr) aireowKe' ecTTrjKore^ Sta tov (Jjo/Sov tov /3a-
Koi StTrXwcrare avTy StTrXo. Kara, ra cravicrpov avrrys' Kat Xe^ovcriv,

ipya avTTjf;' iv tco iTOTrjpico (o oval oval oval rj TToXts r] peyaXr]

eKepacre KepdcraTe olvtyJ' SittXovv Hafivkojv Tj 77oA.ts Tj lcr)(vpd' oTi

7 ocra ioo^aaei' eavTrji^' kol icTTprj- iv pia lopa rjkdev tj Kpicri<; aov.
viacrc TocrovTov j^acraviapov Kai Kai ol epnopoi Trj<; yrj<i Kkavcrovai "
jrivOot;' ort iv rrj KapSta avTrj<; Kat TT^vOrjcrovcrLv in avTTjV Kai tov
Aeyet' on KaOrjpai fiacrikicrcra, Kai yopov avTOiv ouSets dyopd^ei ov/cerf

XVP^'- o'^'^ elpL' Kol Tr4.v0o<; ov pr] yopov -^pvcrov koi dpyvpov Kai kidojv '-

8 rSoj. Sta TovTO iv pta. rjpepa ri^ov- Ttpiojv, Kai papyapiTwv Kai fivacrov
criv at TT^rpyal in avTrj<;. *^ai'a- Kai nop(j)vpa?, Kai cripiKov kokkivov,
T0<;^ Koi 7Tevdo<;, Kai \ipo<i' Kai iv Kai nav ^vkov Ovivov, Kai ndv ctkeuos

TTvpX KaTaKav6rj(T€Tai' oTi lcr)(vpo<; iXe(f>dvTivov, Kai Trai/ cr/ceuos iK ^vXov,

9 Kvpio'i 6 Kpiva^ avrrjv. /cat /cXau- Tipiov Kai -^aXKov Kai (TiSrjpov, Kai
(Tovaiv avTTjv koi Ko^povrai in av- pdppapov Kat Kivvdpojpov Kai dvpia- 13

TTjv ol /SacrtX.et? rr^? 'YV'^>

ot per av- paTa Kai pvpov /cat Xifiavov, Kai
Tij? nopv^'vaavTes Ka\ arprjvia- olvov Kai iXaiov Kai aepiSaXiv, Kai

cravres, orav /SXenojcri tov Kanvov np6/3aTa /cat innov<; /cat peSas, Kai

6. auTjj 5nr\a] So 2 and other versions, and rec, 11. K\ai(rovm Kai TrecSTjcrouini'] So Q and most
with P and many mss. the rest read [ra] SittAS, and
: mss.,2 (omitting k\.) and rg : hut the other MSS.,
omit auTJi, as do ff, and rff [except «i-(«] (pr deviates). ;
some mss,, and vt, Khaiovtri Kai TTfvQovatv.
SittAoSi/] Observe the interpunetion, peculiar to Kai rhv y6/j,oi''\ All else, 8ti rhv ySfiOV.
S, by whii-h Siw\ovi' is disconnected from verse 6 and 12. Aifloir Ti,uiaii'] So 2, andjuc : C FtAidovsTi/ilovs:
joined on to 7. N A (J, tf, rij, i-c, AiSoi/ Tt/xiov.
7. S(Ta] Lit., e<l>' oaov. /xap-yapiTwy'] So N and a few mss., also 2 and
iavTTtv'] So many mss. : the MSS. and other rt : hut C 1^, fxapyapiras \, liLapyapiTais
; Q and most ;

authorities, avTi\ii : 2 deviates. mss., and ly, pLapyapirav.

toitoCtov] Nearly all else add ScJtc aiirfi. /StJirirou] Or ^vaaivov. See note on Syr. text.
8. eV All else om. prep.
aiiTTJs] T:op(pvpas'\ Or tropcpvpov.
S has here the word wliich — TrArtyy),
*9a;'aTosJ aipiKov'] All else cn\_r\]piKov Kai.
but the omission of a single letter from it (see note on 4k (v\ov, TifjLiov Kttl] (i) The interpunetion here
Syr. text) restores SavaTos. shows that S read the adjective as agreeing with
Kvpios~\ So ms. 38 and a few others, and pr. (TKfvos. This is partly supported by ff {vos . . .

All else subjoin, prefix, or substitute 6 Oclis [5]. preciosiim) alone, (ii) All Greek, and S, write adj. in

9. K\av<rov(nv]avTT]v] Or KAautrocrai, without auT^i', superlative ; but lat. in positive, as S.

which P and a few mss. (1, 79, &c.), against all else, xa\Khv Kai (Ti'S., Kai fi.apiJ..'] All else genitive.
support S in subjoining. 13. M A P, some mss., g, am, and 2,
Kivv6.p.ap.ov'\

o-TpiiwairacTes] See note on Syr. te.xt. add Kol &ixwpiov Q, most mss., pi\ and cl, om.
:

10. Sta rhp <l>60ijv] Lit., iK TOV (p6^ov. Sover. 1.5. Kai TTp6&aTa~\ All else ins. Kai a'lTov before, and
Kai Af^ouaii''] All else, Keyoi'Tes. Kai ktVi before or after, these words.
oliai] Tcr, as mss. IS.5, 87 : nearly all else bis. h-noMS Kol fieSas, Kai minaTa] So 2: but nearly
eV ;uii£] Or /xid without prep., as most. all else genitive, except ms. 95 {'l-mrovs) ; pr deviates.

36
 XVIII. n — 21. AnOKAAT^lS.

14 crcofxaTa /cat i/zu^cts duOpconcov, /cat i^aurat /cat ocrot eV tt^ 6aXd(T(Tr]

7] oTTcopa aov rj inidvfXLa jrj<; xjjvx'Q'i €pyal,ovrai, diro fiaKpoffep icTTrjaav

crov aTTT^kdev dno crov' koL iravTa Kat €Kkavaav avrrjp /3XeVot'res rot" is

TO. XtTrapa Kat to. kafiTrpd dTrrjkOev Kairvov Trjs TTVpaxrew; auTTjs.
dno crov, /cat ov/cert avra /8A.e»//ets' Kat Xeyofcrt, rt? oixoia ttj TToXet

15 /cat aiiTo. ov fj.r) cvp-qcrovcriv ot 717 p.eydX.rj ; /cat e/3aXop ^ovv inl u,

ejXTTOpOl TOVTWV ot TT\ovT^<javTe<; ra? /ce^aXas avTutv' /cat e/cpafaf

du avTTJs, aTTo fxaKpodev arrjcyovTaL /cXaioi're9 /cat TrevOovuTe'? kol Xe-

8ta Tov (po/Sou Tov ^aaavL(jp.ov yoi^res" ot^ai ouat 1^ TroXt? '(7 peydkrj'
16 auTT^s" KKaLovTe<; /cat TTev6ovvT€<; koI Iv rj irrXovTrjcrap ol €}^oPT£<i to. irXola
Xeyo!^T€?' ouai otiai rj TroXt? 1^ iv Tjj OaXdcrarj e'/c rr^? rLp.i6TrjTo<i

fieydkr], rj 'iTepi./3efikr][j.eprj fivcraivov avTTj'i' oTi pia wpa rjprjjjLcodrj. ev- 20

Koi TTop^vpovv /cat KOKKiva /ce- (fypawecrde eV aiir^ ovpavk /cat ot

^pucrw/xeVa ^pvcriw /cat Xt^ou? aytot /cat ot aTro'crroXoi, Kat ot Trpo-

Tipuiovi Kol fj.apyapiTa<i' ort /xtcT (prjTai, OTL eKpLvep 6 (-)eo9 to KpZjta
ojpa rjprjpaidrj 6 TocrovTo? ttKovtos- vjXMv i^ avTrj';. Kat rjpev els iK 21

17 Kat 77a9 KvjBepvrjTri<i- Koi 77a? 6 eVt Twv ayyeXojp tuiv la^vpSiv XiOov cos

Toj;/ TrXotajt" eVt tottov TrXecov, /cat pvXov fxeyav, Kat e/3aXev et? ttjv

14. ^ eViflu^ia] So pr: all else read TTJseTTiflu^uias. \l6ous Tinlovs] AH else dat. sing., except 2,
T^s ^vx^s aov] Q
and most niss., p, and r^ [</, which gives dat. plural (which possibly S intends).
with 111 HI, &c. not nm'\ and S, support S in inserting
; fiapyaptrasi So 2, or possibly -rais,
which is
(TOV here ; hut only two (3o, S7) ins., as S, both here the reading of Q and nearly all mss., and of 17 and vi/.
and after oirojpa. But pr, and other versions, with the other MSS., have
TOL Ao^irpi air^Aflei'] So two mss. (1, 79), fol- fiapyapiTri.
lowed hy rec. : the rest, to \. airiiAero (or awiiKovTo). 17. i eVl Tuii' ir\oiu!ii fir] t6ttov irAiuiv] A reading
PKeijieis' Kal avTa] S alone ins. these words : all apparently conflate, and probably so in the Greek
else om., and connect oIik4ti aiira ov fi)) evpTjaouirtt' original of S. Most mss., « A C Q, and 2, have b iirl
[eB/)j)s, or fvpriiriis, or -<rj)s]- Possibly S here pre- [riif] Towov irXfoiy : P, mss. 36, 73, 79, &c., substitute
serves the true text, and the rest have lost the words by [6] eVI tuv TTKoiuv Tr\4wv.
Of the lat., ff and i.y
honioeoteleuton. N A and mss. 35, 38, 9o place aura support [but cl, &c., laciim for loiiim~\
t6itoi' pr :

alter ov but C P Q, &e., as above.

jx-q : renders, supermare navigans (see Suppl. Xote, p. 49).
14 and 15. tvpiiiTouaiv ol eixiropoi] In thus removing iv rp flaAoffffj)] So vt and most rff [hut iiin,
the stop usually placed (so C P (i, and most mss. also ; maria ; arm, mari] all Greek, r^v BaXaaaav.
:

lat., but arm deviates) after the verb, and connecting it 18. iKXavffav avTj]v] S alone the rest eKpa^'oi/ [-^01']. :

with 01 EM'r-, S is supported by 2, and a few mss. (35, Kal Kiyovai] Or Ka! Aeyovrej but the inter- :

36, 87, &c.) N A, itc, leave the connexion undecided.

: punction and division seem to require \4yovai. S
16. Kal \4yovTfi\ So rec, with P and many alone ; all else ptcp. with or without Kai.
mss., pr and rg but the other MSS. and mss., g, and
: 19. ol exo^'^fs] All else pretix ndvTfs.
2, om. Kai a few mss. om. both words.
: Ta ttKoIo] Lit., rh ttXoXov.
Cp. fur the following claui-e, xvii. 4. 20. So 2, and jur all else sing.
(vippuhtiTBe] :

KOKKiva] S alone : all else K6KKtvov. 21. Twv ayyf\wv rijitv iVxypwi/] Nearly all else,
iK
S alone for Kai Kexpvaundifq
icexP"<?'wM*'»'«] (w, &yy f\os 2 om. adjective, with A; N deviates.
i<!Xvp6s.
'Vov). But mss. 1, 79, 15'2, om. Kai. «! txvKov'] So rec, with P Q and most mss.,
Xpuo-iV] Or eV xp-: '"'itli ^ C, and mss. 1, 36, 79, 2 \_dUi], and ij (andjor?) but A has is fxi\ivov and
:

and some others. air fiv\iK6f, and so ri/, moliirciii. There is a trace

37
 AnOKAAT^'lS. XVIII. 21 — XIX. 6.

OaXacraav keywu' ovVais op/xi^/xaTt Tw 0ea> TjpiOiv' oTt d\rj6i.val Kal 2

/SXr/^rfcrerai Ba/3uXaji' 17 ixeydkrj SiKatat at KpCcret.<; avTov' otl CKpive

22 TToXt?, Kal ou /at) eupr^Vets ert. /cat TTjv TTopvrjv TTjv fieydk-qv i^rts e(f>6eLpe

(fxovr) Ki,Odpa<; Koi aaXTnyyo'i Kai Trjv yrfv iv rf) vopveia avrrj';, Kai
'\avkiqTS)V^ Kol fJLOVCTLKcJJl', OV fl7] e'feStKTjcre to at/xa twv BovXojv avTov
23 aKovaOfj iv crol erf Kal ^ws Xv^vou €K •)(€ip(jiv avTrji;. Sevrepov ctpr]Kav 3

OV [jirj (pavfj <TOL en" Kal (fxuvr) vv[i(f)LOv dA.Xi7\oi;ta, Kal 6 Kanvo<; atiTrjs

Kol <f>(t)vr] i'VfJi(j)r)'; ov jxr] aKovaOrj iv dvefirj eh tous atwi'as twv aluvcov.
(Tol €TL' on ol efj-TTopoi crov ^crav Kal enecrav ol clkoo-l Kai re'crcrapes 4

ol fJLeyia-Tdve<i Trj? yrjs' oVt iv rai? TTpeafivTepoL Kal rd Teacrapa ^Sia,

f/)ap/xa/<etai? crov iTrkavrjcra^ iravra Kal -irpoaeKvvqcrav tw Qeco t<S Kadrj-

24 TO. iOvrj. KOI iv avrrj at/xa TrpocprfToiv pivM eVl TW 6p6v(i) XeyovTe?' dp.riv

Kal ayicjv evpeO-q tmv io-(f>aynivcov dWrjXoma. Kal (pcjvr) drro tov 5

XIX. eVl T7JS yrj?. Kal yxera raura, -^Kovcra dpovov Xeyovaa' alvelre tco @ea?

(f>covr)v ixeydXrjv 6)^\a}V ttoWmv €v y)lxo)v irdvTe^ ol SovXol avTov Kal

T(i) ovpavw XeyovTcov, aXkrjXovia' rj ol (jio/Bovjjbevoi. TO ovojxa avTOv' irdv-

(TcoTTjpia Kal rj Sofa Kal 17 SvvafXL^ Te? ol pLKpol [MeTCL Twv fxeydXaiv. Kal b

of the prefix of genitive placed before the noun, but XIX. 1. Kal |U6Ta] Some mss., including (1, 36, 38,
erased, in S (and the prefix is inserted in %p) : also, 79, &c.), support Kai, also some versions but 2, with :

the word representing as is written by an afterthought the MSS. and most &c., om.
mss., lat.,

(but prima inami) on marg. It seems therefore as (puv-hi''] The MSS., and most mss., and rg,
if S as at first written supported fxiXivou (without is). prefix ois: 2, vt, and a few mss. (l,7,38,&c.) om., as S.
evpijafis'] Or fvpris. S alone all else evp^dy. : ix\oiv TroWiiv] All Greek copies have sin-
Cp. verse 14 stipr. gular ; also 2, and g : but pr and vg suppurt plural,
22. Kiflopos] All else, KiSapifiuv. asS.
aa\wtyyos] This reading is partly supported by rf 0€ip ^^ajv] So three mss. (36, 47. 152), and
N (alone of MSS.) and two m.ss. (35, 87), which read 2, pr, and vg [but arm, I)omuio only], and other ver-
(raXiri77Wf, as does 2. All else, ffaK-niffTwv : and all sions one ms. (1) prefixes Kupicf. and so rec. but all
; :

place the word last of the lour genitives. other Greek, g, and other versions, tov @iov tj/xuv.
tauATjTiv' Kai ixovcnKwv'\ All else invert these 2. x^'P'^"] HopranAvg: all else, singular.
genitives. I obelize the former word, the rendering 3. SEuTcfioi'] All else prefix Kal, except ms. 98.)
of S being obscure, possibly representing avKriTMuiv : oyf'^T)] So S (if the pointing is to be trusted),

see note on Syr. text. with two mss., 73, 79 for ara/SaiVei (rec.) of all MSS.
:

Note that S, with Ilippol. (Atitichr., 42), cm. and most mss. A few have ave^aive, and so 2.
(after en) two sentences of this verse ; supported, as to 4. irpfffSuTcpoi] S (not 2) favours the position of

the former of the two, by niss. 14, 92; as to the latter, this word after the numerals, but not decisively.
by N and some mss., including 38, 87, &c., and by 2. 5. tpaivri] All else add e'jTJAflf (n, (pwfal . . .

23. (J)o^p] S and 2 incline to this reading (rec.), 4^ii\6oi/) before or after aTr!) [ck] toS 0p6yov.
rather than (pdvri (rev.). ri iSvoMa auToC] All else om. rb uvofxa, and read
aoi] So C (alone of Greek copies) ; and vt and avT6y {pr, Domimim).
vr/ [um, arm, &c. ; not </] : all else, in aoi. TTavTiS ol /xiKpoi'] All clsc offi. vavTfs, for
4>uvT} So C alone all else om. (pwvr\.
vi'ij.fp'qs'] : which two or three mss. substitute Kal. [N'ote that C
Ta?j <papp.aKiiaiS~\ So lat. all Greek, singular.
: dijicil here finally].
^irAarTjiras] So ms. 87 all else, (irKavriBTfaav.
1 ^€Ta riiv ixfya\a>v'] Cp. xi. 18. All else, ko.
24. Tuv iatpa-v^ivui'v] All else prefix /cal iraj/ ol fiiyaKoi.

33
 AnOKAAT^PlS.

TjKovcra. <^u)vrfv w? o^Xwt' ttoXXmv, jxevoL. Koi elne /not* ovtol o'l Xoyoi,

Kal ois (fxoPTjv voaTOiV ttoWoji^' Kat OL dXrjOi.pol TOV (-)eov elcr[. koL io

d)S (f)Ct)PT]v ftpovTwv icrxvpoJu Xeyou- (.TTeaov eiJiTTpoa-6ei> tojv ttoScov avTov
Tcov dXXrjXo'u'ia. On e/8acrtXeucre Kat TrpocreKvvrjcra avTOj' Kai etTre

7 Kupto; 6 TTavTOKparoip' )(aipofxev yuot" fXTj, a-wSovX6<; crov elfxl /cat

Kol a.yaXXL(i)fX€v' Soj/xev rrjv oogav Twv doeX(f)(i)v (TOV Twi' iy^ovTojv ttjv

avTco, OTL rfXOev 6 ya/xo? tov apviov, papTvpiav Ifjaov' tw Bew irpoa-

Koi 7] yvvrj avTov rjTOLp.a(jev kavTTjV. Kvvqaov p.dXXov' rj yap fxapTvpia

8 /cat ihoOrj avTrj tVa nepL/3a.XrjTai Irjaov ecrrt to TTvevp.a Tri<; npo-
fivcrcrwov Kadapov koL Xap-irpov' (fyyjTeia^.

TO ya.p /Bvacnpov to. Si/catw/xarci Kat €l8oi> TOV ovpavov dpeco- u

9 eVrt Twt" ayLwu. kol (.lttov poi yixevov, /cat loov ltttto^ A.eu/co?" /cat

*ypa\\iov'^ jxaKoipLOL ot ei9 to SeiTTUoi^ 6 Kadr^fxevos iir avTov KaXovjx(.vo<;

*Tov ydfiov^ TOV dpviov etcrt K€KXrj- TtKJTo'i Kal dXr]0i,p6<;, /cat eV St/cato-

6. (pcDi/Ti" lis] So one ms.

(36) 5 and nearly all : recover ypa^ov, which all else give, except one or
else is (piuiiriv : a few, andom. is here.
r<, two mss. which om. See note on Syr. text.
ox^'^'' To^Aoii'] All else singular, except jo)'. ol . . . €iVi] All else oi, omitting €itri.

\^y6fTajv~\ Or KeyovcTuv ; or Ae'yoi'Tes. *Tov ydfxov] S represents t^s SioKot'ias, which

oAXTjAoui'a] Observe the full stop set after this has neither appropriateness nor authority. By changing
word, leaving "On to be connected with verse 7. one of the six letters of the Syriac woi'd (see note on
Kupios] (i) All else (except ^c) ins. iOecis after, Syr. text), and transposing two others, we recover
or for, this word, or 6 0ehs d before it. A sceniingi)' TOV yd/iov, which is the reading of A Q and most mss.,
laterhand has interlined the equivalent of 6 0(6i in S. 2 andjDr and r</ but which the rest om.
;

(ii) P Q, most niss, 2, and all lat., add hfiiii', but A

N ciTre] So 2 here, and in next verse : all else,

and a few om., as S. Aiytt in both places.

7. x^'poMf] So DISS. 73, 152 (for x'^'P'^M") • 01 aAridifoil A with two mss. ins. ol, which
the following ayaWiui^ai being treated as prcs. apparently S intends to represent. All else om.
indie. 10. /col irpofffKvi'yiffa] So P and mss. 73, 79 : all

Saifift''] (i) Or Siiffo/iev (or Suxrw/ifp). (ii) All else, TrpoaKwritTai.

else prefix Kai : the omission of it by S is consistent /xri, avvhov\6s aou €i/ii] S alone omits Jipo

with its treatment of the preceding verbs. before iiij. In the parallel passage, xxii. 9, Spa is
8. KaBaphv Kal \a/j.Kp6v'] So rec, with a few mss. retained, with a colon after it, to separate it from /otJ,

(1, 36 ; also 73, 79, 152, but without Kai). Tbe MSS. which is thus made to qualify el/xl (and so ms. 68).
and the other mss., 2 and most versions, reverse tlio The copies of 2 vary as to the interpunction, both
order Q and most mss. and ly [el, with arm, &c.],
;
here and xxii. 9, with the general result that (except
retain koi but the rest om., as do vt and am, &c.
: I which in the present passage is neutral, giving the
TO SiKoiw/ioTo eVri] S favours this position of sentence without any stop at all) all of them in both
the verb, which is that of rec, with many mss., and passages disconnect ixri from '6pa, and eitlier isolate

ff
and most vt/ [including am']. The MSS., the other it, or attach it to wliat follows. If so attached, it

DISS., 2, and/;/", also arm, place it after ruv ayiuv. must be understood noniic ?, and not in its
as =
9. f/TToV i^oi] S only ; but perhaps the Syriac proper force as = nam
These modifications of in-
?

scribe has wrongly inserted the final letter which tei-punction, and the interpolation of /litAAov (which S
marks the plural. However the reading is a possible alone ins.) after irpoaKvvrjiTov, are apparently due to
one, the plural verb finding its subject in verses 5-7. doctrinal prepossessions in the minds of translators,
All else have \iyii (or efirc) not. or scribes. All other authorities connect Upa fxr], a
*yj)i^ov] S has here a word = iroAii' (which few adding irotriaris.

has no other authoiity) but by restoring a letter : Tj yap fiapTvpia 'iTjffoD] I neglect the comma

which no douht has dropt out from before it, wo which S unmeaningly places after these words.

39
 AnOKAAT^lS. XIX. n — It

12 (jvvq Kpivei. Kai. TroKefiei. ot oe cn.hrjpa' Kol auro? Traret tyjv Xr^vov

6(f)da\fiol avTov ws (f)Xo^ Trvp6<;' Kat TTjS opyTJ? TOV ©fcOU TOV TTaVTOKpa-

inl TTjV K(.(f)akr]v avTov otaorj/xaTa Topc?. Koi e^et inl ra t/xarta 16

TToWd' ^\cov ovojJLa yeypaixfj-epov, o avTov inl rous /xT^pov? avTov, ovop-a

'3 ouSei? olSev el fj.r] avT6<;' Kat yeypapp.euoV ySacriXews /SacrtXewv

7i-ey3iy8eySX.i7/xeVo? i/xctrtoi' fie^ap.p.evov Kttl Kvpio'i Kvpidiv. Kai eloou akXov 17

iv atjxaTL' koI KaXetrai to ovop.a ayyeXot"' ecrrwra et" tw rjXiO)' Kat

14 avTov 6 Aoyo5 tov (F)eov. Kai ra eKpa^ev iv (fxovfj peydXrj, A.eywt' rot?

arpaTevfjiaTa tov ovpavov rjKoXoTjdei 6pveoL<i ToTs Tr^TOjxivoi<i iv /xecrou-

aiiTU) iff tTTTroi?" \evKo2<;' koL ivoe- pavrnxaTf *8eJ;T€^ crvvdxdrjTe et?

SeSu/xeVots ^vcrcTLvov XevKov Kat TO SeiTTi'oi/ TO jueya toS ©eou, 18

15 KaOapov. Kai Ik tov CTTop.aTO'; iVa <f)dyr]Te crapKas ySacrtXeoiv Kat

avTOJv iKTTopeveTaL poix<f)aia ogeia' (rdpKa<; y^iXLdpx^d^V Kai cra/jKa?

Iva iv avTw TraTafoicri to. edvrj' koI IcrvvpcoV Kai crapKa? tTTTTwv, Kat

avTos TTOLjxai'el avToix; iu pct/SSw Twi' KadrjfjLevwv in avTov<;' Kai,

12. is (()A.(i4] So A, mss. 35, 36, 87, and others, 2, after it [but I with *]. There is some appearance of
and lat., &c., followed by rec. the rest cm. as.
: erasure in S, after oleio. But n A P, mss. 1, 36, 38,
mojj.a. yeypa/xixevop, 8] So A P (and N partly) 79, &c., and most versions, including g, and am, arm,
with some mss. and versions, inclnding lat., followed &c., om. SlaTo/xos. Cp. i. 16.

by rec. Some mss. give the words in plural Q and : ouToi] Soil., ardfxaTi. So S, doubtfully : all

many others have a conflate reading (oKiyuara yeypa/j.- else, fem.

fifva Kai ivoina yeypatifievov, 3), which 2 adopts [but iraTa^oxri] Lit., a-jroKTiivwai (see note on Syr.
/ marks the plural words with *]. te.'Jt). All else read tlie verb in sing. ; but the plural
ou5e(s] Lit., oiiK. is consistent with the reading auriii' {stipr.).
13. The verb used by S seems to re-
fff^an/xevoi'] TTJs opyrj!^ Greek copies (with minor varia-
All
present thie word, which is read here by A Q and tions) prefix ToO olvov rov 0ufiov [koi] and so ri/. and ;

most mss. (followed by rec.) but possibly it may be : most versions. But rt reads vini only before irae 2 ;

meant for iKpavTiaixipov (P), or irepipepanixtvov (n), gives the words which S om., but om. ttjs opyijs.
or some other like form so the lat., and 2, represent
; 16. TCI ifidrta avTov] 2 and all else, t^ IfxaTiov ;

sprinkled, not dyed. and all, e.xcept mss. 87, 152, om. atnov [which Tisch.
iv a'^uari] Or a'lfxan : and so ipuvrj, verse 17. wrongly ins. in his note in foe.].

Ka^eiTai] So apparently S, with some mss. (1, 4-!t\ roiis firjpois] All else prefix Kai [but 21
36, 79, &c.), and lat. (which rec. follows) for k6'kAi)toi : with *], and read rhv ^iripSv. The reading of S is

(or -TO) of the MSS., and most mss.; 2, eKa\e<Te. worth noting it represents " the Name" as " written
;

14. TOV ovpavovj So one ms. (36) or ruv oiipavuv ; on the vestments [that were] on His thighs."
(as 8) 2 with all else, [to] iv T(f ovpav^.
: 17. SaAoj'] So n and one nis. (36) and some ver-
'hrois- KfvKols- Ka\ ivSeSv/j.ivois'l (i) The inter- sions rec. with A P and many mss. and lat., €va:
:

punction apparently requires the Greek to be thus two mss., fva &\\ov. Q, with the other mss., and
read ; unless we prefer \€vKo'r koI ivBeSv/j-ivoi. For 2, om. both.
evoeSvfievois, there is the support of N, and ms. 152, Tois opvfoisl All else, except ms.95, prefix irairi.

and of Origen 7«/o««H.t.ii.,c.4. (ii) S alone ins. xal. S has ical iTvvax0-nTe (or
*5eCT€' o-ufaxflTiTf]
hevKbv Kol Kadap6v'] « and a few mss., ff, and -rixSr}'""') lint 'l^i^ is unmeaning, and by replacing

some t)ff [^el not am, arm, tScc], support Kai all else om.
; : a dropt letter we recover StuTc (for Kai) see note on ;

15. auTwv] S alone: all else, airoD. Syr. text. Or perhaps Kai is to be retained, with
ojtta] Q and most mss. insert SlaTOfios before StuTf before it ; as rec, and some texts of rg \_cl

oleio, and so pr, and vg {cl, with many copies] 2, : not ant, .Jcc. ; arm um. 5eiJTe].

40
 AnOKAAT^lS.

crdpKa'i iXevOepoju Koi BovXojv' /cat KaLOfieuTju Kal deiov' /cat ol "fSe^ 21

fiLKpSiv KoX fie-ydkcov. XotTTOi diT^KTdvOriaav iv Trj ^ofi<^aia

if» Kal eXBov to drjpiov koI ra TOV Ka6rjp.evov eVt tov ittttov, ttj

(rrpar€v/i.ara avrov' Kal tov<; fia- i^ekdovcrr] c'/c tov CTTOjjLaTo^ avrov'
crtXet? T^? yrjs Kal rd (jTpaTi.vji.aTa Kal TrdvTa Ta opvea e\opTdadrjaav
avTOiv' crvvqyixiva Troiijcrai tov ttoXe- tV tCjv aapKcou avTCJV. Kat etSov XX.

ixov, fxeTo. TOV Kadrjfji.ei'ov inl tov aWov ayjiXov KaTa^aivovTa e/c tov
LTTTTOV Kal /XCTa TOIl' (TT paT ev fJ^aT OiV ovpavov €)(0VTa ttjv K\e1u Trj<; d/3vcr-

20 avTov. Kal iTTLacrdr) to Orjpiov, Kai (ToV /cat aXvcriv p.€.yd\rjv iv Trj
X^'-R''

fjiET avTov b \liev8oTTpo(f)-i]Tri^' 6 avTov. /cat iKpdTJjcre tov hpdKovTa 6 2

iT0irjcra<i Ta cnj/ACta (.vunnov avTov, o(^ts 6 ap;^at09 os e'crrt 8ta^oXo? /cat

iv ois iTrXdvrjcre tou? Xa^dira? to 6 Sarai^as" /cat iSrjcrev avTov ^tXta

•)^dpayp.a tov Brjpiov /cat *TOvq crr^ /cat e/Sakev avTov et? tt^i' 3

vpocrKwowTa^^ tjj ei/coi't avTov' afivaaov' /cat eKXetcre /cat icrcppd-

t/cat KaTe^y]crav /cai^ i^K-qdrjcrav ol yLcrev iiravoi avTov, Lva p.r} nkavrjcrrj

hvo eis Ti7t' Xijxviqv tov TTvpo<; ttjv ndvTa Ta edvrj ert. Mero. raura *Set^

18. fKevBepavl(i) All Greek copies except niss. are indecisive here, between Q and the mss., which
1, 1.62and most versions (including the lat. and 2) read ttiv Kaiofiffrii' [Ai'/ivji^], and the other MSS.,
ins. TrivTuv before this word, (ii) All MSS. and most which read rijs Kaio/x€vr]s [sc, Trvpds, though the
mss. ins. re after it. gender is wrong]. Lat. (except g) have ignis ardtniis.
19. Kal TO ffTpaTfvfiaTa outoC] There is no other Kol flci'oi;] So (inn, aiilphoris : all else, cV
evidence for these words as here placed : but A and
three mss., in the fallowing sentence {ital tovs BaatKeh 21. Kol 01 tSf' Aonrof] The 56 is superfluous; but
T^s yTJs Kal ra ffrparevnara outwj'), read avrov for the scribe or corrector has neglected to mark it with
avTuv. Apparently, therefore, we have here a eoiitJa- the obelus, as elsewhere (see iv. 4). I supply it.

tion, possibly derived from the Greek original of S.

Tp t'^eAfloi/o-p] Lit., (S and 2), iy rp t^ep-
I'erhaps, however, it belongs to the Syriac, iinving got (or, as rec, eKwoptvofienri) but all Greek
XOfiefri ;

in by insertion into the Syriac text of an alternative seem and oni. iv.
to give aor. ptcp.,
reading and the fact that S uses two different ren-
;
XX. 1. iXAoc] So a few mss. and versions : 2 with
derings for tTTparfv^ara in the two members of the lat., and most else, om. [P /linl, xx. 1-9].
conflate sentence, the second agreeing nearly with that
tV Tjj x*'P''l ^" ** ^"'^ '''^^ 38, and 2 and lat.
of 2 (see note on Syr. te.\t), favours this supposition. If
the rest, tVl rijv x ''/""•
so, one or other (probably the former) is to be obelized.
2. d urfin i apxawsl S and 2 favour this reading,
TaJi^ (TTparei'^aTaij'] So 2 all else singular. :
with A alone. But they do not exclude the accus.,
20. ^er' avToi 6] So « I', mss. 14, 38, 79, &c., pr
which all else give.
and rg : 2 reads d /ht' uutoC, with Q and most, and y.
3. iraz'To] S alone ins. cp. verse 8.
;

A deviates.
«Ti] S alone ora., after this word, &xp' reAfffflij
^Tobs vpoffKvvovvrasI ^'^ ^^"^ authorities. S
no doubt a blunder of the
Ta x'^^'a 'Trj (ma. 7, Iti), — evidently through homa;-
gives genitive
See note on Syr. text.
: scribe.
oteleuton with previous sentence, — €ti . . . irri.

Ilence it may be inferred (i) that S read cttj alter,

ttal Kari^naan Ka(] S alone : all else (uvres.
we not before, Ta ($vv (as rec, though with no certain
By a correction (not very violent) of the Syriac,
can make it represent xaX (^r]aaii Kai, which would authority) : (ii) that the omission was in the under-

= ^uivTis (see note on Syr. text). But as this is a lying Greek, for the homoeot. does not appear in the
doubtful remedy, I retain the reading of S, with obelus. Syriac.
^^ll Kaio^fVi)!'] The Syriac equivalents for •5ei] S represents eSwxe, by an evident clerical

Kiiivi) and Trip are alike feminine, and thus S and 2 error of one letter see note on Syr. text.
;

G 41
 AnOKAAT^lS.

4 \ucrat avTou jXLKpov ^(^povov. koX elhov per avTOV ^tXta ctt^. Kai otc 7

dpovovi Kal iKaOLcrcLv eV aurou?" Kai ireXecrdr) ^tXta cttj, kv07]creTaL 6

Kp2p.a iSodrj awTot?" Kat ra? t/zv^as SaTttt'a? eK t^s (ftvXaKrjs avrov'

TOL? TreTreXe/ctcryu-eVa? 8ia ri^i^ fxapTV- Kal i^eXevcreTaL irXavrjcrai, iravra Ta 8

piav 'Itjctov Kal Sta, rof Xoyoi' toC e^fTj eV Tat? Teacrapcri y&ji'iai-? t;^?

©eou, Kal olViJ'es ov irpocreKVPiqaav to yTjs' Toi' Fwy Kal Maywy" Kai

drjpLov ouSe ttju ecKowa avrov, Kat crvvayayeZv avTOv<; eis toj^ irokepov
ouK eXaySov to j^dpayp-a iwl to perco- S)V 6 dpiBpo<; avTwv ws 7) appo<;

TTOV avToJv, 7) eVl Tas ^eLpa<; avTOiv, TT]? daXdacrrji;. Kal dve/Srjcrav eVl to 9

'\oi^ il,rjaav koI ijiaaikevcrav pera ttXcitos ttJ? y>j?. '<'al CKUKXeucraj' ttjv

5 Tou Xpto-Tou ;)(t\ta erij. Kat avTi^ TTokiv Tijs TrapepjBokri^ tmv ayiwv Kal
6 1^ oLfdcTTacrLt; rj vpcoTrj. paKapLO<; Trji* TToXiv Trji* TfyaTrrjpevrjv' Kai

Kal dyio<; 6 ^}(0)v *pepo<i^ iv Trf KaTej3r] nvp Ik tov ovpavov diro tov

dj/acTTacret ttj irpdiTTj' koL ivl tovtwv ©eoi)' Kai KaTe(f)ayeu avTov^. Kai o 10

6 SeuTeyoo? 6duaT0<; ovk e)(^ei. i^ov- SidySoXo? 6 TT\avu)v avTOU? i/SXrjOrj ei?
criav' dXX ecrovraL tepet? tw ©ew T171' \ipvrjv TOV TTvpo? Kal Oeiov, ottov

Kal tw ^pLCTTw, Kai jSacnXevcrovcri TO Orjpiov Kal 6 ^evhoTTpo(j)rjTT]'i. Kal

\vaai] A11elsepassive,with pion.beforeor after. Kal tVi] All else om. Kai. (I neglect a super-
4. trar ireireAcKiffyUtVas] S and 2 alone (by omit- fluous ct-don in this sentence).
ting the particle which is in Syr. the sign of genitive) Tif Oeii, Tif XpitTT^] So ms. 38 : all else genit.

represent these words as in accus., not genitive, as all xiAia] So A and many mss., without tb; but
other authorities have them. seems a plausi- But it S alone in verse 7 : 2both places.
ins. in

ble conjecture that the particle in question has (in S, 7. 8t€ (TfKfaBT)] So ms. 152 only (ms. 1, plural) :

see note on Syr. text) been accidentally transferred to all else, oTav T(\«r$fi, or (Q and some mss.) /xeri.
the subsequent part of the sentence, where it suggests Cp. X. 7.

a pronoun in genitive, antecedent to olnvis. If so, 8. So N and ms. 79 all else om.
iraKTa] :

Ave ought to restoie twv TrcnfKiKiaiievwv. But cp. and a few mss., lor ra fv toTs.
iv Ta?s] So n,
Tas fiT<pay/j.4pas, vi. 9, where 2 does not follow S. Kai 11^0707611'] So N, and a few mss. (73, 79,
o'/tii'€f] Lit., eKfipun o'lrivfs, but see last note. 1.52, &c.) 2 with the rest om. koi. Of the lat., y,
:

oMe] Or o»T6. and am and ann^ iiave et congregattit ; the rest, et

th fie'Toijroi'] Or twv /xeTiinicv. The MSS., congrtgtihit.

mss., 2, &c., om. alTuv after these words. So the MSS., and many mss. S and 2
auToij']

fi] So lat. : all else xai. favour the pron., which many other mss. om.
Tasx^'po^] S" i"^' 8* ^'i'^ ''^' ^^^ e^^e, singular. 9. twv 0710)1/] S alone
t)]V tt6\iv rrjs TTapiiu.$o\rjs :

tot] Or oTi. All else, nai, which perhaps ought all else have tt^v Trape/^^oKiiv ruitf ay. merely except ;

to be restored here. See note on Syr. text. Q and one ms. (97) which add, after tjiv Trap, twv ay.,
5. Note that S and 2, with « and many mss., om. Kal Ttiv t6\iv Tail' 071011', — so far supporting S.
the first clause (oi Aoiiroi . . . err;) of this verse, ottJ) So Q and many mss. and
tov 0eoD]
through homoeotel. with last verse.' versions, including g and arm P and many more :

Kai] S alone three mss. read : '6ri : all else om. mss., 2, and rg [am, &c., and c/], place the words
auTrj] S and 2 supply iarif (and so in verse 6, before ix tov ovpavov A om., with pr [Aug. De t'lcit.
:

after fiaxapios) ; also (here, but not in verse 6) lat. I)ci] and two or three mss. [n om. irCp Kinvriv . . .

but I hesitate to infer that it was in their Greek. (verse 10).]

6. *fi.epas'\ S gives here, by substitution of a letter 10. Sirou] After this word, A PQ,
most mss., 2, rt,
for a sinidar one, a word = v(Kp6ii. I restore the and most rg \_d, with am, &c. not arm, &c.], add Koi.
;

proper reading. See note on Syr. text. But N, with ms. 1 and a few, and some versions, om.

42
 XX. 10— XXI. 5- AnOKAAT^I'lS.

jiaaavicrdrjcrovTai rjixepai Kai vvkto? TOV TTvp6<;. Kat eiooi' ovpavov Katvov XXI.
11 eis Toi)^ alcjjpa<; twv alcofwv. Kat Kat -yrj!/ Kaivrjv' 6 yap TrpoiTO?

elSov 6p6vov [xe-yav XevKOu' /cat tou ovpavo'; Kat rj irpuiTr] yyj aTrrjXdoV
KaOrjixevov irrdvo) avTov, ov ano rod Kat 77 OdXaacra ovk ecTTLV ert.

TTpotTiiiTTOv avTov e(f>v'yei' 17 yrj kol 6 Kat TT^t* TToA.it' Tr^t" ayiat" lepovcra- 2

ovpav6<;, Kol totto^ ov^ evpeOrj avrol^. Xt)//, Kaivrjv, elhov KaTa/Saivovcrav c'k

12 Koi elhoi' Tov<; veKpov^ tov'^ pe-yaXov; Tou ovpavov ano tov ("Jeov" rjToipa-

/cat 70VS pLKpovs icrraiTa'; ivanrLou tov crpevrjv oj? vvjxc^tjv KeKOcrprjpevrjv tw
dpovov' Kat /StySXta y]voi)(6rj(TaV /cat dt'Spt avTrji;. kol rjKovaa (f)wv7J<; 3

dWo ySt/3\toi' r^voi^drj o ecrrt t^s peyaXrj^ ck tov ovpavov Xeyovar)^,

Kpiixeo)';' /cat iKpidrjcrav ot veKpoi e'/c loov y) CTK-qvrj tov Beou peTO. twv
Twt' yi.ypapp.iv<xiv iv tw ^l^Xloj dvBpdiTTMv' Kat (TKrfvaiaeL per avTcoV
13 /caret TO. epya avTotv. Kat iSoKev 17 Kat aurot Xao? aurou ecrovTai' Kat
daXaacra tov<; veKpov; tov^ iv avrfj' auTos 6 ©eo? /x€T avTojv' Kat ecrTat
Kat 6 OdvaTO'i Kat 6 aSr^? eowKaf tou? auTois ©eo9. Kat auTO? efaXeti/zet ttSv 4

peKpoix; Tous eV aurot?' Kat iKpiOr] SaKpvov iK Tcjv 6(f)6aXpwv avTcov'

i.KacTTO'; avTUiV Kara ra epya avrwv. Kat 6 6dvaTo<; ovk ecrTat eTf oi/Te

14 Kat 6 da.vaTO<i Kat 6 aSr^s i^XrjOrfcrav TT€v6o<i ovTi. Kpavyrj' ovoe ttovo'S

ei9 T]7^' Xifxy-qv tov irvpo^' ovrd? ecrrai cTt eVt to. Trpoawira avT7j<;.

'5 ecTTtf 6 Odvaros 6 Sevrepos' Kat et Kat OLTTTJXdov Kat etTTc juot 6 KaOrp 5

Tt? ovT^ evpedrj iv rjj fi[j3\a) rr}? ^^17? pevo<; eVt rw Opovu)' ISov Kaiva ttolo)

yeypafifjLevo?, ifiXrjdrj et; T'I7I' Xifjivrjv iravTa. Kat etTre ^ot ypd\pov' ovtol o'l

11. e'lrdi-ui] So 2, with « and ms. 3S for eV. : juet' avToif Kal eiTToi] S alone : A Q and many
Tou TTpoawTiov avTovj S and 2 favour llie inser- mss., 2, and lat. (except pr [Aug.]), jut avrav effroi:
tion of auToO (cp. avTwv, verse 8) with ms. 95. the rest, etTTai ^er aiiriav.

12. Kpifffois] S alone: all else, S^toijs. auTois 0e(is] So S and 2 [I with *] alone ; but
T(fl /3i/3Aiii'] S alone : all else plural. A has ai}Twv 06or, with rg [not acw] ; P, &c., and
13. Toil? iv atJTois] Eather perhaps touj irap' (or arm, 0eis avTiiv: N Q, most mss., ft, &c. oni.
eV) ouTois, hut no other authority supports this. 4. avrhs i^aKiitf/ft] All else om. ouTiis rec, with :

^Kpidtj cfcaffTos auTccv] S alone ins. avTwv. All A and a few m.«s., and tg [except ffrm], ins. d @e6s
else read the verb in pi. ; except rff, which deviates, after the verb : but the other Greek copies, and the
(Judicatum [f*/] de singulis). other versions, including rl, and arm, do not supply
14. tVrn'] The MSS. and most mss. place this word any subject. 2 reads fKKeitptt (with Arethas).
at the end of the sentence but some m,=s. as S. And
: irijvos] All Greek texts add ovk.
the MSS. and many mss. and versions, including g 4 and 5. earat ert eVl ra Trp6aajna avTrjs.
and vg [am, &c. not arm, or eV], and 2, subjoin, at
; Ka! iir^^ftoi'] S alone : all else, eo-Tai err [3ti] to
end of this verse, t] hiiiv-q tov Trvp6s. irpoiTo aTTTJAffoi' [-evj. The reading of S evidently
XXI. 1. ovpaviif Kaivop'] 8 writes plural. represents a Greek, not Syiiac, variation {4wi for Sti,
2. efSoi'] S adds avTrif, pleonaslieally. Trp6(ru'Tra for TrpHira: cp. N, TrfxijSaTa).
3. aKrifdaei] Lit., aK-qvo?. All authorities give 8. tTTre ^01 (Ai.v)] (1') All else om. m"'- (2°) So c^

fut., including rg
[cl, &c.] except N which has ; (notam) : 2 has ciire without /uoi : all else, Af'vei [m<"]-

with 2, and g and am [habitauit). A mere

(ffK-fivwiTf, ouToi] All Greek except ms. 94, and most lat.,

change of pointing would make S agree with N. prefix 3ti.

G 2
 AnOKAAT^PlS.

6 Xoyoi TTicrroi kol aXyjOLVoi elcri. koI T-qv yvvaLKa tov apvLOv. /cat aTTTjvey/ce lo

eiTTC fj.01,
yf.yovav. iyoi to A Kat e'yo* fi.€ iv TTvevp-aTi ctt' o/3o? p^eya koX
TO n* 1^ "PXV '^'^'- ''"^ TeXo<;. iyw vxpTjXou' /cat eSetfe /xot TTjt" ttoXiv 7171'

Tw OL\p(i)UTL ococrco e/c rrj? nrjyrj'; tov ayiav '\epovcraXrjfji, KaTa/Saivovcrav

7 vottTO? T1J? C^^^? ocjpedv. Koi 6 iK TOV ovpavov oltto tov @eov" ey^ov- "
viKiov avTO<; KXrjpovojxrjcreL ravTa' /cat aav TTju 86^au tov ©eoO' /cat 6
€cro/xat avrw 0eo?' /cat ecrrat /xot vtd?. (f)0)(TTrjp avTrji; o/aoios Xt^w TLp.l(o

8 Tot? 8e SetA.ot5 /cat (XTrtcrroi?, /cat w<i tdo"7rt8t, KpvcTTaXXilflVTi.' e^ovo"a 12

d/xaprttiXoi? /cat e/3Se\iiyjLteVot? Kat ret^^o? fjieya /cat vifi-qXov' e^ovcra ttv-

(povevcTL, /cat <f>apixaKoi<; kol Tr6pvoi<; XC)va<; ooiSe/ca' Kat eVt rot? TTvXwcn,u
/cat etSojXoXarpats /cat 7rao"t rot? dyyeXov; SwSeKa" Kat 6v6p.aTa avTcou
xjjevBecTL, TO /i-e'/ao? avTuv ev Tjj yeypap-fxeva a Icttl to. 6v6p.aTa. twv
XilxvT) Tjj Kaiojxevrj TTvpo<; kol deiov, ocitoeKa (j)vXa)p'lcrparjX. an dvaToXrj<; i.i

rj iaTLV 6 6a.vaTo<; 6 SevTepo<;. TTvXwves Tpel<;' kol dno fioppd ttv-

9 Kat rj\6^v et9 e/c r&jf eTrro, dy- Xwt'es Tpei';' kol dwo votov TrvXaJves
yekoiv Tcov iji^^ovTcoi' Ta<; (.ttto. c^tdXa? Tpet^' Kat aTTO Svcr/xwv TTuXwi^e? rpet?.

Ta? ye|Ltov<Ta5 rwi/ Ittto. irXrjywu tcov Kat TO Tet^os Ti^s TToXeo)? ej^ojv ^€/xe- 14

*e(r\a.TU)v^. Kat iXaXrjcre fiCT iixov Xt'ous SctiSeKa* Kat eV avTwv SwScKa
Xeycjv' Sevpo Set'^w o-ot ttju vvix<f)rji> ovojxaTa tojv dnocrToXcov tov Ttou.

6. yfyofav'] So A, and ms. 38 (7e7J;'a(rii/) rec. : alsoff, and

vg lam, arm, &c. not cQ, and 2 (which ;

with mss. 41, 94, and lat., ytyove (but see Suppl. Note, however reads these words differently from all else,
p. 49) 2 and the res;, yiyova.
: ai/yrjs for auT^j).
iyu Th n] All else om. 4y<i. Tiuliji] So ms. 94, g and vi/: all other Greek,
Saffo)] An erasure in S seems to indicate that a superlative ; also pr, and 2. Cp. xviii. 12.
pronoun = auTo! (which Q and many mss. ins. after is lao-iriSi] A few mss. om. is : the rest read
Bwaui), was at first written after the verb. is \ieu< IdaniSi.
rfjs (ciT)s] lAt., TOV (wfTos: so 2. Cp.xxii. 1, 17. KpvCTTaWi^ovTt'j Lit., uis Ofxoios KpvffTaWcf.
7. Koi ^J All else oni. Kat. Similarly 2, and so rg, {nicvt crystalbtm), tfcc. But
avTbs K\1^povo/J.q(rfl] All else om. ainis (as n A these are no doubt mere artifices of the translators to
P, many mss., 2, lat., and all versions) ; or read Siiaai supply their lack of an equivalent word, and do not
aiiT(f (as Q and many mss.). indicate any variation in the Greek text.
effTai] All else prefix ouriis, except A. 12. (*»•')] Or %xi""^<^v.
exoffft
8. Kal hfiapTccAoTs} So Q and many mss., and 2 ainiiv'] Son: all other Greek copies, and lat., om.
[but I with *] : the rest om., followed by rec. ytypaiJ-ixiva] So « alone of Greek copies and ;

(papfj.aKo'is Kal tr6f)vois^ All else transpose <pap- so vt, and iirni, have scripia : the rest ewtyeypafiLpiefa
fj.aKo'iS and Tr6pvois: except y, which om. Kal rr6pvois. [vg, inscripta), and 2 indicates the compound.
TTvphs Kal 9eioi/] Nearly all else dative. ipxjXaiii 'I(rpo7)\] All else, ins. [toic] tilStv,

7i] So 2, and lat. ; all Greek, 3. between these words except a few mss., some of
;

9. Tos yf/xoiffas] Or perhaps tuv yefionrwi', with which insert rov instead.
N A r and mss. 12, 73, 79, lo'2; tj and moie mss., and 14. ^xH OrfV: lit., e'x"-
lat., read [ris] yenovaas ; also 2 [In; dp less clearly]. oiroffTiiAcDi'] So am, &c. (pr, doubtful) : the
*e'(rxc>Tiu>/] S has
and note. &\\aii> : cp. xv. 1, Greek, rg \_cl, with arm, &c.] 2, and nearly all else,
11. Kal d ipuiaTijp avTTJs] So some mss., and ^^r, and prefix SuSeica.
most versions but the MSS. and most mss. om. koi, as
:
TioC] All else, apv'iou : see note on Syr. text.
 AnOKAAT^lS.

15 Koi 6 ka\a)v fxer i/iov, €i.\e ixerpov /cat 6 depeXco^ 6 Trpwro? tacTri?. Kat
Kokaixov ^pvcrovv, Iva jxeTpiqa-rf ttju 6 SeuTe/309 croLTrcfieipos. Kat 6 TpLTa
lb ttoXlv kol to TeLy^o<; avrrj?. /cat -q Kapy^rjSwv. Kat 6 TeTapTo^ crpdpa-
TToXts T€Tpay(ovo<; KeiTau' koL to ySo?. Kat 6 nepTTTO^ aapSovv^. Kat 6 20

/x-^/cos avTrj'; oaov to TrXaro? avTy]'^. e/cTO? crdpSiov. Kai 6 CySSo/xo? ;^puo-d-
Kai ejxeTp-qcre ttjv ttoKlv rw KaXap-q), \l$o<;. Kat 6 oy8oo? ^7]pvXXo<;. Kat
eVi (TTaoiwv oojoe/ca ^iXtaowt"" to 6 efaro? Tondi^Suop. Kat 6 Se'/caros

yxT^KO? avTrj<; Koi to TT\dT0<; avTrj? /cat \pvcr6Trpaao<;. 'O er'Se'/caro? vdKivdo<;.
"7 TO in//09 avTrj<; tcra ecTTt. /cat ijxi.Tprjcre 'O 8w8e/caTo? dpvdecros. Kat ot Sw- 21

TO Tct^^o? avrij? eKaTov /cat Tecraapd- 8e/ca TTv\cL)ve<; f/cat^ 8aj8e/ca /xap-
KOVTa TTrjy^oiv, peTpco dvdpunrov 6 yaptrat. Et? dt-a et?" /cat e/cacrros twi/

iS icTTLV dyyekov. koI yj eVSw/xT^crt? tou TTvkMvoiv rjv i^ euo<; papyapirov. /cat

reiT^ous avT-q^ tacTTTt? Kat 17 ttoXi? 17 TrXareta t8e^ T17S ttoXcws xpvcriov
')(pv(TLOv KaOapov ojiolov vakco /ca- KaOapov' &)9 vaXos t^"^ f'*' o.VTrj^. Koi 22

19 0apa). /cat ot Oep-eXioi tov Tei)(ovi ttji; vaov ou/c etSoi' eV avTrj. 'O yap Kvptos
iroXeo)?, Xt^ots TLp.ioi'i KeKocriJ.rjp.evoi.' o 0ed? 6 TTavTOKpdTOjp aurd? t-ad?

15. ^fVpou KdAoMO"] S alone the MSS., and : (cal 6 Sf/ueAios] All else om. Kat here. In the
most mss., 2, and ^ read fifrpov xiXapLov a few : nine following instances where S ins. it, n alone
niss., iierpoy Ka\afi.ou (so sy [f/, with ojh, &c.], agrees so far as the first two.
hteiisitram hariindineam) some mss, and versions, :
Kapxv^'ii'] So two mss. (35, 68) only : all other
followed by rec., /cd^a^o;' only (and so «;•»() pr, ; Greek, and lat., xiiAktiSiuj' [2, xaAiSw].
arundincm ad mensiiramy which comes near to the 20. (TapBiov'l .S writes ffapSoif : 2, adpiSoy.
reading of S. TOTratSioc] So we have ToiraStoy in n, and in
tV TiiAii'] All else add, xa\ Toiis iruAiSras auT^s, 2^; — so am, topadius ; arm, topatius; &.ni\ To-ndv^wv
but Q and most mss. oui. Kai rh re'txos aurris. in P : the rest (including 2 dp), roTri^iov.
16. Terpayoivos\ Lit., TeTpaywyws. ativBiaos'] S only: mss. 1, 7, 38, 73, 97, 152, and

rh TrAaTos ayr^s ('^^*)] All else, except (in the some others, aixiSvaos. Nearly all else, afie^va-ros.
first instance) ms. 7, om. auTJjj : and all except ms. Note that, e.\cept as above, S gives no clear evidence
73 om. aiiTT)! after the second rh /xtikos. as to the orthography of the nanjes of the stones.

Or iv T<f KoAa/ion.
Tif KaKaixip] 21. tical' 5ic5fKo] All else om. this unmeaning Kai,

17. TiacTapatKovTtt] S alone fails to add Teaaapuiv. which is probably introduced by an error of the Syriac
^eVp'fi] All else /leV/ioc, except 2, which writes scribe. I therefore obelize it.

the word plural, and places it before ir-nx'Hy- Efs ava efs* Kai €Ka(TTos] S alone ; 2 is

18. "oSopoC] All Greek (except mss. 73,79,

doubtful : P reads ava ils Kai eKaaros, and so
XP""'''"'
ry : rec. with all else, a^a els eKaaros.
which have dat.), XP""'")' Ka$ap6v ; and so g, and rt/
tSe] Obelized in S : all else om.
[ci, &c.] but 2 supports S
:
; so^c, and am, &c., [ex]
Xpuatov KaBapoii} So pr : 2 with all else, nomi-
auro mnndo.
native. Cp. verse 18.
&lio'wv] Or ifjio'ia. ; 2 is ambiguous as S : all
tj)j/ €f ai/Ti^l Lit., io'Tiv 4v auTTj. So S alone,
Greek, '6/j.oiov or d/j.ola : of lat., pr alone 6^oia, the
unintelligibly. Or possibly [c'trTi] Si' aur^s (as first
rest '6/xoioi' or S/noiov.
hand of n; cp. for Sia, verse 24), for Siou^Vjs of all other
19.Kai oi 96^€'Aioi] So M (alone of MSS.) and many
authorities. Or eV avr-^ may have been transferred
mss. and versions, including 2 and vff [cl, &c.] but :
from next line. But there may be a blunder in the
A P Q and many mss., and am, arm, &c., om. Kat. Syr. text. See note on it.
Aiflois Ti^iois] All else, Tra^rl \iS(f ri/xiif. 22. ouTifs] All else om.
 AnOKAAT^PlS. IXI. 22 — XXII. 5.

avTr]<; ^ctti. /cat to apvLOV Kai -q w? KpvcnaWov' /cat eKiroptvop-evov

770X1?, ov ^peiav e\ei tov -qXtov' ovSe e'/c Tou Opovov TOV ©eoi) Kat roO
Trj<; creKrjvy)<i Iva (jiaivwcriv avTrj' rj apvLov. Kal iv /ne'crw Tojt' TrXaretwi' 2

yap Sofa TOV ©eou i(f)a)Ticrev airnqv. auTr}? CTTt TOU voTa/jiov ii^Tevffev Kal
Kol 6 Xv_Y^'o? avTrj'? Icttl to apviov. ivTevdev, ^vXov l,a>rj<; ttoiovv Kapnoix;
Kol TrepiTTaTrjcrovcri to. effurj Sto. tov oaioeKa' Kal KaTO, firjva eKacTTOV
(f)U)TO<; avTrj<;' kol ot ySacrtXets r^s aTTOOiSovv Tovi; /capTTOV? avTou" /cat

yrj<; (ftepovcn ttjv ^o^av et? avT-qv. Ta (f)vXXa avTov et? depaneiav Toit'

\ Kol Ot TTvXoJi'e? avTrj<; ov fxrj /cXet- iOvojv. Kat Trat" KaTa.6ep.a ovk ecrTat 3

(T$(iicn.v rjixepa';- vv^ yap ovk ecrrai e/cet. Kat 6 Opovo'i tov ©eov /cat

e/cet- /cat oIctovctl tyjv 86^av Kal TOU apvLov iv avTrj ecrTat' Kat ot

TTjV Tifx.rjV Twu idvwv ets avT-qv' koX oouXot avTov XaTpevaovcTLv avTco'

OVK ecrrat eVet vraf Koti'ot', /cat 6 Kai oxpovTai to Trp6<Twirou avTOv' Kal 4

TTOLOiv ;SSeXvy/Aa, /cat i//ei}So9' ei TO ovofia avToi) eVt twi/ p-CTwiroji'

/A-j) ra ytypapjxeva eV tw yStySXtw avTOiv. Kat I'uf ouk ecTTai CKei" Kat 5

TOV apviov. Kat eSet^e /xot noTafibv ou;Y ^^ovcri, )(pe(,au ^wtos" Kat Xu^vou
vSaro? 4<^^S, KaOapbu koI \ap.Trpov Kal (^wTOS rjXiov' otl Kuptos 6 ©eos

Kol rb apxtoy] Note the interpunction, by which, alone, here ; and so 2 : but some mss. ins. Ka9ap6v
as in Q, these words are separated from d 0e6s, and before (as rec), or after, voTap,6v.
coupled (as the Syriac rendering requires) with ri ti6\is Kal tKTTopfvdfiefOi'^ All else om. xai here ; also
of verse 23. before 4v neff<f, and kuto fifjfa, (verse 2).
23. ouT^s ^(TTi] All Greek, and 2, om. iari', 2. Tuy irAoTeJoii'] All else singular. Cp. xi. 8.
lat. ins. eVl TOV iroTo^uoD] 2 prefixes Kai : all else sub-
24. irepiiroT^ffoi/ffi] Lit., trepiirarovai. stitute Kat for firi.

Sio TOU ^lurds] Lit., eV T# <f>iuTi', as rec. (but ivTivBty Ka! eVrtCSei'] So rec, with some
with no some rg [cl, &c.], in
sufficient authority) : mss. : for the latter adverb, AQ give ^KeTSeii (so 2,
litmine ; but and am and flrwj, per himeti,
vt^ and ff) : « gives ei/iey xal, and om. thence to iroioCi/.
Sofac] All else add either atnuiu (as « A P, some P /liat.

mss., lat. [ry, ghriam suam c^ fioHorein]), or Kal [t7;v] TroiovVt diro5i5of'i'] Or notufy anodiiovs.
Ti/i7)v Ttoi/ tSi'tlj;' (as Q and most) or both (as 2).; Kal Kara] All else, except ms. 98,
om. koi.
els avTTiv'] Rather aurp and so in verse 26.
: So N all else singular.
Tovs Kapirovs^ :

27. oliK tarat ^Kei] All else, 06 fii) elaiKBri [-flairii'] Ta (pv\Ka auToi'] S alone, for to <^. rov |i5aou.
eis avrrjv. 3. Karafle^ua] The word in S is the regular equiva-
irai/ Koiviv'\ Or perhaps ttSj koiv6s. lent for avadefia. S may have read Karafadf/xa, as
6 iToiwv'] So S and 2, with n and many mss. : rec, hut the authority for this reading is doubtful.
not woiuv (A, &c.), or iroioDv (P Q, &c.). fVei] So mss. 1, 7, 38, 152, &c., for Iti n om. :

TO yeypa^fiiva] All else, masc. The Syriac 5. eKci] For €Ti, as in verse 3, but with more
perhaps needs correction ; but its reading is intelligible, support ; by rec.
in this case adopted : Q (not x here),
if these words be taken as governed by iroiui/. Cp. with many mss. and versions, om.
Tuv yeypafi/xevtov, xxii. 19. ovx e|uuffi XP^'""! S'' ^t alone of Greek copies,
Tc() $t$\i<i)] All else add rfis fio^s, exceptor. with lat. (except arm), and 2 the rest read verb in
:

XXn. 1. (uTjs} So 2; lit. (wvtos. Cp. verse 17, present, or ov xp«*a without verb.
and ixi. 6. <Put6s' Kal Xvxfovl S alone : all else om. Kai,
KaSaphv Kttl \ttnTrp6i/'] All Greek read \a/jivp6v and some also om. <fi»T<is.

46
 XXII. 5— 15- AnOKAAT^'lS.

(jxoTiCeL avTOv?, Koi /SacrtXevg avTojv T0U5 TOV? Xoyov; tov /St/SXtou

6 et? Tous alSiva'i tS)v alwvwv. KaX TOVTOV, Tw (dew TrpoaKvvrjaov. koI lo

etiri fLOL ovToi ol \6yoi maroi koX elni poi' prj afjjpayiarj'; tovs X6yov<;
akrjdivoi' koi o Kvpio? 6 ©eo? tuiv TTjs TTpo(f)7]Teia'; tov /3t/3\tou tovtov.
TTuevfxdTiov T<ov ayiwv Trpocj)r]Tatv, O K-atpos yap iyyv'? eort. kol 6 1

aTTOCTTeXXei rov ayyiXov avTov Setfai dSuKoJv doLKYjcrdTcj eTi' koL 6 pvna-
Tots 8ovXot5 avTOv, a Sei yevicrOai pd?, pvnavOrjTd) ert' koi 6 8i/<ato?

ZiKaiocrvvrjv notrjcrdToj ert" /cat 6

7 Kat toov ep^ofxai iv Tay^et' ^laKO.- ayt09 dyLacrdrjTU) ert.

/Dto? 6 T~qpwv TOV<i Xoyov? t^9 'I Sou epyo^at ra^v, /cat 6 pia66<; 12

TTpo(f)rjTeLa<; tov ^ifiXiov tovtov. ^ou /xer' ipov' /cat aTToSwcrco iKacTTO)
fi 'Eyw '](i)a.vv7j^ 6 /SXe-rroiv Koi /cara to epyov avTov. iyoj to A /cat ij

aKovcov Tavra' koL ore efiXeijja kol eyo) TO H' 6 TTpwTO% /cat 6 ecr;)^aTos'

rjKovcra, iirecra TrpocrKwrjcrai ep.- Kat Tj dpy^Yj /cat to TeA.09. paKdpioi 14

Trpocrdev Tb)v ttoSwv tov ayyeXov ot TTOtoDt'Te? Ta9 ei'ToX.as auTow"

9 TOV SeiKvvoi'TO'; poL TavTa. kol ecTTat ')7 i^ovcria avTwv eVt to ^vXov
elne poi opa' prj crvfOovXo'; crov Trj'; i^ojrj<;' Kat tw TruXait't etcreXev-

elpC ; Kol tS)v dSeXdycoi' crov Toiv crovTat, els ttjv ttoXlp.

npo(f)r}Ta)i', /cat Tutv TqpovvTcov tov- Kat ot TTopvoL Kat ot (j)ovel<; Kat 15

(pwTiX*'] So rec. with some mss., 2, and (?, tim, TouTous] S alone ins.
&c. : but the MSS. and many mss. give the verb in fiit., 11. Kai (5 aSmwf] So ms. 68, and;))*: all else oni. koi.
as also/))', and jy \_c!, with ariii, &c.]. 12. Kal d)ro5wcra»] S alone: all else, aor. infinitive,
ouTous] So apparently S and 2, for eV aurous. without Kat. By changing the particle (a single letter)
^aaiKcvs avTu>y~\ S alone, for )3a(nAet)(rou(n;) prefixed to the fut. in the Syr., we can make it =
ms. 73, $am\eviTet. infinitive, as in and this is
the other authorities;
6. TaJi) TTtfeu^drtcf tSiv ayloiv wpo(l>r]ruv] So mss. perhaps the true reading of S. See note on Syr. text.
35, 68. This reading is perhaps conflate. The MSS., KdTo; Til epyop^ Two mss. (73, 79) alone have
most mss., 2 (which reads to C irveviu.aTOs), and lat., Kara (cp. ii. 23 xx. 12, 13) the rest is, with ^<jti[^],
; :

oin. ayiwv a few mss. cm. rwf trpivij.a.ToiVy and so

'.
or eo-Toi, before, or after, aiiTov. The lat. support Kara.
rec, &o. The other versions are divided. 13. iydi tJi n] All For A and n, cp.
else om. iyd.
oLTToiTTEAAfi] All else aor. i. 8 siipr., and note. There, n reads as S here.
7. iv Tax*'] As in last verse ; so one ms. (12) : all itai Ti ctpx')] All else om. Kai.

else Tax"i which perhaps we ought to read here, the 14. TToioCxTfs Tas ivToXas avTov] So Q and many
same rendering being used for rax^ in verse 20. mss., followed by rec, 2, and g (pr hint) for irAwoyTts :

[Note that in this verse P deficit, finally]. Ttts (TToAas avTuiv, of ** A, a few mss., and vy.
8. 'Eyiu] So vg \_am, arm, &c. not cl'\ for Kayti. ; : iinai . . . fitTiXivaovTai] All else prefix 'Iva,

6 jSAeTTci))/ KoX aKovuv ravra] So K and a few and read flaiKSuiaiv. Probably S needs to be cor-
mss. (73, 79, 152, &c.), also a few more (followed by rected by restoring a dropt prefix (one letter, = 'iva).
rec.) with ToCra placed before koi the rest, with 2, : See note on Syr. text.
lat. (except jO)'), and others, transpose the participles. T^ TruAaJi/i] All else plural.
^&K€^a Kal ^Kouiro] All else place iJKovffa first. 15. Kal 01 irSpvoL fjiu] (i) S is alone in placing
. . .

9. efTre] So vff [not iiiii'] here and so 2 here and ; this and the next two nouns before the remaining
in next verse : all else \4y(i in both places. two, — so that its order is, 3, 4, 5, I, 2. (ii) All else
ipa' /i^] So ms. 68. See on xix. 10. om. Koi, and place e^u [5«] ut the head ot the passage.

47
 AnOKAAT^lS. XXII. 15—21.

ol elBioXoXdrpaL efco" koI ot kolvol Tis i-mOyj in avrd, eVt^r^crei

Koi ol <f)apixaKoi, koL ttoi? 6 f/SXeVoii'^ tV avTov 6 0€o?, Tcts TrXr^yas Ta?
Kal TTOLcJu xpevoo';. yeypap.fj.ei'a'; iv tw ySt^Xiw tovtoj"

Ml 'Eyw 'irjcrov^ e7r£/i.i//a tou dyyeXov Kal idv Ti? d(j)eXrj dno TOiv Xoyaiv 19

fiov ixapTvprjcraL iu vplv ravTa eVt ToC yStySXioi; T'^s Trpoc^T^TCta? TauTTjs,

Tat? €KKkr)criai<;. lyoi ei/xi 17 pi^o- d(f>eXeL 6 0eo? to p.(.po<; avrov diTo
Kai TO yeVo? Aauto Kal 6 Xao? auTou' TOV $vXoV TTJ? ^OJTJS, Kal CK txtiil'

Kal 6 da-TTjp 6 TrpwlVos o kap.npo<;. TToXeoii/ Twi' ayiwt'^ twi/ yeypafi-

'7 Kal TO Ilt'eujU.a Kal '!7 viul^tj \4yovaLV fxeviov iv Tw /3lJ3Xl(i) tovtw. Xe'yet 20

ep)^ov. Kal 6 aKovoJV ciTraTw €p)(ov. fjiapTvpcov TavTa' val €pxop.a>. Ta^.
Kal 6 Sixpuii' ip')(€<T6a) Kal XaySeVoj *Ep;)^oi', Kvpie 'Itjo-ow. 17 \dpi<; 21

iS u8a)/3 ^coTjs Scopedv. Maprvpo) eycj TOV Kvpiov rjiMwu Irjcrov XptcrTou
vavrl T(w aKovovTi tov Xoyov ttjs fieTOL TrdvTUiv tojv ayiuiv avTov
Trpo(f)r]Teia<; tov /Si/SXiou toutov, eai/ djJiTJv.

Kol 01 Koiroi] (i) The full stop and mark placed iiv~\ Lit., 3ti (iv.

in S before these words, making them begin n new iir' So N with several mss., placing
aiiTSv']

paragraph, are unmeaning, and I treat them as be- these words before, not (as Q and most mss. after, & )

longing to the beginning of the verse, (ii) For Koivoi &f6s. Eec, with 2 and lat., places them as Q. A om.
(cp. xxi. 27) all else have Kivis ; but possibly S is ren- 19. t-roiv n6\fa>v rdv a-yiwv] So S alone: all else

dering loosely, and no variant is to be inferred. singular. Probaldy the scribe has pointed the words
t/3A.e'irw>'] All else ipt\uv. No doubt the Syr. as plural through a misapprehension of the meaning.
text (see note on it) is wrong : but <pi\S>v cannot be The translator seems to have treated the following
recovered from it but by a rather violent emendation. words Ituv yeypafiftfvuv) as agreeing with rav
16. eV i)juv'] (i) All else om. iv. (ii) For the colon \6yav (cp. xxi. 27), and not (as the present pointing
after these words, see note on Syr. text. of S suggests) with tuv w6\eav. See note on Syr. text.
iTrX To(S iKK\ii<jiais^ Lit., ivumiov tuv 4kk\71- 20. ixaprvpuv'] So S alone, but possibly by a clerical
aiiiv, and so 2. crrur (see note on Syr. text) for 6 fiaprvpuv.
KoX S Xahs avTov"] Or, Kci rov \aov avrov. S rax"] Nearly all else subjoin afiriv, except N,
alone ins., unintelligibly. and rt.
Kol 6 iffT^p] So a few mss. (7, 35, 49, 79) : the 21. Ti/iwyl So rec, with a few mss., 2, lat. and
rest om. xai : 2 substitutes is. other versions the rest om.
:

(S TT/JwiVJis 6 \aiji.TTp6s\ Most authorities tranpose XpiiTTov'] Here S is better supported by Q, ;

the adjectives, but a few mss. place them as in S. nearly all mss., 2, and lat. and most versions against :

17. Kal Aa;8€T»] (i) The MSS., and all mss. but N A and one ms. (26), which om.
two or three, vt, and vg {am, arm, &c.] om. /co( but : iTdv7(av Tuiv ayiuv ouToiJ] S alone subjoins avrov
2, and cl, &c., ins. (ii) Before the verb, all ins. & the three preceding words are the reading of Q, the mss.,
9i\wv, except g. 2 and most other versions. A, with am, reads iravTiav
fw^s] So 2 ; lit., iwv : cp. verse 1, and xxi. 6. only : vg {cl, with most] adds vobis {arm, hominibits) :

18. tJiv K6yov\ All else plural. «, with g, reads rSv aylav only ;
pr om. this verse.
 SUPPLEMENTARY NOTES TO GREEK TEXT.

II. 13. (8t( iriis lidpTvs [fiov] irio-Trfs). This reading XVIII. 17. [iras 6 iirl tSttov irXeoii/). Prof. Nestle

of ins. 152 is recorded in " Collation of tnss. of the happily suggests ttSutov for -rinov. This conjecture
Eevelatioti," by the late Rev. W. H. Simcox, published is supported by pr, [omnis super mare nauigans).

in Journal of Philology, No. 44 (Cambridge, 1894), SXI. 6. {yijovav). In support of the reading
p. labff. Mr. Simcox assumes that the words are 7670C6 (cp. svi. 17), mss. 10, 17 have been alleged;
interpolated " ex comtnentario." But I find no trace but erroneously, —both read yiyopa: and the only
of them in the Commentary of Andreas, which is sub- known Greek authorities for yiyovf are mss. 41, 94.

joined in 152 to the text, or in that of Arethas. I incline The reading yiyavav (or that of ms. 38), followed as

to the supposition that they are the result of conflation above by S, is also confirmed by the Latin of Ireuaeus

a variant 3ti irSs, for avrnras, having been inserted on (V, xxsv, p. 336), facta sunt (for factum est of g, pr,

the margin of a copy, and having thence passed into and vg). The yiyovi of rec. is no doubt a conjecture

the text used bv our translator. of Erasmus based on rg ; his ms. (1) reads ye'yofa.
 THE APOCALYPSE.

PART II.

SYEIAC TEXT, WITH APPENDIX AND NOTES.

 COREIGENDA AND DELENDA IN PART II.

Page 6. col. b, last line, for w<a>oo\—>(^.l read -jcnoov—»r^:i

„ 8, ,, a, line 9, Ck_3-Z.^ , , OnT,A\

„ 15, Q -1 T,A> , , a..-i T.A<

» 9i ,, 1, dele brackets.

„ h „ 1, brackets.

„ 31, for »-^la\-3 ret?rf (_^ii>_30

,, 10, ,, '*, „ 23, -..T-Sfl , _ij=73

,, 29, ^-i.ia X "MO ,

,
^-AjcsaJLSOo

„ 14, „ 3, ^VV?r^ ^\^'<'

„ h ,, 7, ^ 1 ->h\—L , ^ » -iA\.»

„ 10, ,,
.•UMrCsll , .TJsspCsal

,,16, ,, a, „ 15, CTsA>ftJS3."t , CriAlC\_2J3.T

,, ,, „ h, ,, 12, f^L^ien _*oo , _»a3 riA-im

,, 10, „ loi^^ , icn:^?

„ 22, » ^kDCTLS , ^LfijCTl^

 NOTES. 100

Line 1. The first three letters are effaced; and the \io\e in the vellum
(see p. 96, suj)r.) affects the latter part of lines 3-8.

3. A .1 . ;g^vn ] I find this word following 'jZo^ZALd in a closely

similar sentence in the (incdited) Ms., Biblioth. Nat., Suppl. 43 (Zotenb.
35), fo. 214 r". The upper parts of the lost letters here are discernible.

4. ,_»j .-jOioZuI?] This restoration may safely be accepted ;

as also

that of oxo —.anoZu] in line 5.

G. lA^I] If this word is accepted, the blank may probably be filled

as in Rich. 7160 (R.-F., p. 24) by the words ^^o . ,jjj, with j

prefixed
to lAl^i. at beginning of next line. But perhaps the broken word is

]^nf\ . \7 ; and if so, |voaiX2? . 1,jj, are probably to be supplied.

7 and 8. Of the lost ends of tliese lines, the former may have been
] .vn nAvno, or the like; the latter perhaps 'lj_..oaTXo, as in Rich. 7164
(R.-F., p. 28), or ]i^aa:io, as in Add. 17124 (Wright, p. 43).

10. IctlI^] Tlie prefix j, though not decipherable in Ms., ought no

doubt to be supplied here ; and probably o before ].M^,£i in 15.

14. The illegible first word here may have been 'joj , or ]jOj -,
as in line 12.

17. Q. ,,!,.,] The ^ is legible, and the brackets needless. For the
places named here, and lines 18, 29, see Transactions, E.I.A., vol. xxx,

pp. 356, sqq.

18. ] 1
(\ V ri «] Hero used = doiniition, territory. Yoy this sense of the

word, see Wright, (?«/«/., pp. 468, 550; Barhebr., Chr. Eccl. i, s. 71,
col. 397, &c. (A. and L.); and cp. Psh., 2 Kin. xx. 13, 1 Mace. x. 39.

I^lrj ]i ^ ^.] Sic in 3Is. ;

usually written with £d for ^.

22. ^Ldoiid] Ought to have been printed ^^ovo.

25. For 1jo|jtiD, perhaps ]jj]j^i: is to be read; and for ]j_^l, \t^, as
Mr. Gwilliam, perhaps more correctly. But r!Li-i» is a man's name in

Barhebr., Chr. Eccl., i, s. 80, col. 437.

]LDa.-^o] A probable restoration of a partly effaced name.

28-31. The beginning of each of these lines is effaced, but may safely

be accejjted as restored; also ^i-li. in 32: but the plural sign supplied to
the first word of 31 may be douljted.
29. Some letters are here lost, and a name is irrecoverable.
99 NOTES.

of the holy Church of God, and for the profit [and ] of the

brethren, studious and h)vers of the spiritual life ; and for the commemo-
ration and good remembrance before God ; of them, namely, and of their
deceased faithful ; this spiritual treasure in the holy Church of God has
been with diligence written and arranged by Stephen, the wretched and
sinful and feeble, and wretched above all ; and feeble above all ; and
sinful above all ; and sores and all hateful things of
and full of faults

sin indeed in name a monk, though unworthy who belongs ;

to the holy monastery of the excellent in praises, holy and elect and
clad in God, Mar Jacob the recluse of Egypt, and Mar Barshabba ;

which is beside [S]alach-Castra the blessed which is in Tur-'Abdin the ;

blessed country which is in the dominion of Hesna Kijjlia. But I, a

brother wretched and vile entreat of every discreet brother who lights
ujjon these confused lines ; that he pray in Christian charity for the said
sinner, my fathers, true believers and my masters and my
and for
brethren and for my own paternal uncles, monks
; Mas'ud deceased ;

and John and Simeon who ministered to me after their ability. And
;

pray ye in faith for my own maternal uncles monks and priests,

deceased, Gabriel and Jacob who also gave diligence for me in the
;

matter of doctrine and of writing and soforth. God makes [them] joyful
in His Kingdom. And pray ye also for my own masters, Eabban
Cyriacus deceased, and Rabban Sahda and Rabban Saliba and Rabban ; ;

Marnaha'' otherwise Haya""; and Rabban Bars[aum]a. And pray ye for

all that have taken part whether in word or in deed and each according ;

to his prayer, may he be rewarded, with the Amen of those above and
of those beneath.
" This [spiri]tual treasure was diligently procured, in order that he
might meditate in by Rabban Gabriel, chaste monk
it and profit by it,

and reverend priest, who belongs by family

son of [. . .]sim deceased,
to Beth-nahle, blessed town. Pray ye for him, and for his fathers, true
believers, and for his [brothers]," Denha, deacon deceased and Sahda, ;

deacon deceased and Moses, blessed youth. Pray ye for all that have
;

taken part [with me] in it, whether by word or by deed. Amen and
Amen.''

* Or Naha. Or brother.
Or Barnalia. "=

N 2
 NOTES. 98

rd23i.i<A\-Si , and probably the system itself of dividing into r<irLii>,i\^ , i.s

of Syriac origin, — as Dr. Rendel Harris lias in the Lecture above cited
shown to be (on other grounds) highly probable. No sucli confusion could
occur with the Greek notation, in which, while 11 corresponds with a as
rejDresenting 80, there is D. to represent 800 ;
without the need, as in
Syriac, of the makeshift of denoting the hundred, if above 400, by the
letter which stands for the corresponding ten, distinguished by a point
placed over it."

Colophon (p. 32 ; cursive).

Similar notes are to be found appended to the following M.ss. (among

others; most of them certainly, all probably, dating circ. A.D. 1200).
Brit. Mus.: Ricli. 7100, Rich. 7164 (R.-F., pp. 24, 28), Add. 17124
(Wright, p. 43). Bihlioth. Nat., Paris: Ancien Fonds, 14, 19, 23, 24,
25 (especially), 26; Siqjplem., 43. (Zotenberg, CuM., 31, 39, 54, 40,
41, 38, 35).
The following is a translation of it ; a few wta'ds being defective,
—in the earlier part, in consequence of the hole in the vellum above
mentioned,— in the latter part, through friction and decay.
" For the glory and honour of the Trinity, holy and equal in essence;
of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost
which is one ;

eternal Godhead ; that which

acknowledged in unity and is conjoined
is

in [several]ty, three worshipful Persons one eternal Nature whicli [is ; ;

one] true God and one mysterious and exalted Essence where[in there
; ;

is] not that is young or old above his fellow ; but they are Thr[ee which
is One, and One which is] Three ;'' Father, and Son and Holy Ghost
one God, true [and ]. And for the adornment and edification

" Thus the inecUtecl T. C. D. Ms. of the Commentary of Barsalibi on tlie Gospels (B. 2. 9),

which is dated (fo. 359 »", h) A. Gr. 1508 (= A.D. 1197), was supposed by Dudley Loftus (who
had no means of ascertaining the author's date) to have been written A.D. 747 (A. Gr. 1058);
the point over the second digit {m'ni) of the date being overlooked.
" Or, "a Trin[ity, one, of Persons] three."
97 NOTES.

vol. II (vi), especially pp. 243-6. In tlie Greek system tlie numbers
are— St. Matthew, 355 Mark, 236 St. Luke, 342
;
St. John, 232.
St. ; ;

In the Syriac, they are 426, 290, 402, and 271. (See the notes appended
to the Gospels in Bod. Or. 361, ap. Payne Smith, Catal, coll. 87-89, in
which hoth reckonings are given). It is evident tliat our note, giving
them as 360, 240, (. .), and 232, is merely a variant from the Greek.
.

Tliis fact, taken with the reckoning of the Greek rtrXoi (see last note)

makes it probable that this (second) part of the Subscription (lines 6-21)
is derived from a Greek source; — the preceding and following parts, with
their record of the Syriac rf »> i't^ and r<:5a-ii,^,A>_Sk , being no doubt of
Syriac origin.
11. KLi-x-i-iij] Used liere = rOa_i_n ; cp. lines 19, 20. So in the
Harkleian Ms., 7163 Ricli., a/x R.-F., Catal., p. 26.

12. Av-JLJL] For h\JL. See note on xiii. IS siqtr.

19. i tv> V -iA.] Apparently a clerical error for i on s. t.A^ .

21-25. Comparing these numbers with those given by Rendel Harris

Lecture, p. 9) from his Syriac Ms. (Sinait.), and from the Greek authorities,
we find

(1°) that our list varies slightly as regards Mt. ; 2520 for 2522 ;

(2°) that it falls short by 400 in Mk. ;

1275 for 1675:
(3°) that it confirms the Syriac reckoning against the Greek, in
Luke ;
3083 for 3803 :

(4°) that it differs widely from both, by excess, in John; 2532 for
1737 (Syr.) or 1938 (Gr.)
(and finally)
that its figures, when added up, give a total, 9410, which
disagrees, not only with the totals of the above figures,
whether Syriac or Greek, but with the total stated in the
part of tliis Subscription (lines 3 and 4), 9 * 63, whether
first

we write 8 for the second digit, as in Rich. 7158, or prefer

any other figure.

Of the reckonings for Luke, it appears (Rendel Harris iit siqrr.) that

3083 of the Syriac Mss. is to be preferred to 3803 of the Greek. The

mistake must have arisen from confusion between ^^ = 83, and .^^^
— 803. Hence it may be safely inferred that this reckoning of the
N
 NOTES. 96

1<S82, pjD. 11, 12; and compare the similar reckonings given in other
Mss.,— as {e.g.) in Add. 14408,Brit. Mus. (A.D. 700), ap. Wriglit, Catal

of Sijr. Mss. in Br. 31., p. 41. In our Ms., they are marked by marginal
ruljrics throughout the Peshitto text (to -which alone the}^ relate).

2. r^rslio] Only the first letter is legible ; but as the number of

Sections in Add. 14408 and all other authorities is 105, we may assume
that the word is to be completed as above, — not ^_.A>r<Laj.

-^N . r .r^ ] The fourtli digit here is doubtful ; the former three
may be relied on.

S. ^_i.ia.^^^\_a] The beginning of this line, and of lines 4 and 5, is

lost in consequence of a hole worn in the vellum. I only doubt whether,
in supplying this missing word, to write it as I have done, in staf. absol.,

or in stat. emphat. ;
for the usage of the writer of the Subscription in this
respect varies (see in this line, farther on, and cp. 5, 22, 24).

For this wt>rd (= pT^/xara of some Greek mss.), and for the numbers
here stated, see an important investigation by Dr. Rendel Harris, in his
Lecture On the Fcrrur-Grovp (1893)_; and cp. the reckonings given in
Rich. 7158 (Brit. Mus.), up. Rosen-Forshall, Catal, p. 20; also in Oo. I
(Cambridge Univ.) ap. Rendel Harris, Lecture, p. 13.

4 and .^A\^ \^(s

5. K'KlicuusaAxo] Missing, as explained in
last and supplied on the authority of Ricli. 7158. On the same
note,
authority I complete the half- effaced ririSi at end of line 4.

5. r<l^] Rich. 7158 gives 73, not 71. In the other numbers, the
reckoning of our Ms., so far as it is forthcoming, agrees with that.
7. rs'KlLaji] These are the " Greater Chapters," or marked rtrXot,
in many Greek MSS., from Codd. A and C down and
some Syriac
; in
Mss. (but not in the older ones), introduced probably fi"om the Greek
through the Harkleian copies, — see Wriglit, Catal., p. 5G. See, for these
Chapters, Scrivener's Lntroduction, pp. 57-59, vol. i, chap, iii (4th edn.);
also Payne Smith, Catal. of Syr. Mss. in BoilL, col. 87, note 3. Though
here recorded, they are not marked in the body of our Ms., either in
text or on margin.

rOoj-o] The Eusebio-Ammonian paragraphs. It is to be noted

8.

meant are the Greek, not the Syriac see for these
that the divisions here :

Rev. G. H. Gwilliam's memoir on The Ammonian Sections, in Studiu Biblica,

95 NOTES.

The following is a translation of the whole Subscription. [The

italicised parts are in the Ms. written in black ;
the rest in red.]

" Here ends [the writing of] the Book of the New Testament ; in which
there are [one] hundred and sixty five s[ections] ; besides the Revelation
and the four Epistles 137[3] [verses]. Bid the verses of the Gospel are,
nine thousand [eight hundred] and sixty 3 and of the Acts four thousand ;

[one hund]red [and -iO ver]ses and of the Apostle six thousand four
hundred and 71.
"
The Gospel of Matthew one of the Twelve, which he spoke in
Hebrew in Palestine, wherein there are Chapters sixty eight; but the number
of Canons three hundred and sixty ; and the Miracles twenty five ;
and the

Testimonies thirty. The Gospel of Mark one of the Seventy which he

spake in Latin in the city of Rome ;
tvherein tJiere are Chapters forty
eight; and Numbers tioo hundred and forty ; and Miracles twenty two; and
Parables six ; and Testimonies seventeen. The Gospel of Luke one of the
Seventy which he spake in Greek in the city Alexandria. Wherein there
and Parables twenty seven
are Chapters eighty three, and Miracles twenty two ; ;

and Testimonies sixteen. The Gospel of John which he spake and preached
in Greek in the city Ephesus. Wherein there are Chapters twelve ; but the

Numbers two hundred and thirty two of the Canons ; but Miracles eight ; and
Parables 5 ; and Testimonies 15. Here ends this annotation.
" Now the Verses of the Gospel of Matthetv, are two thousand five hundred

and twenty. But Luke, three thousand and eighty three Verses. John, ttuo

thousand five hundred and thirty two. Mark, one thousand two hundred and
seventy five.
" Glory to the Father and to the Son and to the Holy Ghost, now
and at all times and for ever and ever. Amen and Amen.
" Every one that reads is entreated to pray for the sinner that wroteT

Line 1. Both upper corners of the page are much defaced); but the
words restored [in square brackets] at the beginning and end of this line
may be accepted as certain.
r«l=iv-^] Rather perhaps t<L=>i\^
riLn_.i\r<L..t] See note on xi. 19 supr.
f<L»»_ii^] For these Sections, peculiar to Syriac Mss., see Dr. Isaac

H. Hall in Journal of Society of Biblical Literature and Exegesis, June-Dec,

 ( 94 )

Translations of Subscription and Colophon appended to the Ms.,

occupying respectively the recto and the verso of its last leaf," fsee pp. 31,

32, supr.)] with Notes on the Syriac text of them :

Subscription (p. 31 ; estrangelo).

Subscriptions similar to this, or to parts of it, occur frequently in

Syriac, as well as in Gjeek, Mss. of the New Testament ; but usually in
scattered notes attached to the several Books, not (as here) collected into
one. See e.g., Bod. Or. 361, Hunt. 587, of Bodl. (Payne Smith's Catal,
coll. 86-91). This Subscription is accordingly more than usually com-

prehensive, though deficient in completeness and in accuracy. It is

made uji of three distinct parts.

The first (lines 1-5) gives tlie number of the Sections (f<L»»_ii-) of the
New Testament ; and then that of the Verses (kIsso^^^v^), = prjjxaTa) of

its main divisions, — the Gospels, Acts (with Catholic Epistles), and
Pauline Epistles ; also a separate reckoning for the non-Peshitto Books
(showing that this part of the Subscription belongs to our Ms. and is not
merely adopted into it).- This part relates to Syriac divisions, and is

presumably of Syriac origin. It is very similar to a note in Rich. 7158,

referred to below, note on ^^
i Sn \j^-^, lino 3.

The second (lines 6-21) gives particulars relating to the Gospels

severally, with a reckoning of the "Chapters, Canons, Miracles, Parables,
and Testimonies" contained But the reckoning is defective,
in each.
tlie number Matthew, and that of Canons in St. Luke,
of Parables in St.
being omitted. It will be shown below (see notes on lines 7 and 8) that
this second part is derived from a Greek source, probably througli the

Harkleian Version. Cp. the subscription of the Medicean Ms. of tlie

PTarkleian Gospels (A.D. 757), aji. Adler, N.T. Versiones Syr., p. 53.

The third (lines 21-25) gives a like reckoning of the "Verses" of

each Gospel : but the numbers when added together fail to agree with
the total for the four Gospels as given in the first part.

' Words conjecturally inserted to fill blanks caused by injury to the Ms. are enclosed in
[brackets]. TJnsupplied blanks are indicated by points [ ].
93 NOTES. ^^"- 15-20.

r<'rtf2Ja^ = oi kolvoC] See notes on xvii. 4, xxi. 27. All Greek copies
have Kvve^ (S, f^-a-ii^), for which kolvoC seems to be a variant, else un-

known. Perhaps however S is here giving merely a loose rendering of

/ewe? taken as meaning " the unclean."
.j_,v_i» A_^] Tliis is an unmeaning and unautliorized reading ; see
note on Greek text. For wi_>t-M, we may perhaps correct i *yi Wi. So
2 renders, >Jjis A_^.

16. .loo-Da-i.i] Here, and verse 18, S points this verb as pa. ; but
verse 20 as aph. ; and the aj)h. occurs also i. 2 (the only other instance
of the verb in S). In S, the Mss. do not point the word here, but in
verse 20 I points for aph. (and so p there, but here for pa.); in verse 18,

2 reads .icnjab. S seems to use pa. as intransitive, and aph. as transitive.

Hence probably the stop, otherwise superfluous, inserted after .jx^s, in/r.

cnAx.rj'ijt,] Elsewhere in S tliis word = (j)v\y]. But we find it

also = yeVos, Act. iv. 6, xiii. 26, (Psh.); more usually = yeued. % i-enders
by p^oij-^, as Hkl. usually ; Psh. sometimes.
crxsa-i^o] This insertion is unmeaning and unsupported. It may
have been a marginal alternative for cniv.3ir.Q. [A. E. J.].
19. -i.- -^ ' . . . T ,
-
7 *^] So S. The verb is not found = a(f)at.pelv in
Psh. N.T. or Hkl. : but in O.T., e.ff., Exod. v. 8. (Hxp., as also Psh.).
So also in the plls., Deut. iv. 2, xii. 32 (P.sh.).

»<'A>_i_*.iJa r^h\ \ ..t-sa] Remove the plural points. They have

evidently been supplied by the scribe to suit ^_a.j;i\_:M ^_»JL»p^ (= tcjv

yeypafjiiJievcov) following ;
—which words really relate to rclLib preceding.

S [_l; but dp as S, only without pronoun] treats rwi' yeypa-ixixevoiv as masc,

and renders ^_>_n_>&vj^.i ^-lAcn.i.
20. ."lonLOiJsa ."t-^] Perhaps we ought to read .loo-oa.sa.i om, as %.
 XXII. 3-15. NOTES. 92

regarded in S as equivalent. S renders by rtf'iiv-i (Levit. xix. 10, P.sh.),

= "deciduous," mistaking- the meaning.
5. rsLis^jj-Q .] Probably .t is to be substituted for a, and the pre-
ceding stop to be struck out. See note on Greek text.

^ ocra-A-L^] S, ..^Vj^JLsnj, which perhaps ought to be read in S.

6. r<'A>_»»a"-i] Cp., for this unusual plural form, Hebr. xii. 9, 23, (Psh.
and Hkl.). S reads rLiiCi^ (sing.).
A.:s>^ -i]Here = iu rdx^ei; and so perhajjs in verse 7 but ; in 20
= Taxv- See note on Greek text. Cp. verse 12, and note on ii. 16.
8. Note the three quadruple points (•:•) over the name , ' ft -

9. d*h\-»r^ .... rdX .-iV-*>] See note on xix. 10; and observe the
note of interrogation (:) placed at end.
10. r<ls_=i\ •:] The ( V ) is misplaced; probably from end of verse 9.

-ni-o] So i. 3 : there, = iyyv? simply ; here, = e'yyus icmv. 2

renders as S, i. 3 : but here -»anni\..r<' _a...T_a.i [/«; dp om. the prefix].
Psh. and Hkl. mostly as S ; but both sometimes as S.
11. A(A_^ .... acv„ii_2«.i = 6 ahiKbyv dSiKr/o-arw] So S, here only ; S, here
and ii. 11 (whex-e see note); and so Psh. sometimes, e.g., Mt. xx. 13; and
Hkl. usually. See also notes on xi. 5 (icnrcii), and xviii. 5 (oxjAcv-^.).
s^ s \
.
^
elsewhere in S, nor in Psh., Hxp., or Hkl.
-iw^.ia] For the i-are root _^- see T/ies. S. ; not
S gives pe",-^^ and r^<<\^^ ,

from the less unusual root r^^, which is regularly employed in Psh., Hkl.,
and Hxp. in rendering pvrroj and its cognates; e.(/., James ii. 2 (Psh.
and Hkl), Isai. iv. 4, Zech. iii. 3, 4 [4, 5], (Psh. and Hxp.).
12. AA\ri'c\ = Kal aTToSwcrw] Probably o ought to be .t. S has >- i °^**i \
The Greek verb occurs else in Apoc. only verse 2 supr., where both have
.jaota-. ; and xviii. 6 (bis), wliere both have js^i^. Psh. uses both render-
ings indiscriminately (see Mt. xviii. 25—34); Hkl. mostly the latter.

13. rd^io-x, = 7} apx^jl Not else in S: S, rSLr^i, as iii. 14, where see

note. The rendering p^.*m.i, occurs in Psh. and Hkl. ; and uniformly in
Poc. (and Hkl. of the Four Epp.), —2 Pet. iii. 4, 2 Joh. 5 and 6, Jud. 4.
14. K'acTaj] Probably tlie prefix .i is to be supplied.

15. rijJ\o] Observe that the list of those that "are without" is
altered in order; the thii-d, fourth, and fifth, before the first and second.

Also the stop ( •:• ), followed by the rod point (

»
), is unmeaningly placed
in tlie middle of the list. But nothin": is omitted.
91 NOTES. ^''- 21-xxii. 3.

Kl^'iA> fj=a .vj*-i-ao] S [/> ; d I vary] connects this with what

precedes omitting the a, but otherwise agreeing with S.

^-.s] ObeHzed in Ms. ; see note on ii. 5.

oajD iv^r!^] Whether this unintelligible reading is a corruption of

some word = Stavyrj?, or a rendering of a misreading [rjvj 8t' auT-i??, or the
like, for Stauyij?, it seems impossible to decide. It is remarkable that in
verse 11, S (by a converse error) seems to have read w? ^ws t^s auy^s, for
KOi 6 (f)0)aTr)p auTTjs (see De Dieu's note in loc), rendering avyrj<; by rsiis^x.'i,
as here it has rdi^iJsa = Stavyrj's. For ms — hC auri^s we have a parallel
in verse 24, cnicncvj-a = 8ta tov (f)WTo<; avTXj';. But as the words m.=> Av-.V-m
stand in our Ms. directly underneath (see next note), it may be that the
letters wi_=) A>_. have got in here by vertical transference from thence,
and that Siavyrf? was originally represented by a lost word of which the
initial ri alone remains, four or five letters having been displaced by
the intruders.
22. •: .<»_=)] The stop (•:•) here is wrongly placed. It probably
belongs to the unexplained as_=) of the previous line (see last note).
r<'i.»3f<do] Note that S not only places a full stop before this
word, but by the prefix A makes it clear that it is to be read with
K'^o-.-TioAo of next verse.
23. ril^-sifv-w] See note on . n i ^ oo, iii. 17, and cp. xxii. 5.

27. ^h\ K'ocnj] Probably repeated by accidental error from verse 25,
in place of ooA Acv.^^.
^A»rt -. . iv>~n .... rd=»3r<l\ = Koivov .... ySSeXuy/Aa] See notes
on xvii. 4 [r<h\CL:xri\ , rc^.n-icv-ao), and cp. verse 8 stqrr., and xxii. 15:
S has r^-i . <v>~r» = K., and riifiCtrf^n \ — /S8.

^jiL>&>_&.i ^juL.r^] See note on Greek text; and cp. xxii. 19.

XXII. 1. ja_2ao] Probably ^ is to be read for o: also, in next

verse, perhaps -= for o before h^-^^-^yi ;
o in both these cases being
unauthorized and superfluous. However, »» is not necessary in verse 2
(see note on i. 13).

2. rSla-sao rdAJsn = iuTevOeu koI ivrevdev'] So Hkl., Job. xix. 18

(the only other instance in N.T. of the Greek phrase); where Psh. (and
Hkl. marg.) has rc^iLsa .vmo rd^jsa xm. So too Psh. and Hxp. in the pll.,
Ezek. xlvii. 7. S here follows a different reading.
3. rdiaii)] In Psh. N.T., Hkl., and Hxp. this word uniformly
= avdOeixa, to which Krarot^e/Aa here (not else in N. T.) is rightly

M 2
XXI. 19-21. NOTES. 90

after each of the remahiing stones, and after r<'A\-i_i_i!^i^« in verse 21, a

new form of point ( •

) is introduced, — apparently equivalent to •:•.

rf^\ . <\ on ] So in Psh., e.g., Exod. xxiv. 10; where Hxp. writes
^\ . ow <x <v) •
3 lias fv<r>T . cxAt on- Barsal., jaooi » °>°> oo, with the explanation,

rdj.T^ijj] See ix. 17, and note there. S has here .jqtaJL^, not
elsewhere found ;
— probably for ..j^i^i n \a (= x'^^'^V^^^)-! which however
only occurs as a geographical term. Barsal. writes ..^-..tAkLd, and
explains, rdj.T-^i-D

t<'.-W^,,j:»j\] S, p^:t.^^Ji.2>aj» ; see iv. 3, and note.

20. r^i.a3-0 . ^ o.iT-Oo = craph6i>v^'\ Lit., adpSiov Kal oi'v^. For ,_^.tud»

see note on iv. 3. Cp. Ezek. xxviii. 13 (Hxp.), for K'i °>\ [= ovvxiov,
LXX] ; and see above, second note on iv. 8. S transliterates here.

ivjLJL.i] For A\JL."t : see note on xiii. 18.

rdscn.T .aril^ = xpva-6\ido'f\ So Hxp., Ezek. xxviii. 13 but Psh. :

has rcl=jcn:i.f r<lSkrdA , Cant. v. 12. S again transliterates, -J»aAA>a_oo't_^ ;

rather .j»oi\_Lj»Qi_2k , as Barsal. writes, —

explaining by rclaaD.t -awlA .

^ o-^.T ^ °>"
W This form of the word is not elsewhere found, but
see note on Greek text. S writes ,_o_^\r<l^A^ \_d ; / has .i for \] ; and
similarly Hxp., Job xxviii. 19, Ezek. ut stipr., .^cv-. i-^qJS^.

rsLoova-flooT-^] S here transliterates more successfully than %,

which writes .j»a_ji_j»c\_acLj»'u^ [so d I p'] probably o being substituted
(after a) for i by an early error of transcription. Barsal. writes

_oooAvA_na_.] Hxp. writes r^ioL-o r^a_. , Jer. x. 9 (cp. S, ix. 17):

S here has socih\ \ * n .r^ocn \jl I ; p places the r< after -*]. Barsal. writes
.cnr\>iy \ . o^ . and explains r<'4>-i-na-»

. fn wA>a-S3r^] S, .soaJ\jjx>h\<\sMri . See Ezek. xxviii. 13 (Hxp.

-ooa_^,_oooivj50ri') ; see also Thcs. iS'., s.v., and cp. note on Greek text.

21. K'i-oa.^Ax'iAxo] Probably o ought to be struck out.

. f<'.TM.A r^.Tj*] The punctuation of S compels us to conclude that

the Greek represented is eh ai^a £19. See note on Greek text ; and cp. Mk.
xiv. 19, where for the similar phrase els KaO' els Psh. gives :ij» xm ; and
Hkl. .T-M iix-a .T_u ; also Rom. xii. 5, to Ka6' ets = -T-m .».*» (Psh.), .t-m A_jk

(Hkl.). Again Joh. viii. 9 (Peric. de Ad.), .i_m .t_m occurs, but whether
— ets Ka^' eT? or et? e/<acrTos, is uncertain. S here has riXM k'.tjj.
89 NOTES. ^''- s-19-

rcL;a_i_oa_ib] See note on xvii. 4.

rijLxM = ^a/Ojaa/cots] So 2 here ; and both, xxii. 15, where the

Greek word recurs. It is not found else in N.T. ; see note on ix. 21.

rf • "n = TTopvot?] So again xxii. 15 (the only other instance of n.

in Apoc), as both Psh. and Hkl. ; and so S there, but here rdjjv^o.

9. r^Air^o] Note tliat tlie point in red (denoted in the printed text
by ° ), which ought to stand before this word, has been wrongly set by
the scribe before . i \r^\ 'k in next line.
r^i>_i_jvwr<'] Correct K'^vj-i-wr^: cp. xv. 1.

11. oaA ^ri*©] So again in next verse (J?'s): S, more exactly, instead
of the prefix o, gives xa here, and there. .t

cnicncv-i = 6 (fxoarrjp avrrj's'] For r^ioooj, 2 has ri'i-.oaJ better ;

see note on iv. 5. In Psh. and Hkl. commonly, and always in S and 2,
(j}0)<; is rendered by K'ioacx-i.

oQ-aju] Correct cn°>T i (also in verses 18, 19): see note on iv. 3.

.1 K' 1*33.1 vw-jK"] Correct i [or ri'dicv.ia.i] rcLtSooi vry.pi' (as iv. 6):
Kli^.T is ptcp.. and ^ would be followed by A.
.soc \ \ pooi-p] Cp. iv. 6 (ptf'.T I \ V_), and see note there.

12. r<'\ -I T ] See note on v. 5.

14. ptf'i.s.i] For r<'i=>3r^.T : probably a clerical error, ^ and sn being

in our Ms.' very closely alike. But the error may have been in the
Grreek, viov for \^ap]vLov. [H. J. L.]

16. AN.f^v-.7-n] In Psh. O.T. .s->TS>3 is frequent where LXX renders

TeTpdycovo? : Hxp. transliterates, as S does here. See both, Exod. xxvii. 1.
vry.f^ = oaov'] 2, .1 Klso-^ See note on xviii. 7.
.

17. ^.xjwjr^] So (with numeral preceding) Psh. frequently in O.T.,

e.ff., Exod. XXV. 10 ; also Job. xxi. 8 : in which places Hxp. and Hkl.
use emph., as does 2 here.
18. T^ c» *j3o.i = 7} eVSw/x7;cri?] 2, f<h\c^ \ wtjo.i , —a word not else-

where found. In Psh. rdfiojsao.i does not occur: but in Hxp., 1 [3] Esdr.
vi. 24, = Sdyxos, and it is frequent in other writings.
19. •:• en «\ T i] Observe that in this verse the point •:•, which up to
this is used in our Ms. only to mark the important divisions of the text, is

placed four times, after the names of the first four stones, also in verse 20,
after the eleventh stone ; and after this frequently, — often unmeaningly,
as in verse 22, and again in xxii. 3, 10, 15, and 20. Also, in verse 20,
SI
"'• 2-s- NOTES. 88

from a person. S dcies not make this distinction in either place, nor in
iii. 12 (wliere S om. rd-i.'sajt.
\^\ — nor does either version, xx. 9.

or> 1 s -I \] S, aa-i--..T pfi "'^>J> ', and so HkL always renders av-qp
(= husband) : Psh. mostly as 8. Cp. Gen. xvi. 3 (Psh. and Hxp.).
3. r^i-i,] Perhaps r^i-i, would be better, as in S : see note on
Greek text. For t^_.'t-x.5J3 see second note on xiii. 6.

aqao] A letter seems to have been erased after this word. Pro-
bably the scribe liad first written r^acna.
K'ocTa-io] Perhaps the prefix ought to be omitted ; and the stop
placed after, instead of before, this verb.
4. A_i_a.s>3 = ert] So Psh. sometimes: 2, i)oi\; as S everywhere else.
Klraoi = Kpavyi]'] 1, r^hy s n , here and in the other place where k.

occurs in Apoc. (xiv. 18), where 8 has simply r^Ln (probablv reading (^cuvij).

Psh. renders variously, — only once as S (Eph. iv. 31) : Hkl. uniformly as S.
i\_\\ri'o •: en i <\r^ •^~^] These words take the place of A \~o
(-«-A\r<' r^h\-ijsax^i = on to. Trpdra dTryjXdov. S therefore represents a
reading of the Greek, eVl 7a TrpocrcoTTa avrrj^. Kal aTrrjXOov. In this
reading, the verb is to be taken as first person singular, and to be
connected with the next verse, — in which -lA is interpolated after i.Mri'a,
to make good the connexion. S in its rendering follows the ordinary
text, but with ^-.i -i s (= TraprfkOov) for ^ i V\ri' [but (7 shows a trace of S
in its conflate reading, ^ -i s ^xrsTj.
6. rs'qa^] Written r^cn,: where it recurs, xxii. 17; ptcp. jof // : so %
[d points the word as j^oel, xxii.
17J.
A^r^] An erasure follows in JIs. ;
probably of the word cnA.
KLi-ii] For rsli^.t ; (cp. Job. iv. 10) : so S. So too Ephraim,
Hymn, vii In I'csf. EjnjyJi., 7 (p. 66, ed. Lamy), seeminglv citing this passage.
7. rClA\.io] Perhaj^s we ought to correct »<1a\iq.
8. r<lji\_^oj_iiA = SeiXoi?] This word is not in Psh., O.T. or X.T. ;

nor in Hxp. or Hkl. ; but .\a n occurs, 2 Cor. viii. 20, and r<f\\ n. Act.
xxvii.9,33, 1 Job. iv.l8 (Psh. and, as regards the first two references, Hkl.).

2 has rOAxA'cuuTl ; and so Psh. and Hkl. in the two places where SetXd?
occurs else in N.T., Mt. viii. 26, Mk. iv. 40. The noun used by S, though
unrecorded in the Lexx., is a verbal of exactly similar formation.
riiia_i- = ap.apT(i)\ol<;'\ S, more properly, r<li_^^. The adj. used
in S is in Psh. and Hkl. = aSi/co? (cp. S and 2, xviii. 5 and xxii. 11), or

(in Psh.) avopo<;, but it does not occur in 2.

87 NOTES. ^^- 3-xxi. 2.

the omission is shared by S and many Greek copies, headed by J^ ; and

moreover in that verse it is almost certainly due to a more complete
homoeot. (;\(iXta ery] repeated). See notes on Greek text.
-3cn_.] Correct -i icwlj.

4. KlraAACUsJa = dpovov'i'] Here only in S : S, r<'A>aj»Ha^ ; see note

<m iv. 4. Psh. only once renders dp6vo<i by KlsAxo-so (Col. i. 16, where
Hkl. renders as % here), but both use the same woi'd as = KadeSpa,
Mt. xxiii. 6, &c., (by im2:)lication).
ji t»'\A\f<'.i ^-xAod] (i) S and % translate as if they had a reading,
ras irev-eXeKiafxeua'i, unknown to the Greek copies, and to the other versions.
But perhaps we ought to correct both by prefixing .i to (-i-lcn, especially as
there is in the next sentence (in S) a .i wrongly inserted, — see next note:
cp. however where S (not S) similarly has i\ N^ hAxiV:! r^Av-JL^J.
vi. 9,

(ii) The final letter of the verb is wanting: supply _. or (if the prefix ; .i

be restored) supply a in S [and in S, make corresponding changes].

(.-iA-.rt'.iQ] Read rather . \ ipfo , as suggested in last note. The
text as it stands represents "the word of God, and of those who have not
worshipped the beast," &c., which is unmeaning. But the connexion may
be, " the souls .... of those who have not worshipped," &c.
cllm.i] Probably we are to correct cu»a. So S, with the Greek.
6 riLi_ao_^] See note on xiv. 13.
ri'iv-ijsj] Correct K'ix-Lso : also remove stop after rdi-^^o-x..
10. ,^OQnA I s \^ = 6 Tryavwv avrous] Verbal noun rf\ s \"n here \

used = ptcp. ; found but twice in Psh., = Tr\dvo<; (Mt. xxvii. 63, 2 Cor. vi. 8
likewise Hid., as also 1 Tim. iv. 1), and once = yor^s (2 Tim. iii. 13 ; not so
Hkl.); occurs thrice in Poc. (and so likewise Hkl.), 2 Joh. 7 (bis), = n-Xdvo'i;

Jud. 13, = TTXavrjTrjs. S renders here, ^ o-ip^ • '^ \'*''^ ^^•

12. ri'v%_j»] See note on iii. 5, and cp. verse 15.
r<li_..n.i] Perhaps we ought to read with %, rf \ i't.T , as all else.
13. ^_ocTa_..i_.,..i] The prep, here used is rather = Ttapd than iv (of
Greek text) but probably the variation is introduced to suit the sense
;

and not as implying a change from eV (= _=3, as in previous sentence).

For .-T-.^ cp. i. 13, vii. 17, xxi. 2 (where see note), 10.
.t-M .T-M = e/cacrros] Here only in S see nf)te on ii. 23. :

XXI. 1. rt'iTi T. {his)'] Feminine here, but masc. in S see note on x. 6. :

2. .T-.^ ^-33 .... ^.33 = avrd] Here, and verse 10, S uses
e'/c . . . .

.v*^ ^-S3 = diTo (as distinguished from Ik) to express the idea of coming
XIX. 19-xx. 3. NOTES. 86

combining both, nor for plaeino- Kal to. crrpaTeu/xaTa avrov as in 8. The
reading of S, or of its Greek original, is ap2)arently conflate (see note on
Greek text). S reads ^ ocn-i-^.i k'Axq u \ °> \o, nearly agreeing with the
latter member of the conflation in S, in the noun used as the equivalent

of a-TpaTevfjiaTa, of which KLiiVsk or ri'^cuil^ is in S the uniform rendering

(see note on ix. 16, where S lias r«'A>cvJLi_i» , as here in the former member).
Hence arises a suspicion that S may have been here interpolated from S.
Yet it is to be noted, on the other hand, that S again has —.cdo-mJLA
(= Twv (Trpareviidroiv avTov) at the close of the verse, consistently in both
clauses using r<L»i-Ls^, and not (as S) rfAxcv ». \ °>

20. ^_i_L-.f<'.io] Apparently A is to be read for .i, as in S.

n . -n^Xi.^'n .... oA\_jjljo] Tliis would represent a reading (see

note on Greek text) otherwise unattested. S has a-j^i^A>r<' ^« i >> .vi^o

Perhaps a i »o, = Kal el,rjcrav^ is to be read for oA\_jji_io.

21. (-*.i] Ought to be obelized (see note on ii. 5); but not so in Ms.
.t K'i_.pcL=] Note the repetition of the prefix >.= . So S, .i oon-a.
ri\ 1
^ ct2_La = ndvTa rd opvea] S, K'^v-uiL^ ^—.cnJLA ; cp. both
versions, verse 17 (where see note): but in the only other place where
opveov occurs in Apoc. (xviii. 2, sing.), S om., while S renders p<'i\_jjiA.
In Psli. N.T., '*'\ -
\ is not used ;
but in O.T. often in Hxp. sometimes.;

XX. 2. cn_^a_lo = /cat e'/cpaTr^cre] So S elsewhere in both versions

:

Kparoi is always rendered by .T-wr^; as mostly in Psh. and Hkl., in both of

which vyaA is very rare, though frequent in Hxp. We find however vr^
= K/aarw^Lk. xxiv. 16 (Hkl.); also also Tit. i. 8 (Psh., by implication^).
Here, it is wanted to represent K-Xetw in next verse
used because .Twr^ is
(in both versions ;and in Psh. and Hkl. passim).
and so throughout,
3. rf^rt "m <] After this word (see note on Greek text), S om. to

render d^^pi- reXeadrj to. x^^i-oi- ^ty], which all else ins. Probably the ju'evious
sentence, in the Greek original (or an ancestor) of S, was so arranged as
to end (as in rec.) with IVt, and thus the omission, whether in the Greek
or made by the translator, would be due to the homoeotcleuton ert . . . . eTT).

It is true that .jaa^ is not so placed as to bear out this supposition con-
cerning the position of ert, but there are other instances where S j^laccs
>so^ early in a sentence though the Greek has en at the end (as is usual
in Apoc): see, e.(/., xxii. 11 (quatcr). Yet, on the other hand, the fact
that S also om. from verse 5 an entire clause containing the same words,
looks as if some doctrinal bias were at work here. But in case of verse 5,
85 NOTES. ^"- 1"- 13-

And thus S is doubtfully supported by S, either in disjoining the

negative from what follows, here, or in its contrary treatment of xxii. 9.

See note on Greek text. It is plain that doctrinal prepossession was at

woi'k in causing- the confusion and inconsistency, — cp. next note.

^r^T-.^] Inserted no doubt to qualify the prohibition conveyed.

The advb. = [xaXXov, 2 Pet. i. 10 (Poc. and Hkl.). It is remarkable that

the same advb. is interpolated, 3 Job. 5 (Poc), apparently = jaaXio-ra.

11. f<'i>a_ir<lA-= = iv Si/caiocrwr;] S, K'A\Q n tU-=), which rendering

is given by both versions, xxii. 11, the only other instance of S. in Apoc.
Psh. uses botli, but prefers the former : Hkl., with rare exceptions, the
latter. See note on xv. 3.

12. -^»-i rdl] Here rdA = ovSei's, for jur^ rdi (as %).

13. V • \ \'\ This verb in Psh. occurs only Joh. ii. 8, = avrXw ; but else-
where seems nearly = ySaTrrw (= to imbue). Perhaps however it is here = j*X\

(which S has), = paCvoj, pavTiCco. See 27ies. S. ; see also note on Greek text.

14. , • y . .r^-i^'i] Observe that by placing a stop before

-^Vri .(<''ia_u

as well as after r^Ha_M, and prefixing a to the ptcp. following, S seems

to make the adjective parallel with the ptcp., and therefore (see note on
Greek text) to have read both in dative, or perhaps both in nominative.
15. r<'A>-%-.'UM] There seems to be an erasure in Ms. after this word
see note on Greek text.
cn.=.i] Rather cq.=j.t ; but the masc. suffix may relate to ^_acn^na^.
^a\ \ n \ = Trarct^cocrt] 2 uses r<L»»..^q, which is the almost
invariable Psh. and Hkl. equivalent of -n-arao-o-ct) (see note on But
xi. 6).

we find it represented by A \^, n in both. Act. vii. 24, and therefore are
not obliged to suppose that S read here a-n-oKTeivwcn or o-(f)d^(ocn.

16. cnAv-sn ^ s, A-2.1.] See note on Greek text, and observe that S
inserts no q before A^-, and writes tlie noun as plural: S sing. ;
[to A^^o, I

prefixes *, in reference, as it seems, to the insertion of the copulative, and

therefore to its absence from S which is the only authority for omitting itj.

17. f<'i\_w'i_^ = Tots opfeots] Singular (collective); so in Psh. with

rare exceptions. S writes the word pi. here, and verse 21 (see note there,
for the rendering of S) and so Hkl. habitually.
;

K* I -71 T. iv.^-LiJ3] See note on viii. 13.

e\ r \ •v^pg'o] Correct a_i_i_AA>f<' oA>, as S. Cp. Ezek. xxxix. 17
(Psh. and Hxp.).
19. , OCT' . T' ^ "^ ^" cnA\Q\ « »'»Ao] There is Greek authority for
both readings, avTov and avrwv, after Kal to. arparev^aTa, —
but none for
XVI... 22-x.x. 10. NOTES. 84

Mt. ix. 23 (Psh. and Hkl.), the onlyotliei- instance of avXy]Trjq in N.T.

Cp. Ezek. xxvi. 13 (Psh. and Hxp.). For ^\, cp. 1 Cor. xii. 10 (Psh.).
»<Lo<x.^V-S3."i = ixovcTiKwv'] A word unknown to tlie lexicons pro- :

bably chosen (or perhaps formed) by our translator for its similarity in
sound to fjiova-LKo.. For xi.^\ see second note (ii) on viii. 6.
XIX. 5. riJLno] S (not S) om. ji <\ i after this word.
6. rsL.i^a] After this word, lcn.1^ (cursive) is interlined, apparently
by a later hand, conforming the text to S and the Greek copies. See
note on Greek text.
7. ^^ 1 A>^^Ao3o ^-Lj.vm] (i) Note that S gives these verbs in present
ptcp. (= pros, indie); 2, in future, (ii) For the rendering of dyaXXtw (not

else in Apoc.) in S, seenote on xi. 10; S uses \oi. In Psh., it is never

rendered as by S, but often as by S; in Hkl. always so.
8. t<'i>,--»'iA>] S, rsLoH\. See note on xv. 4.
9. o'i-saK'] Probably we ought to correct i^r^.
>j3a^] Read w=oA\^ instead of (or perhaps after) tliis word.
a3Avjt.sajt.A>.t] Correct cnAxoivJCia.i , as verse 7.
riL.Tn] S, f^io, — one of the few cases wliere S has the sfaL emphat.
and % the stat. absol. : the former treating KeKXrjiJbevoi adjectivally, as both
render Kkrjroi (xvii. 14) by r<r_.T_j3. Cp. xxi. 12 (S, rda^^-i ; S,
^^
-i . ^tv-a).

10. r^] Note that ^.um (= opa) is omitted before the negative. As
the text stands, rslX (so pointed) seems = ju,ij [TrotT^Vrj?] ! Cp. however the
parallel passage, xxii. 9, where -jU-m appears ;
but with a stop after it, so
that rdl (with no stop following) is left to be joined with what follows.
% retains -j»_« here as well as there ; but its interpunction is uncertain
the evidence being
(xix. 10) n ; r<h>^\-^ . r£\ . -^v-m (xxii. 9) r^AvA.^ rdl . _.t-w

/* ; r!'i>_l_^..rii ..-*\-w ri'i\--i_^.. riA..-.V_o

Thus, as to (i) text, S is against the omission here of w*v-u : as to

(ii) interpunction,
n agrees with S in both jdaces.
I is indecisive here, but at xxii. 9 makes r<li stand alone.
d (its triple point being equivalent merely to the single point of S)
joins rdi with what follows, here ; but in xxii. 9 agi-ees with I.

p (alone consistent) makes rdA stand alone in both places, with (..),

i.e. (!), after w>u-m, as well as after r<\.

83 NOTES. x'""- i'-22.

by Hxp., t<M.\ <\ ^'i^xjx = (XTparTjyot, implied in f<l»*-lA ^.-us.Tia.i rduc^i

— a.p-^LcrTpdTiqyo<; [LXX, = ap^ojv twv arpaTrj-ywv], Josh. V. 14. See Masius,
St/r. Pec, s.v. i_3S ;
and note that in Thes. S. (s.v.) this reference of Masius
is misunderstood, and wrongly applied to y. 6 (;u,a;)ctju,oi).

r^i\_i_AO.'tA KL^-AriLs . i \'\r^ A_^ = ttols 6 cttI tmv ttXolcjv ivl

roTTov Tj-Xe'wi'] (i) Apparently a conflation, — see note on Greek text. But
r<l%.\piL=s ~>\\ri Aj^ ™fiy be a periphrasis for ttSs 6 ttXewv : if so, ctti tS^v

n\o'nov ought to be struck out. 2 rendei'S Ard^ k'Avao.tA.i ocn A_A [so I;

d f, r^h\ « For l\r^ = nXeco, see Act. xxvii. 2, 6,Psh. whei'c Hkl.
r^o.TA.i]. ;

renders by .^o-!^. (ii) Note the constr. form followed by prep., as xiv. 3.
K'l.aAr^] See for this word Thes. S. it is not in Psh. S has ;
:

here rili^cLj. Psh. has rdj*_Ls»9 where vavr-q<; recurs. Act. xxvii. 27,30:
Hkl. ]-enders as S and so Hxp., 3 Kin. ix. 27 [= vaurt/cos, LXX].
;

cbooKlA-so] Note the peculiar form of the verb with suffix.

19. cni n ir^ = rr^? TijXLOTrjTO'; aw^?] Elsewhere in S, and uniformly
in S, and in Psh., Hxp., and Hkl., r^xji^r^ = ti/xt;. For tlixlott)? (not else
in N.T.), 2 has r<'A>o'i_i3_iJSD a very rare word, not found in Psh., nor
,

(apparently) in Hkl. or Hxp.

20. ^ .1.1 .\ \'y3 = OTL eKpLvev"] S, less accurately, ^ K'.t.i A ^ro ;
but
in xix. 2 both give S d has ^ r^.i and S at
_i_^ [In the latter place, , first

sight appears to read the same, but the seeming p^ is only a blot.]
21. vY»f<'] This word is added in marg., but prima manu. There is
some trace^ of erasure before the next word, as if i had originally been
prefixed.
Kla-jji = ixvXov] So S [_dln; p, pdj-Mii — see last note]; and so
Psh. and Hkl., Mt. xviii. 6, and wherever /a. recurs. See note on Greek text.

T<^h)JL.h\ .... -jurair<' = e/3a\ei/ .... ^Xrjd-qcreTaL] S more con-

sistently uses the former verb in both places : see note on vi. 13.

KlApc* » -I = opiJurj^aTi'] So S. The Greek word is not else found

in N.T. : but m= opixr) in Hkl. where it occurs (Act. xiv. 5, James iii. 4);
also in Hxp., c.f/., Ezck. iii. 14. So too Psh. O.T., there and elsewhere;
but not N.T.
.. ^ T Ai] Perhaps we ought to correct jjl_&&>-z.^ (as 2) ; sec note
on Greek text.

22. r«''i=o\ ^"\] This rendering is borrowed from Psh. of Daniel iii. 5,

where it exactly reproduces i<"ID* '^3* of the Cliald., = yeVov? ixova-cKciv of

Theodot. Possibly our translator found avX-qTUKcov in his Greek copy, or
misunderstood avXrjTcJi'. 2 renders simply p^iiox.i ; see for the word,
l2
xviii. 12-17. NOTES. 82

printed texts is attested only by later copies. See Uermathena., vol. vii,

p. 290.
ri'^O-ai] In S and S, ri^(\=> is used indifferently = ftvcra-o'; or
jBvcj(jivo<i (reading of Greek uncertain here and verse 16), the prefix being
here the sign of the genitive. In Psh. and Hkl. it = /3vcra-o<;, Lk. xvi. 19
(the only instance of /3. outside Apoc.) But S, and apparently S, seem
everywhere else to make r^^O-a.i = /Sva-cnvos (adj.), verse 16, and xix.8

(his), 14; and therefore pmbably mean r^^c\-=s here to represent fBvcrcro^.

rdsa-oa-a.i = Ovlvov] So S \j^ p ^

but I writes rdiardJao-a.i].
K1-1--X-.T = i)\.e<l>dvT Lvov] Cp. the use of y;^ in Hebrew. 2,
^\ . o.-n\ \^ (— Elfenbcin). Ivory is not mentioned elsewhere in N. T.
but in O.T., Psli. mostly expresses it as S; Hxp. as S. But Psh. has
r*f^ ' <^i rdijc-, Ezek. xxvii. 6 ;
and so IIxp., 3 Kin. x. 22 (with * before
the second word), and similarly Ezek. xxvii. lo, in which two places ivory
is spoken of in its unmanufactured state, as an article of import.

1.3. ^^."t] So S; cp. Cant. v. 16 (Psh. and Hxp.), Esth. i. G (Psh.).

,j^_^ • '^ "] S, , a-saQ-iO-a, as Exod. xxx. 23 (Psh.); Hxp.

^jcnojso] So S; and so Hkl., Mt. xxvi. 7 ; also in Hxp.: not Psh.

^>f>. \f\-,\ = XC/Savov'] So Psh., Mt. ii. 11 (\. not else as a separate
word in N.T.), where Hkl. transliterates _ <x^r<Ln^\ , as S here.
ri'.T.i-SS-Oo] So S; and so Psh. O.T., /;«.?.sv;«.
14. N -- 1^ = 7] oTTcopa crou] S, rij-arf. 'Owcopa not else in N. T.,
but ^divoTTOjpLvd (Jud. 12) = ^ OQQ-apg' wJL^Qr^.t (Poc, and Hkl. similarly) :

in Psh. O.T. (not N.T.) r<L=)(<' occurs ;

e.g. Deut. xxxiii. 13.
r«^A\_^] Perhaps i is to be prefixed See note (m Greek text.
JJL.I n T. = rd \a/A7rpa] See note on xv. 6. The M'ord ^ occurs in
Psh. only Pliil. iv. 8, = euc^r^/xo?, where Hkl. uses another ptcp. of same vei"b.

riXci . ._cv^r<' (_.v-Mi>] In S only : see note on Gi'eek text.

16. jjiivjaori' = r)prjjxd}9yf\ 1, -ai-M ;
as S, xvii. 16 (whei'e see note).
For jai-cp (usually = Kevco), cp. 1 Cor. i. 17, Phil. ii. 7 (Psh. and Hkl.).
17. rf°^rf .»i.3iia A_^ = vra? Kv/3epi'y]Tr]<;'] S transliterates; as Psh.
and Hkl., Act. xxvii. 11 (where alone k. recurs in N.T.); also ITxp.,
Ezek. xxvii. 27 ; — all witli variations of spelling. For the rendering of S,
cp. Psh., 2 Sam. vi. 3, r<'i\-L"i„:i^ ^us^^n ; 2 Clir. viii. 18, r<''\\^ a.T-sTio ;

Ezek. xxvii. 29, riii-iA _i^.T (also IIxp.) : but a closer parallel is yielded
81 NOTES. ^viii. 6-12.

6. A\ si-^ .... mc\_i^ic\_^] See note on AAak'o, xxli. 12.

r<"\ ^ r^ (his)']Both forms are recognized; see

(i) S, ri-^rcl^.
Mt. xxiii. 15 (Ptsli. as S, Hid. as S). (ii) Note the full stop placed before
the second r^^-^r^", whicli separates it from the preceding verb, and leaves
it to be connected with that Avhicli follows (verse 7).

7. .1 ^:t-SO A_^ = ocra] Rather i(f> ocra or icj)' oaov : S, S rdsi-:^

which is its rendering for ocrov, xxi. 16; and which usually = e^' oaov in
Psh. and Hid., — also in Poc. as well as Hkh, 2 Pet. i. 13. For the
rendering here given by 8, cp. Mt. xviii. 18 (Psh.). See note on i. 2.
^' I \ s ^jLr^ — iaTprjvLaa-e] Cp. a i s ^vj.pi' [_sic'j, verse 9 : S has
Q-.i \ y ^q (= cTTpriv lao-ai) here, and similarly in verse 9 ; for which
cp. ^i_}^^^j^ = oTav KaTacTTp-qvidacoai, 1 Tim. v. 1 1 (Psh., similarly Hid.).
In Psh. (not Hid.) -A-Li-^vjcK" occurs 2 Thess. ii. 4, James ii. 6, 13, iii. 5 ;

but = different verbs.

(j^cn v\._.r^.t = TocrovTovl^ S renders as if tolovtov, and similarly
pdacn vyj r^.-t , verse 16 (the only other instance of ToaovTo^ in Apoc);
and so S there, but here rdJcn cnl^ (more accurately). Psh. usually gives
the third of these renderings or something equivalent, rarely the second ;

Hkl. uses both, often combined : the first is not found in either.
8. f<'i>o_uJ33] Correct rihyoj^.
9. o_i_^^\_z.r<' ] Correct a i \ s.^^-Lrf (see verse 7 and note). The
reading of text woidd however make sense, — cp. 1 Cor. x. 7 (Psh. and Hid.),

10. Aq n n ^_SJ3 — aiTo iiaKpoOev^ So again verse 15; but verse 17,
rOx-MQi ^.so. S in all these places gives the latter rendering of the
jjhrase (whicli does not recur in Apoc.) ; and so Psh. and Hkl. but in :

Psh. O.T. the former is to be found, e.g. Sirac. xxi. 7; in Hxp. the latter.
11. ._ocYa_\_=jc\_s3 = Tov yofjiov aur&iv] So in next verse : in both, S
has r<^\ N.\ ; and so Psh. and Hid., Act. xxi. 3 (the only other instance
of y. in N. T.), reserving rdi_=jc\_sa as = (f)opTLov.

12. r<'T_i_ci_. .... r<'A>"i_i.ji.i =

TijxLov^ So S wherever rtjaios
TLjxioiv . . .

occurs, (except xvii. 4, where see note)

S uniformly uses r^i n 'w, as :

does Hid.: Psh. mostly as S, where t. xnG-AMs precious, (but as S twice, —

Act. V. 34, Hebr. xiii. 4, where r. means honoured). So too 2 Pet. i. 4,
rCi n. (Poc, not Hkl), where printed texts wrongly give ri'ixi-.r^ = rt/xa?
I

but the i-eading is as above rectified in our Ms., and in two others, Oo. 1. 17
of Cambridge Univ., and Suppl. 27 of Paris, of high authority : tliat of the
XVIII. 2-5. NOTES. 8a

f<Ljjo'i A^] Possibly KLmot-^ Aj^ (Trarros opviov) is to be read

here ;
as in 2 / : see De Dieu's note in he. See also note on Greek text.
3. A Av^v-m] This seems to represent TreTioTtKre (with accus.);
lit., KeKe'paKe (witli dat.),^ — cp. vei'se 6.

K'i^r^i^x] So S [_dj> ; I, ri'T^ii], and so where the word recurs,

verses 11, io, 23 [each copy adhering to its spelling; u as /, verse 11,
deficit in the other places].
oa_»_lJL.i = Tov (TTp-qvov? aurrj?] Lit., t>j9 jxavia<; avTrj'?. Sn r<fh\. » S T.

= Xtj/)09, Lk. xxiv. 11

S gives the transliteration cnl^rt rdot^JJori'.T
(Psli.).
;

see second note on verse 7 iiifr., and c]). rdLi-iiAj^K', 4 Kin. xix. 28 (Hxp.)
= cTTpyji'O'; [LXX], in which place the Hebrew word is ]2iilL' This
suggests that rijuu. is to be corrected r<li-i-z. (from . • » as ]JXJ^ from
]i^U/) taken in malani parfein, "luxury" instead of "tranquillity." This
sense is well established for the Hebrew word, but seems unrecorded for
the Syriac. See for r^\ t. , i. 4 and note.
Infr., verses 7, 9 (where see notes), crTprjvLb) = »»_L2wi\_r,f<' (wrongly
written -jui^Ax-s.K' in the latter verse). Hence another conjecture arises,
that ff^ I \ Hxp.; see also heading of Ps. x.,
s Q-i. (= (fipvayixa, Jer. xii. 5,

Psh.) may have been the rendering of S, which may have passed, by a
like shortening, into rc^isT. (= evrpaweXia, Eph. v. 4, Psh. and Hkl.), and
thence into rf t\r..
4. cbo-^ ^js) = e'^ auTjj?] S, ctx-i-^n. Except in the expressions
oJi^ ,_=a (iv. 8, V. 1), j_so o-i»«A (xi. 2), c*-^ is not else found in S; but
in Psh. and Hkl. occurs with suffixes as here, c.ff. Mt. xxiii. 26. So too
Psh. (not Hxp.), Jer. li. 45, which in this sentence S repeats verbatim.

rdSxA.i .... ria.i = tVa tVa pirj^

fjirj So S (with
. . . rill-^-.ri', as
usual, before the fcn'uier). But S om. o before rf^n \.i, so as to make
the latter of the two final clauses dependent on the former; and thus
has reason for changing from r€\ to rdsoA : while S retains o , so as
to make the two clauses parallel, and yet varies the rendering of Iva p.ri

exactly as S. Thus in this verse we have clear evidence not only of the
connexion of the versions, but of the dependence of 2 on S.

5. Q n -1.1 = iKoWrjOrjcrav] So S. The Greek verb (not else in Apoc),

in Psh. and Hkl. is but once (Lk. x. 11) rendered as here.
en 1 \c\-L. = TO. aSiK-qfiara aurrjs] Similarly S. ^i\.hiKrjp.a does not
recur in Apoc; else in N.T. only Act. xviii. 14, xxiv. 20, in which places
Hkl. renders as here ;
but not Psh., which however often uses r<l\o..2>.

otherwise. Cp. xxi. 8, xxii. 11.

79 NOTES. ^vii. 11—xviii. 2.

11. K*! 1 iA<o] All iiiterpolatioii, probably of a gloss in marg., identi-

fying the "beast" of this chapter with the "dragon" of xii. 3.

cri.Ax.»r^.-t] After this word ^ocn, as in verse 8, is apparently wanting.

12. r • ^ " ^ .... A-i 00 i = eka^ov .... Xaju,/3avoucri] See note on v. 8.

r^h\ \ Y.] Correct r^h\ s t. .

13. r^jL_i_3^ = yvMfiTjv'] So verse 17 (bis), and so % in both verses (the

only instances of yv. in Apoc). In Psli., r^i_i_3^, though frequent, is

never rendered as here; in Hkl. thrice, Act. xx. 3, 1 Cor. i. 10, Pliilem. 14,

(the Greek being written in marg. of the first of these places).

14. ril^AJ = aSLK-rjaec] Correct rd^VJ (= i^t/crjcret), as 2. The Greek
verbs are so similar as to suggest the surmise that the error may have
been in the copy whence S is translated. But in S olSlkS) is never
rendered by r^La^i (see notes on ii. 11, xi. 5); and it is doubtful whether
rdA_i is ever used in pa. Where it occurs in S, it is in aph.
ri"^ QT-'^a .1 K'i.'w] So xix. 16, where the same expression recurs;
and so in both places S \jl p but /, f^i.i?3 « hiaf]. So too Psh.,
; ;

1 Tim. vi. 15; but Hkl. as S/; also Hxp., Ps. cxxxv. [cxxxvi.] 2 [3J,

Dan. [LXX, not Theodot.] iv. 31 [34]. But Psh. uses siat. constr. without
.1, in that Ps., and in Deut. x. 17, Ezek. xxvi. 7, xxxix. 17.

pcl^Jbso v^JL=J3 ] S gives here reL^-Lsa.-t rtf-^Vjsa and so both ,

versions, xix. 16; and Psh. (not Hkl.), 1 Tim. vi. 15. But the Psh.
O.T. usage is as S here; as Ezr. vii. 12, Ezek. xxvi. 7 (as also Hxp.),
Dan. ii. 37 (but Hxp. as t).

16. ,ji^_oaj = eVtcr/cei/zoi'Tat] I [)ropose to correct ^_iJ_Qflj (see note

on Greek text, and cp. S), retaining the fern, form, though the following
verb is masc.
ri'iv.piJj = ripr)[jio}^evr)v'] So % [d writes r^Av-sij*, and so p prints
r^^ JT-M ; but Do Dieu, p^Av-st-m]. See T/ies. S., s.v. -si.**. The Greek
verb occurs else in Apoc. only xviii. 16, 19. In the former place (where
see note), S renders by jai-oo ; in the latter, as here; and so S in both.
Else in N.T., it is only found Mt. xii. 25, Lk. xi. 17, and in both places
is rendered in Psh. and Hkl. by .^t-m.
17. .awi.*] Read rather (with S) .sen.,, = eSwKei', as all Greek copies.

XVIII. 2. r<'i-'3i-^-"=o = KaToiKr)TripLov] So S [J is misprinted by

De Dieu, ri'iii-^jw = cnr-qXaiov]. So too both Psh. and Hkl., Eph. ii. 22
(the only other instance in N.T. of either the Greek or the Syriac word).

Cp. Jer. ix. 11 (Psh., and Hxp. with LXX).

XV... 4-s. NOTES. 78

plural : not so elsewhere in S (xviii. 12, 16) ; nor anywhere in S. In

Psh. N.T. it is usually singular (but see Mk. xv. 17, 20 [Widni.]) ;

in Hkl. always; but pi. sometimes in Psh. O.T. and Hxp., as Dan.
V. 7, 29.
. -.nriT ~Tit = Ke^pvo-Ujjieva] (i) S, »<l=scn.'t.2ac\ = Kal Ke^^pva-wixevr).
See note on Greek text, (ii) 01)serve that, consistently witli its reading,
S places a stop (.•) after r<lrjcnT^, and does not prefix .^ as S does to
the following noun. For the verb, cp. Esai. xxx. 22 (Hxp.) not in Psh. :

r^h\.Jil^ =
S nowhere else (see note on xviii. 12) renders
Tijatow?]

Ti/xto? thus; nor does S, or Psh. N.T. or Hkl.: but Psh. O.'J'. and Hxp.,

sometimes, as Ezek. xxviii. 13 (ep. Psh. there). S, r<'A>T n -xi here, and i

throughout.
r<'A\a-r73rd\] ]\Iore correctly written n^^orJlsa-iij (see next note
S gives K'ixa-i.Ai rdX). In this and next note I assume that in the original
of S, oLKad. stood before ySS. ; see note on Greek text; also on xvl. 13.
This word (once in Psh., = aKaBapaM, Rom. i. 24) occurs nowhere else
in S. But we find KlwKl^, xxi. 27 /«/r. (= KOivo^), and xxii. 15 (= kvcjv[?]):
in Psh. it sometimes — aKcidapTo?, sometimes kolv6<;.
^•-1 irt cy» = ySSeXvy/Aaro?] So again in next verse (5) ; in xxi. 27,

where alone yS8. recurs in Apoc, S has r^^a -i i fwsa. In verse 5, % agrees
with S; but here, and xxi. 27, it has r^A^ o rdin-l^ (•''i"g'- "^i" p'-)- Again,
xxi. 8, both versions render e/38eXvy/xeVot9 (verb only there in Apoc.) by
f<la_»j30L»j . In N.T. jS8eXvy/i.a occurs else only Mt. xxiv. 15, Mk. xiii. 14,
Lk. xvi. 15, in allwhich places other renderings are used in Psh., and in

Hkl.; also in Hxp., as well as Psh., Dan. ix. 27, xi. 31, xii. 11 ; but in
1 Mace. i. 54 (Psh.), it = r^^ar<:yi\. In Psh. N.T., also Hkl., rrlnJcuw,
,^Av A -1 . fw-n are nowhere found : but the former in O.T., 2 Mace. vi. 5
(Psh., = ?) ; tlie latter in Hxp., 1 [3] Esdr. viii. 80 [= /i,oXvo-/Ad<?, LXX].
But -< • tvt^n — Koivos sometimes in Psh. and often in Hkl. ;
and -i i no

= KOivw usually in both.

6. A>T.so"i^1] This word seems to have undergone correction, jni'ma
manu. The syllable l\ ^sic in 3Is.~\ is in paler ink than the root letters,

and so is the final A\, which moreover stands out in the margin.

8. rlsa-i] Cp. xi. 7, and note.

pd^ir^ A-i^ _T2a.i-] Note the stat. constr. followed by redundant
prep., as in xiv. 3, where see note see also note on iii. 10.
:

r^T-ajjo] See note on iii. 5.

77 NOTES. XVI. 15-xvii. 4.

(the only other instance of aax- in N.T.); also Hxp., Deut. xxiii. 13 (see
Thes. S., s.i\). S uses rdj-ooicua, a word not found in Psh. N.T., —but in
O.T., Exod. XX. 26 (Psh. and Hxp.), where LXX has aax- Possibly S
read al(T)(vvr)v (see note on Greek text).
16. o.T-is,^] In both Psh. and Hxp., = HJD or I'i'^Jp wherever it

occurs. See e.(/., 1 [3] Kin. ix. 15, where LXX [or Theodot. ?J has juaySw,
elsewhere mostly jU,aye8[S](iJv.

17. ritaop] S, ^aen. In our Ms., the final letter alone is legible.

18. rili^o\ .... k'.iaJ] See note on vi. 12.

cnAxO-^rtfi = 010?] S, ."I rdi-.K' v\_.r^.i.i . The word otos is not

else found in Apoc. ; but in Psh. is rendered^ as by S, Mk. xiii. 19 (where
Hkl. renders nearly as %) ; also Exod. ix. 2-1 (where cp. Hxp.).
19. ^i_^.iA>r^ = ijj.vyjcrdrj'^ So 2 : a rare use of this form in passive
sense: rare also of the Greek verb; but for it cp. Act. x. 31, Ezek.
xviii. 22, 24, (LXX). In the latter place, Psh. and Hxp. render as here ;

in the former, Psh. and Hkl. avoid so doing.

21. pS'iA^ vY.r^] S, rdi-li-a-^ vy.p^.
. "I
\ = cr^o'Spa] So Psh. always ; not else in Apoc. : S,
-isi-flo, as Hkl. and Hxp.
XVII. 1. -»iiv^ r<'A>] Cp. xxi. 9, where Sevpo recurs, = r^h\ simply;
and so S in both places, as in Psh. and Hkl., Joh. xi. 43, &c. : but
w.iA>_=) r^^ (Psh., not Hkl.) = Sevpo aKoXovOeL jjloi, Mt. xix. 21, &c.
3. . » \ n ^r^ — oLTT-qpeyKe jae] %, . t \\ -torC; as botli Aversions, xxi. 10
(the only other instance of the Greek verb in Apoc); and so both render
dvdyeL, xiii. 10 (where see note). In Psh., n °\r^ often occurs, but never
= dTro(f)epo), which Psh. and Hkl. render as S.
= kokklpov^ So S; but in next verse, both (with Psh.
ri'Avji_:33a_fio

and Hkl.) render k. by ri'Av^ia-M^ as also where it recurs, xviii. 12, 16; ,

moreover, both make r^ n -ao-co = Tj-yppo?, vi. 4. These instances of

exact agreement in variation of rendering are clear marks of the affinity
between S and 2. The reason of varying is, no doubt, that .^ seems
proper to denote the colour of an animal; \, that of a garment. But
probably k., as here applied to the beast, signifies that it was covered
with scarlet trappings.
4. n^ocn i>_.r<'] Note that S writes A>_.f<' here without suffix, and
ri'ocn uninflected ; see Noldeke, § 304. S, ^csm aa_.i>_.r«'.

rSliO-^-ir^ = Trop(f)vpd'] Observe that this word is written as

''"• 2-15. NOTES. 76

XVI. 2. r^ I
-irilA = Tvovrjpov] So S [m but dlp^ rdi-srSlA, wlilcli the
;

Lexx. support]; not in Both versions make rdnrclA. = ttoVo? wherever

Psii.

it occurs (verses 10, 11, xxi. 4), and so Hxp., e.g., Esai. i. 5 (Avith Psh.). In
Psh. N.T. it = wo-os, TTci^os, and the like, but not in Hkl. Else in N.T.,
TTwos occurs only Col. iv. IM, where Psh. and Hkl. follow the variant t,rj'Ko<;.

rdJLJrC] With _^»cnA following more regularly r^Jt-irif ;

3. rfAv-i-sa vyjf<' r<l»_i] To be corrected, as it seems, vy^K' rdsoi

p<'i\_i^.t, as S : but see note on Greek text.
8. 71 >> i .i = /cau/xario-at] So, i. 15, S has ;yi » rq = TreTrupw/xeVos.
Kavfj-aTiCo) occurs in Apoc. else only in next verse (Avhere S om., — see next
note). S in both verses uses forms of the same root ^i-w. So also Psh.
and Hkl. where the Greek verb occurs in N.T., Mt. xiii. G, Mk. iv. 6.

9. KlsoQ. ix.n'j (i) Note that S om. to render eV irvpC (end of verse 8).
Kai iKav/jLaTicrOTjcrav ol dvOpcowoi (= r^f'i . a -. cvia.sa.vjixri'o .r^ia_l_:D, as %).
This error of homoeot. is no doubt due to the Syr. scribe, —for rsLiA-JLaA
and rfr 1 ^ -> do not differ in termination as do avOpMirov; .... avdpoiTroi
1

(see Greek text), (ii) The verbal ri^au occurs in S here only see note ;

on vii. 16.

cv_=i\] The middle letter of this word is partly effaced in Ms.,

but the other letters and the point are clear. See note on verse 11.
10. Note that a point (•) is prefixed to this verse. Probably four
points V (in red as usual) were to have been placed round it. [The stop
represented in printed text by :• is in Ms. always in vermilion, with a
fifth point, in black, in its centre.]

11. a_^(i>] Correct a-=d>, as ix. 20, 21; —see note on ii. 15. The
reading of Ms. = iiravcravTo, which is unsuppt^rted (see note on Greek
text); but as it makes sense, it may liave been also in verse 9, supr.
13. r^4\_*_i.T r<\ = dKaOapTo] 2, r^h\r<:siJ^, as also xviii. 2, where S
renders as it does here : but for the other place where d/c. occurs in Apoc,
xvii. 4, see note there. Psh. never renders as S here ; Hkl. but twice (Act.
X. 28, 1 Cor. vii. 14) : Psh. N.T. sometimes as S here ; Hkl. frequently ;

Psh. O.T. and Hxp. usually. All also use rt'ow \, especiall}^ Psh.
14. ^_.Avjr<'] For ^cn_.4\_.i<' , which 2 gives [^ilnp; but I _ocy2_,
wrongly] : see note on v. 6.
15. r^JfvK'] 2 p/'; not d; n hlaf] adds rilars', to make it clear that
ep^ojxai. is expressed,^ — not ipxerat, which S seems to represent.
cn^^cnL.3 = Tr)v daxT^fJ-ocrvvrjv aurou] So Psh. and Hkl., Rom. i. 27
75 NOTES. x^- 3-7.

3. . .oo .'^Aift ^_j.3ioi] Both emphat. in S ; as also ^j^rL^ , ^i_.vc :

but the latter pair are absol. in S and S, xix. 2.

-_j_iP!lA = St/caia] So xix. 2 ; and so % in both places. But in
the remaining three places where 8t/catos occurs (xvi. 5, 7, xxii. 11) both
render by ji_..i\,- —a signal instance of agreement in arbitrary variation
of rendering. See however note on verse 4. The renderings are used
indiscriminately in Psh., and in Hkl. also.
vY.i_=j_iL] Note that this word occurs twice in this verse ;
— sub-
stituted, in the second instance, for vvAvjj'ior^ ;
probably by oversight.
rf'-n \ s-.i] So S ;
= aXwvojv of MSS. X C, with vg\ also with
Psh. of pll., Jer. x. 7: against IQvoiv (= riSfsyxL.:{) of MSS. APQ and most
mss., with vt\ and with Hebr., Hxp., and Theodot. of pll. (LXX om.).
4. Av-irtf* ->_»iA>.i A ^ rq = oTi St/catos et] Or, oTt evdv^ et. This
sentence, which is supported by no other authority, takes the place
of on ra SiKatw/nara crou icj^avepcodrjaav (as all else have it). We have
r<'A\-^"idi = SiKatcoixaTa, xix. 8 (S ; not S), which is in favovir of reading

StKatos in the Greek here : but on the other hand for evdv^ we have
rd_.iifl ^--fiA^ (= €v6ri<; 6 KvpLo?, LXX), Ps. XXV [xxiv]. 8 (Psh. ; so too
Hxp.) ; and in N.T., --.iix = ev6v^ (both in moral and in jihysical sense),
Act. viii. 21, ix. 11, (Psh. and Hkl.). Again, we find ^iA> — 6p66^,
Hebr. xii. 13 (Psh. and Hkl.). So likewise Prov. xi. 6 (Psh. and Hxp.),
= 6p66<;, LXX.
Possibly S originally had a \ yAxK" ri'Ai-_."iA\.i AJS^^a, and (the last

four letters having been lost), A\r^ rih\^'-\h\ has become 4>_ip^ ^i^ .

Or it may be that AvJr^ ^^^ belongs properly to the second sentence

of the verse, and was originally a marginal variant (for rc^i (w » ocn A\_ir«'),
wrongly inserted here, displacing cv \ \^r^ r^^^^h\. Li support of this i

conjecture, note that to rdj-os-u, S adds rOri^o [_dj} prefixing rdxj.ujo],

which is equivalent to -^iA^o [H. J. L.]. Cp. Deut. xxxii. 4 (Psh.).
6. rdi_^_.cn f-5«] The full stop before these words (a scribe's
error) ought to be removed, and placed after them.
ps'i-.cn-i = XajjLTrpovJ So S always, except xviii. 14, where the
word is used in a different sense: S uniformly renders k. by jjl..^, as

Hkl. In Psh. N.T., nowhere directly rendered, and i_.cn_i is used

X. is

for <^6JTeivds and the like, = "lighted", or "luminous": jjl^^ for

K/actTicTTos (Lk. i. 3, &c.), = "illustrious".
7. r<' 1 V»] Correct rd^-u .

K 2
iiv. I3-XV. 2. NOTES. 74

(except i. 3, where see note), as in Psh., where felicitation is conveyed :

but rii_=sa~\ is used, xx. 6, whei-e /^aKiapto? is merely predicated ;

which is Psh. usage als(j (see e.g. Joh. S uniformly makes

xiii. 17).

IxaKapLo? = rtliix^aJ^, as does Hkl. : but Hxp. sometimes as S (cp.

Ps. i. 1, ii. 13).
o.Ti^.T = ol anodvyja-Koi'Te';'] S, K'Ax-iifl. The verb .fJi.^ occurs in
Psh. Old}' 2 Cor. v. 6, S (cp. also 9), = e/cSTj/xoi, —not in Hkl. : but in lection-
rubrics rsT.i-xJLsw , rdJ.TJO_5>- , are used as "the departed", "departure",
"the deceased", "decease", in Engli.sh. The last-named word occurs
once, 2 Pet. i. 1-4 (Poc, not Hkl.) in this sense, = a.7rd^ecri9, which is a
point of agreement between S and Poc.
14. kLuvs] See note on i. 13.

rCivl.is.jSa] S, rdi-i>tSo [h ;
dip Ajs,^, erroneously], —the usual
habit of each version being in this instance reversed ;
and so through

verses 14-19. The absol. form is used (Psh. and Hkl.) in the only other
place where the word occurs in N.T., Mk. iv.29; also in the pU., Joel iii. 13
and elsewhere always in Psh. O.T., and Hxp. For the empkat., see
l^kes. S., s.v. wrongly cited there).
(Zech. v. 1 is

ri'i>ia_w] Rather r<i'i\-2i_.'i_M There is here an error (whether in .

the Greek or the Syriac) of repetition of a word from earlier part of verse.
Note the stop (>) [_sic in Ms.], at end of verse.
18. rili-^-Ao-r,] A marginal insertion, prima mann.
- -7? = •^'/c/iacrai'] = rjv^yjaav, which perhaps S may have
Rather
read here : cp. Mt. where av^dvcj = piLai (Psli. and Hkl.).
vi. 28, &c.,
2 has . «-n \ V Ai^ The verb aKixa.l,oi does not elsewhere occur in N.T.
20. r o- < = i^rjXdev'] S, r^.ii \_d but / om., and a hint] which S and S
;

both use — TTatSeuoj, iii. 19.

.^c^iJij-icptf' ] S, ri'A\o.t_\-a>r^ ; and so S as well as S where the

word recurs, xxi. 16. The emph. is always used in Psh. N.T. except
Act. i. 12; in Hkl. witliout exception.
XV. 1. ff^Aino . >*iAi = OaviJ-acTTOp] So again verse 3 (the only other
instance of 6. in Apoc), and so S in both places ;
also Hkl. sometimes.
But in Psh., ori_i_»jAx means "astonished", not "astonishing": yet see
Lk. xiii. 17, where it = eu8o$os.
f<'A\_A_iT_i>r^ ] Correct kAv-.t-mK': so again, xxi. 9.

2. ^-sa .l-i^ = eVi] Rather = indvcj (with genitive), as xx. 3, 11.

Perhaps S means to describe the singers as standing over, not o)i, the sea.
73 NOTES. X"'. 3-13.

sviii. 17) is notewortliy. Inasmuch as the use of stat. constr. is very rare
in 2, but frequent in S, the presumption is that t here borrows from S.

4. .I TJ^ A^ = ovov av] S, ^J^ rd^-ipdi. In Psh., .1 tj^ occurs, as

Rom. XV. 20 (not Hkl.), = ottov^ but not with A_^ before it ;
— for which
combination see Tlws. S., s.v. "i^.

5. .^Ai e\ \
\j = i/zevSos] So 2; and so both in the otlier places
(xxi. 27, xxii. 15) where ^. occurs; as also Hkl. uniforml}^. In Psh. N.T.,
i/(. is only twice thus rendered, 1 Joli. ii. 21, 27.
TiO-so rdA.t] Not else in Apoc. 2, rd^oo-sa f<lA.T [dip'],
rslsncv-so rilX.T [«]. Psh. usually as S, but (with Hkl.) as % n, Hebr. ix. 14,

1 Pet. and so 2 Pet. iii. 14, Jud. 24, (Poc.

i. 19 ; but Hkl. ; as S dip).
Hkl. elsewhere sometimes as %n, sometimes as %dlp.
6. r!' t^nr. Av-^^'sa] See note on viii. 13.

.-.cncv..\..'s, ctjA i\_.r<'o] This is the onl}' instance of Av.ri' followed by

both A and A_s^ : see note on Probably S read ^xpvTa eV avTov.
xiii. 17.

rC^i-ioo = euayyeXiov] Euayy. not else in Apoc. % has ,^a^i \ ^^or^,

as Hkl., and Psh. sometimes (as Mk. i. 1) : but Psh. usually as S. In
the superscription both S and S (but see first note on i. 1) transliterate

euayyeXicTTTj?.

rdji>-ir^ . -»At ] For this construction cp. Isai. xlii. 11 (Psh.). In

the sense of "to inhabit," .^i\_. is usually followed by -a.
7. -=« oJLm.i = (f)ofii]67]Te'\ It is remarkable that S instead of this
literal rendering gives A O-uaJL-^ ; rather = Xarpevo-are (as mostly in
Psh. and nearly always in Hkl.). The use of .i»\ °> = Xarpevw is implied
in the rendering (S and S) of elScoXoXaTpr]^ (xxi. 8) but where the verb ;

occurs (vii. 15, where see note; xxii. 3) both render it by t *yi t..
8. The two points (..) placed at end of this verse seem to be a note
of admiration (!). So again xv. 4, after r^x^n. Cp. tp, xix. 10, xxii. 9.

10. rdA^V" ^^ — aKparovl S transliterates, ^^a^xjir^ (not so Hxp.

cp. plL, Ps. Ixxiv [Ixxv]. 8). The verb .\y\ \^ is not found in S but once :

in S, XV. 2 (see note on viii. 7). In Hkl. r^ \y \ >i = juiyjua, Joh. xix. 39:
it does not occur in Psh. N.T. ; but in O.T., Levit. xix. 19.
11. jutoj] Perhaps to be read as fut. ; so S, ja-floj [_dp; but I writes
jj-aaJ, and n is unpointed]. See Thes. S., s.v.

rdjt,r<la_i] See note on iv. 8: the word occurs in Psh. N.T. only
Phil. ii. 28 as if = akwia: in Hxp. = dm\//vfi9.

13. ri'ifv-AJSaA .^cn_»_3CLAj = fiaKapLOL ol I'e/cpoQ So always in S

K
XIII. 16-xiv. 3. NOTES. 72

16. r<l*T.»>] See note on Greek text. Probably we ought to correct

r^'irdj*, as xix. 18. See also note on vi. 15, and compare S here.
ri^xucci^ — ^dpayfia] So S and S throughout. In LXX, x-
never occurs; in N.T., else only Act. xvii. 29: but neither there nor
elsewhere is risai-oi used in P.sh. N.T. or Hkl. nor (apparently) in ;

Psh. O.T. (.r llxp.

17. J-3V-1 or<' f-=>H] Note that S omits to render SuVTjrat, so that
these two futures must be taken to represent ayopacrat and TrwA.ijo-at
read not as infinitives but as optatives. S supplies the missing verb
(r^-^73Avj), and retains these futures; but (contrary to its usage elsewhere)
neglects to prefix to them .i, thereby making its translation almost un-
grammatical, and (as it seems) betraying its dependence on S.
.mr \ V i\_.r^.t = 6 ex'^^] Here A.^^. h\~*r^ replaces the usual
t

A Av.p^. This form of the idiom recurs in S, xiv. 1, 17, xv. 1, 2, 6, xvii. 1,

XX. 1, xxi. 9, 15 ;
and seems to be used where 9(w means (/ero, —" to hold"
or (as here) "to w^ear". See note on xiv. 6; and cp. Mt. xxvi. 7 (Psh.).
Elsewdiere, A v^r^" = '^ officimn aliaijus est" (T/ics. S., s.v. ^rsT).
18. oQ_=) Another variation of idiom; or»_=s for oxA.
i\_.r^.i]

rLiacn = povpIi So again xvii. 9 (the only other instance of v. in

Apoc), and so S in both places. So in Hkl. and Hxp. also: but in Psh.
N.T. the word is not thus used; it occurs only Mk. iii. 21, where no
Greek noun corresponds.
^ V ] For h\JL so xxi. 20. See also p. 31 strpr., end of line 12.
•
;

Cp. Payne Smith's Catul. of Syriac 3Iss. in Bodl. Libr.j col. 28.
XIV. 3. -x_i1 rdi = ovSei's] Note that the latter word is set on
—
marg., apparently by an afterthought, but prima manu. Cp. xix. 12,
where rtlX without -x-iri" stands for ouSet?.
pi'r^iao] For K'K^ rcAp*', as if S read Kal for ei ^lr]. The meaning
being lost in consequence of this error, an attempt has been made to
restore sense by inserting a full stop before f<V<l2«3o, and placing a lesser

stop after (instead of before) .jftJr^ ^-lAcn (beginning of next verse); the
result being, — "No man could learn the song. And these are the four
and twenty thousand redeemed from the earth, they who have not been
defiled, &c." Possibly the Greek original of S may have exhibited the
passage tluis. See note on Greek text.
rc'siK' ^Jsi _»a_i_=)\] So S. The coincidence of tlio tw^o versions
in this abnormal construction {stat. constr. with ^.io following ; cp. xvii. 8,
71 NOTES. ^i»- 9-1*-

here is better than that of X, as reproducing the paronomasia, crKrjvTQv ....

(TKrjvovvTas (= ^T_i.), —and similarly in xxi. 3. For r<'i_r. = crKrjvo}, see
note on vii. 15. In Psh. and Hkl., though not thus used, it is sometimes
found = KaraXvo) (as Lk. ix. 12) or the like.
8. .1 (_i_L.ps' ^cvjcn] See Noldeke, Kurzg. Gramm., § 236.

^^
I -I .»Av^] Possibly ^Qoa-»cn*yi t, has dropt out after this word.
10. t^ I T. = al^ak(o(Tiav\
-p So S and so Psh. and Hxp. in the ; pll.,

Jer. XV. 2. But Psh. and Hkl. both render at;^/'*^. by ri'Ax-i-a-i. Eph. , iv. 8
(the only other instance of it in N.T.). So too Psh. and Hxp., Ps. Ixviii. 18
[Ixvii. 19], and Judges v. 12 (Hxp., — cp. also Psh.); = Hebr. ''3!i^.
A-aO-^ = aTrayet] So S, which has A_=>op^ also = aTrrjveyK^ in
the two places where that verb occurs (xvii. 3, xxi.10), —
S only in the
latter (aTrayoi does not occur else in Apoc). Both Psh. and Hkl. use it
as = each of these verbs, e.g., Mk. xv. 1, 16.

r«l^icn ^cn] Correct —.en rdA-icn. The words have been acci-
dentally misplaced in the printing.
11. r<\^r<\ pCIjjso.iq] Possibly we ought to correct p^isjr^tA , '-"it
as S. See note on Greek text here ;
also on next verse.
12. <T» W] Correct oq-La. The word as written would relate to
rf^cv-i-M instead of to r<li_\Acv_i.
—.T -I s A>.t] Omit the prefixed .i, and for i substitute .i. The
twofold error here arose probably from a marginal .t in the exemplar
of our Ms., intended as a correction for i, but mistaken by the scribe
and inserted by him as a jDrefix. See note on Greek text.
-.cnojS3.%ja = ivcoTTLov avTov'\ We should here expect a3.x.=i3.TJi , after
(<'^auL-M. The masc. suffix relates to the person symbolized as drjpiov.

CTi-a ^•i-si^^A] Cp. verse 14 : and see note on iii. 10.

,..as-i;>,JMLjo] Probably the prefix ought to be .i.

A\.an \ n^pf] So S; but in verse 3 (the only other instance of

OepaTrevo) in Apoc.) both have A\_i_fi(>r<'A>r<', —a notable coincidence in a
purely arbitrary variation of rendering. In Psh. . . n>r< always renders
depairevoj, and yy \ ttrf vyirj ttolw. Hkl. once (Joh. v. 10) uses the latter
for Oepa-n-evo), which it usually renders as Psh. Act. v. IG (Psh. and Hkl.)
seems an exception; but Cod. D there reads Iwvto for iOepavevovTo).
13. . 1 -I s A<] So again, verses 15, 16; but in the after part of this
verse, and in verse 12(6/5), .7 - v A»

14. ri '\s A<] Correct rliJ^A> , as % See note on Greek text.

XIII. 1-6. NOTES. 70

XIII. 1. (-iT-n] So (with cardinal number preceding, as here) verse 11,

xvii. 7, 12 ; elsewhere r^h^^'i-o. This absol. form is rare, but is found
Act. X. 11 (Psh.) = ap^ai. S n here has rdJT_n, % dip the moi'e usual
rCAvJT-n ; and elsewhere the copies of S vary between these two fonns.
See Thes. S., s.v. The rules of grammarians there cited do not agree, as
regards these jolurals, with the usage of S or of 2.
cnd^.^.xiij3 .... >.°> oT-o] (i) This aisol. form of pi. is not found
in Psh. nor recorded in T/ies. S. (ii) The latter word is pei-liaps to be
corrected by writing H for i .

2. r£-=ini — dpKov"] So S [T)e Dieu by a wrong pointing, rda.t,

makes I appear to have read Xvkov]. So also Psh. and Hxp.
ri'AxcUiiri'.i = XeaiVr;?] Correct H for i, so as to represent XeovTCJv.
See notes on Greek text here and verses 3, 4.

3. r<fh\ s 1 s <^ = ia-(j)ayij.evy]v'] S (see note on V. 6) elsewhere

rendei's cr(f>dl,oj by . w ^ i (as 2 here and always), or .I-I^jj, but here
changes to a rendering proper to its unusual application (so A. V.,
"wounded"; R.V., "smitten"). In Psli. N.T. (not Hkl.), j^ occurs only
Act. xix. 16, = TpavjxaTLlw. For Psh. O.T. and Hxp., see Thes. S., s.v.

^ijp.iAxK' = dvTqx^v'] Correct ip\ii?3.iA\r<', as %. The reading

of S
(cp. Psh., Mt. iv. 1) yields good sense, and is more natural tlum the other;
but has no sujjport.
ri^iri' otJ-a] S has K'Axcv ».'n for these words, as if having read
Trkriyrj for oX7)[^r)']yrj [rf I n ; but j», perhaps conjecturally, reads as S].
4. .u^„_Qo] Correct o.t.:^„_oo. S d makes the same blunder here.
6. rf^n T -) wi_a.T.^A>.i] This verb in the remaining places where it

occurs in Apoc. (xvi. 9, 11, 21) is followed by A in both versions (as here
in 2): in Psh. usually by Ai^, once by -= (as here in S), Act. xxvi. 11,
never by A. But in Poc. it is followed by -= twice, 2 Pet. ii. 12, Jud. 10,
(and so in Hkl.); and by A once, Jud. 8, where Hkl. uses Ai^. Elsewhere,
Hkl. varies as to jjrep. used.

r^T-xjsa = TTjv aK7]vrjv\ So xxi. 3 ; but xv. 5 rdJ-^-x-ia (for the

Tabernacle). In all three places (cr/c. does not else occur in Apoc.) S uses
the latter rendering, without discriminating ; as does Hkl. everywhere.
So likewise Psh., in Act. and Hebr. ; but in Gospels (Psh. and Hkl.)
a-KTjvai = ^ 1 \ \ \'^. Both Psh. and Hkl. use KLti-i-sa A\ i -^ = KardXvfia
(Mk. xiv. 14, Lk. xxii. 11), = ^evia (Philem. 22); but not otherwise. So
too Psh. and Hxp., Ezek. xxxvii. 27 (= xxi. 3 inf7-.). The rendering of S
(39 NOTES. "•• '-15-

»*cna-ArdLiaQ. A scribe's error, followed by an attempt to restore sense.

Either the wrong pointing of the second k^i i iA\ has led him to omit
the o, or vice versa.
8. c\^f^h\ri = lcr)(yo-av\ So S. The Greek verb occurs nowhere
else in Apoc. In Psh. N.T. it is never thus rendered (but r<l-i-M ri^jin
= laxiJa), Phil. iv. 13): but in Hkl. and Hxp. frequently. In Psh. O.T. it

occurs (as sometimes in Hxp.) with rdLjj subjoined : but rather = Swa/Aai.
See note on vi. 17.

9. r<lz_.i = 6 dp^^ato?] Properly = rj ap^-q^ which S (not S) tlius

renders, iii. 14, xxi. 6, xxii. 13. The adjective thus mistranslated here
occurs in Apoc. else only xx. 2, where both correctly render by riLi.SJ3.va

as usually Psii. and Hkl. Here, % has rClrudfviw (as Psh., 2 Cor. v. 17 only),
which in Psh. elsewhere, and in Hkl., = TraXaios.

pt^s-ir^ = Tr]v otKoujaeVryi^] See note on iii. 10.

10. ri'os] Read rLx^co: so %. See note on Greek text.

f"d^\oajL] This word is unknown to Psh. N.T., but in O.T. it

occurs, as Josh. xx. 9. For -3\a»x. see (Psh.) 2 Thess. iii. 3 ; also (Psh.

and Hkl.) Act. xxvii. 44, xxviii. 4, and 1 Cor. iii. 15. Elsewhere (vii. 10,
xix. 1) in S, awT-qpia = rf\ nicLA, as in S, Psh. N.T., and Hkl., always.
^ rn *73.i ocia K'io-oa.sa = 6 /carrjyopos 6 KaTT^yopwv] Tlie Syr. verb
never occurs in this sense in Psh. (once, in aph.., = Kara^povo), Hebr. xii. 2;
in ethpe., similarlj^, 2 Sam. xxiv. 13) ; but some authors use it = Sia/3dX\co,

&c. (see Thes. S.). The noun has a like meaning, but is not found in Psh.
2 gives pt:aJ^\n~« and .^^o-ss, as Hkl. always; Psh. sometimes uses
this verb (-\i\n) and a cognate noun sometimes ri'-vn A-^rS" (verb ;

and noun).
11. (<'i\J_=>3 -)0 .... r^^yjx^l Pi'obably for the former word we
.1 I

ought to read p^io.-? .%».=j. See note on iv. 11 also note on Greek text here. ;

12. ..i>-.v*.t-3] Correct »i^x_i x-^.

14. .jv^ i>cCi^Juao -_i_i.Ti- .Ji:^] Verbatim from Psh., Dan. vii. 25.
;'
S agrees closely with Hxp. of same, using emphat. for ahsol. forms of Psh .

while retaining the constr. Axx.'ij.A^, but not .jv^. See vi. 11 supr.

15. ii\_3 = oTTto-w] So xiii. 3: but iAx oa .-> , i. 10 (tlie only other
instance of ottio-o) in Apoc), as Psh. and Hkl. ; and so S in all three places.

f^jJx dvi-i-CLjc = '7roTap.o(^6pr)Tov'\ S, r^iorxj ^:»i A> < n t. , where

the inserted ^ is redundant after the constr. ptcp. This looks as if the
unusual &\J_iu3-z. had been borrowed by S from S.
XI. 18-xii. 7.
NOTES.

18. vysij. . I \ <i.i] Observe staf. consfr., here and xix. 5 as Ps. Ixi. 5
[lx.6](Psh. and Hxp.); Mai. iv. 2 (Psli. ; not Hxp.): not so %. Dele the
point under -xAjj.i.
19. rdL.^_.co] After this word (where it first occurs in this verse)
f<'cnAt<'i (as in S and all else) is to be supplied, to account for ct3-L->.t

(= avTov) following. But the omission may have been in the Greek.
r<'A\a_a_.rdjj] S writes K'^cv-ar^.n so Psh. O.T., or r<^a -i n ; ;

N.T. the latter, but 1 Pet. iii. 20, >^A>,^ -, . r. Hkl. the last, or as S.
. . n .K'^x-..!] Rather . . n .A>r<l^.i , as Hkl. writes, and Psli. O.T.
sometimes. S is doubtful; n writing- r<LoA\r<li."i dp, r^jxiAv..! ; ; I, ri!j3^-.i.

Psh. and Hxp. vary; chiefly between the two last. See p. 31 snpr., line 1,

where our scribe writes r^ n .Axrcl^.i.

rS'icvj] Correct r^.ia_j.

XII. 1. Klrjcx-^.i = dKav0coi>'\ Correct rdaAO^.i . Note that S n, by like

error, writes rC^oj^ , with .= interlined above and below tlie third letter.
2. r<'\ \7 = eV yacTTpl e-^ovcra] Similarly Psh. (0. and N. T.)
throughout : S renders literally, as Hkl. always ; also Hxp. See e.ff.

Mt. i. 18 ; Gen. xvi. 4.

r<\ -I » -q = wSivovcra] S, KlLa-M [_dp ; u is unpointed ; I, rdLra-M
wrongl}^]. 'D.Slvo) recurs in N.T. only Gal. iv. 19, 27, (Psh. as S, pa. :

Hkl. as %, pe.). In O.T., Psh. and Phx. use pa. in this sense; Hxp. varies.
See Isai. xxiii. 4, xlv. 10, liv. 1 (= Gal. iv. 27).

3. ri'Axi-Mr^] Dele point under this word, —a typographical error.

rfio-j.T = TTupds] Cp. ix. 17, where this is the rendering of irupivos
(see note there,and note on Greek text here). There, S uses an adjective,
but here agrees with S. For TTvppos (= KLrusoajao in both), see vi. 4.
^.4.\^i\] So again xiii. 1 but xix. 12 (without numeral), rd^ri'Ax, ;

which latter S uses in all these places [In (and Barsal.) without r^]. The
word occurs Isai. Ixli. 3 (Psh. and Hxp.), = StaSry/Aa (LXX), as here but ;

neither the Syriac nor the Greek word is found in N.T. except as above.
4. rli.iX, — o-vpeC] S, f<'iX. \j^ " P ;
but I wrongly f<'wi»;^ = /ceipet].

The Greek verb is not else in Apoc. : in Psh. and Hkl. it = i-i^.. For
Jti.^ in this sense (nowhere in Psh.), see Thes. S., s.v.

G. rslaio-u = TYjv epTjp.ov'] So S in the other two places (xii. 14,

xvii. 3) where eprj/^os occurs: S, ri'i.a.TJw and so Hkl.; also Phx.: Psh.
;

and Hxp. use both renderings ; but tlie latter preferably.

7. ^cno.^(<\ifla .rdi-LiAx r^v i iA\ >i».] Correct, ptfj_i_iA>o . r^\ « iA> >ii^
67 NOTES. XI. 10-17.

^ I I n i] Note the pi. absoL; not found in Psh. N.T., and rarely
in O.T.

11 rdj_i».i rC-Moio] This in.sertion is jDractically a repetition of

the sentence next but one jDreceding, an instance of double rendering or
interpolation rather than of conflate text. Probably r*' vi was at first
•

inserted as a marginal variant for t<'A\ i i> (siqjr. as S), and 5\Xaj for dnocn
in next sentence ; and out of these materials the intruded sentence has
been constructed by a subsequent scribe or editor. For r<'ivj_i) in S
where S has r<Li_ii.i c]). the similar case, xvi. 3.
, See note on Greek text.
KLaA = wSe] In the sense of " hit/icr,^^ wSe occurs in Apoc. else
12.
only iv. 1, where both versions have KlAicnA, as S here. The latter is
always used in Hkl. ; the former is preferred in Psh.
(_..i^riL»3 =
The Greek verb occurs in Apoc.
idecjpovv'] S, ow-m.
only in this verse and the previous one (in which S and 2 alike render
by k'w.m). The verb .i^ is not found else in S, nor in Psh. N.T. but ;

in O.T., in the same sense as here, Prov. ix. 18, &c. and so Hxp. In ;

Hxp. it is also found = drei^i^w, 1 [3] Esdr. vi. 27 and so in Hkl., Lk. ;

xxii. 56, Act. i. 11, where Psh. has icv_w. This suggests that for ^_iU> in
verse 11 supr., we should read ^i-l-jj (so Psh., Mk. xii. 41, where io-M
= deoipo)), and perhajis „^acrLs for ^oooA, ^.=3 being usual after ^a.M.
13. K'i ws ^jso XM — TO ScKaroi'] So S a noteworthy coincidence,
;

inasmuch as in neither version does this method of expressing a fractional

part recur. In both versions, kI^-sjoi = to TerapTov, vi. 8, K'irvAoA>
= TO rpLTov, viii. 7 et ^^cssirn, thus warranting us in expecting r^Qi_Qj_i^
here (as Exod. xxix. 40, &c., Psh. and Hxp.). But Barsal., on viii. 7, reads
dr\A^ fcSo pi'tj*. Like forms occur in Psh. and Hxj?., as Ezek. v. 2.
rt'i -I \^ r^cn 'ri T.o] Probably .i is to be prefixed to the latter
word, and o removed from before the former. See note on Greek text.

14. r^cno .cvA\ri' -.o »_.ii> K'cn] Eather ocn pi'cno .A\r^ w*o ^'i^.i ocn.
K'i\r^] Correct r<'A\r>^, with S.

15. .,_cnAr<':tc\] The former prefix is probably a scribe's error.

16. Read ^^siv.., and . i.'sari'iaX ;

the points being inaccurately printed.
17. v>. \ ti* -> A\ -I cy» i] The -=> here seems superfluous, and can
hardly be supposed to rejoresent a prejj. in the Greek, of which there
is no evidence. Possibly its use is idiomatic, as rLSkv^i-rt - tv «
= TrpoaoTroXrjTTTco. S has A for -a.
I2
"• 5-10. NOTES. 66

exception) in S, and rarely (never as = dStKiw) in Psh. N.T. ; but some-

times in Psli. O.T. and in Hxp. For ioap^ = dSt/cw, cp. ii. 11 and note there.
6. A\a_ijLj = ySpe'x??] Lit., KaTajSaivr] : S, iJ^'w. J
,_a-^.AJ5XJ.i] Correct, ^ <a w *7U.i (= Trardfat). So S, rdAxia^siA
The reading of text — TaneivoicraL (as PhiL ii. 8, Psh. and Hid.), which
would be unmeaning and is unsupported.
.1 rdsa-^] This is the Psh. and Hkl. rendering of e<^' oaov,
Mt. ix. 15, &c. ; also Poc. and Hkl., 2 Pet. i. 13 : but all authorities read
here ocrd/cts idv, which S renders exactly, ^r^.i , • ' ^^ ri^A.^. Else,
ocrd/fts edv oj3Curs in N.T. only 1 Cor. xi. 25, 26, where Psh. and Hkl.
render .•» _*Avj33ri' .N ->.

7. Q I
*
*7i T. — TeXeVwo-t] S, _a^l-x_i. S usually renders reXw thus
{= io fulfil) ] but by y\\ f., x. 7, xx. 7, {to complete) : S (inconsistently), by
. I \*yi T., XV. 8, xvii. 17, xx. 7; elsewhere by >il4-- Psli. mostly has ^lAjt,
= TeXoi: but once (Lk. xii. 50) ..i_Lsa.x. (with the meaning of to fulfil) :

and so Hkl. more frequently.

rSlsaJ] The Greek has r^? a^vcrcrov. Elsewhere S uses pdi«acnA>
(as S always); except xvii. 8, where, as here, the ascent of "the beast"
(cp. xiii. 1 ; also Dan. vii. 3) is spoken of.

8. rdxiCLz. — TMv TrXaTctaii^] 8o S where ttX. recurs (xxi. 21, xxii. 2);
as also Psh.: S uniformly riL.i>A r^Locvjt; which is also found in Hkl.,
Act. V. 15 ; again in margin of same, Lk. x. 10, as explanatory of r«'A\a^\.^,
tlie Hkl. rendering there and elsewhere of TrX-areta. In Psh., r^ncvj- also
— pu/iTj, Mt. vi. 2, to which meaning Hkl. restricts it. This accounts for
the addition of pdjA>-a (= "broad"), to distinguish TrXaTela.
. -I \ \^f<'] The point under this word is not quite accurately
placed in the printed text: correct . -i \ \^r<'.
9. The marks (•••) under two words in this verse are placed by the
scribe to indicate that they are to be transposed.
10. _cu>^Au =
ev(f)pav0r](TOPTaL^ So again, where €v(f>paLi'oij,aL recurs,

xii. 12, xviii. S gives _ Ajs^-oa-a-i here and in the other two places,
20. ;

et/ipe. (or ethpa.) of the same verb. Psh. renders this verb as S does {pa.
only Lk. xv. 32) Hkl. likewise always, and so Phx. and Hxp., Esai.
;

xlv. 8, xlix. 13. In Psh. O.T., _M^.^i\r^ occurs sometimes, used as here ;

in Psh. N.T. (not Hkl), only (= py^aa-c^) Gal. iv. 27 (= Isai. liv. 1, Psh. ;

not Hxp.) ; also Phx. (as well as Psh. ; not Hxp.), Esai. xlix. 13 (= prjcrcrco).

See infr., xix. 7, where S (not %) makes it = dyaXXtoi.

65 NOTES. X. 4-XI.5.

to be connected with n'\ n (above), and if so is — [ttjv] k^Zoyurjv. But

a " seventhvoice,'''' after " the seven thunders uttered their voices," is
unmeaning. As the Syr. stands, we must rather understand "from the
seventli heaven." See note on Greek text.
5. A\_.v_m] I supply the point, the word being partly effaced in Ms.
rsli-a-. = T^s yrj?] So Psh., Lk. v. 3 ; where Hkl. has the usual
rili.iri', as S here. But pc1ij_. = £i?pa, Mt. xxiii. 15 (Psh. and Hkl.).
6. rdjiio-i,] Note that this word is here fem., which is exceptional;
so again xxi. 1 (bis), thougli not else in S. In these three places, the
material heavens are denoted. The usage of Psh. (not of Hkl.) is the

same ; see {e.g.) Mt. xvi. 2. In S (see De Dieu in loc), it is fem. here
only \ji as well as /; not dp'], not xxi. 1 [_n there deficif\.

7. red] Correct r€\r^.

11. rdi_=>\ . . . v^A J3_.cn_. = Sel ae] See note on iv. 1.
XL ]. ojcupfl =^/lterp7;(Jo^'] So S uniformly, as also S. Psh. in N.T.
uses the ap/i. and efhp. of Ac\-^ for ixerpco, and makes M-xjyj = XP^^ ^^

dXeL(f)0) : but in O.T. sometimes as here ;

e.g., the pll., Ezek. xl.5 (also Hxp.).
Hkl. mostly as Psh. N.T. : but renders ixerpm by pa. of verb here used,
2 Cor. x. 12, where Psh. om. But both Psh. and Hkl. have k'Avjjcv.ijso

= fxirpov, Rom. xii. 3 ; 2 Cor. x. 13, and elsewhere (as S and 2, xxi. 15, 17);
but sometimes also rdLi_^, f<'i\JLA.^.

4. ^Jn~^ ^i\_i"\] The use of stat. ahsol. here, where % uses eniph.,

seems to indicate that S read e'Xatai, Xu^vtat, without art. See note on
Greek text, and cp. i. 12 and note on ^jij_s3 there for ^^'\ (in Psh. ;

N.T. always empliat.), cp. the pll., Zech. iv. 3, 11, (Psh.).

5. .1 rCxj.r< .... .1 t-^] Note these two varied renderings of et rts

in two consecutive sentences. But probably the latter represents ocrrts,

see note on iii. 20, —
also note on Greek text here; and cp. xiii. 10.
KLidJ. .... rdij] Note also these varied renderings for Qi\<ji.
% has r«l3^ in both places, and throughout: S everywhere except this
one place. In Psh., rd^,- is usual, esi^ecially in this phrase r«L=^s ^jss ;

and tr^v -< = ^eXw is rare, but occurs Act. xxiv. 6, 1 Tim. v. 11 (in which
places Hkl. has r<L3<-,). So too, re's -> = Bi\(si (but Cod. A reads here
ril3ov\'q6r}p), 3 Joh. 13 (Poc, where Hkl. has rila^). But 2 Joh. 12, t<^s-.
= /3ouXo/xai (Poc. and Hkl.).
icorcli.i = dSLKrjo-ai (bis)'] S, a_i.a,i»aA (bis; also ix. 19, where S om.)
from a verb which is not found (see note on xvii. 14 infr. for a seeming
I
IX. 17-x. 4. NOTES. 64

See notes, here and xxi. 19, on Greek text. In Psli. (not Hxp.) we find
r^.v^i-o, Exod. xxviii. 19, Ezek. xxviii. 13 ; but in neitlier ca.se can it be
satisfactorily identified with its Greek equivalent in LXX, the order of
tlie stones named being different in LXX and Hebrew.

18. ,_a^^M».»)] Staf. absol. so xi. 6, xv. 6, 8, the pi. noun in these
;
—
places following- a cardinal number; and so Jer. xv. 3 (Psh.). In other
cases S uses emph.^ as S always; and likewise Psh. N.T. and Hkl.
20. ^ ocn-..T-.r<' .v=L^-] S^ uses here stat. emph. followed by .i. Psh.
N.T., where the exjiression recurs, renders as S, Hebr.ii.7(=Ps.viii.6[7]);
as S, Hebr. i. 10 (= Ps. cii. 25, [ci. 26]), and Act. vii. il (= Jer. i. 16) but :

Psh. O.T. as S in the plls. [in Ps. viii., editions vary] Hkl. and Hxp. as S. ;

Cp. Act. xvii. 24 (Psh., not Hxp.).

r^a-i'.T = TO, SaijLioVta] S renders by k'.ikIx., xvi. 14, xviii. 2 ;

but may perliajjs in these places have read haiyuovoiv for oviov. Neither
word occurs else in Apoc. S always has p^cv-il.i ; as also Hkl. Psh. uses
both words indiscriminately, but prefers .t.

ri'Uwi^] Supply (-•t-^^' = 8vvavTaL, as in %.

21. , OCT7 I T /j-jj = Tcov cfyapfjiaKeLcJv avTwv] So S here; and so S in the
other instance of the Greek word in Apoc. S uses xviii. 23. There,
»<'A><xjt.'Tj», — as do Psh. and Hkl., Gal. v. 20 (the only other place where
(f)apiJLaKe[a occurs in N.T.); and so Phx. and Hxp., Esai. xlvii. 9; but
Psh. pdjcvsj. Again, Psh. (not Hkl.) has r«Li,i_M — /xayeta. Act. Anii. 11,
and rSLr-i-jj = [j.dyo';, xiii. 6, 8. Note that for (fiapixaKoC (xxi. 8, xxii. 15)
both S and 2 have Klx-iJi (so pointed in S), i.e. rdi.T-»», distinguished
from KLtvM or rdiijj, the word here used. For the latter, c]).

2 [4] Kin. ix. 22 (Psh., and Hxp. = (^xxpfiaKa, LXX).

X. 1. ivjxj.i] S, A\_»jJ.i.
cnoww = TO Trpoo-MTTov avTov\ See notes on iv. 3 and 7. In Psh.
and Hkl., k'ov-m never = TTpoa-oj-rrov. once (Lk. ix. 29) = elSo? in both.
r^T-ioo.^ = aV^paKes] Correct ri'.fa-ra.i. (so S), = crruXot which
is the unquestioned reading of the Greek.
3. ijjQ.^1 = /xtiKarai] So S. Not in Psh. or Hkl. ; but in Hxp.
4. ^>—>ocn -I 1
\^^
^?j = e/xeXX.ot'] Lit., ijroi^acr/xei'os tjv., or rjToip.at,ov,

as viii. 6, ix. 7, &c. ; also Mt. iii. 3, &c., (Psli. and Hkl.). Elsewhere
ill S /xeXXw = .t_.i\_si_ : in E and in Hkl. always; in Psh. usually.
rc^s -1 T..1 r^ . "Ti.x. ^jso = e/c tov ovpavov rov eySSo/xov] No other
authority supports S in inserting rf\.-^ t..i here. Possibly it is meant
63 NOTES. »='• 11-17-

rd^rdLio] Correct r^AAiis.

QT "I s ] So X; i.e., ^^
Bondage'''' \ in Psli., only ri'^a^.a^ (einphaf.)
is used. The translator has mistaken the root .t -i s for isr^; see
r<Li.T-3r<', xvii. 8 (S and S).
r^ijc- .... i\_*Kli»3"ir<'] Instead of translating the words eV rrj
'EXXr)PiKfj .... 'AttoXvcdv (note the reading), S substitutes " in the
Syriac, Looser." So lat. vg. adds, " et latine hahet nomen Exterminans.''''

For rixjt., cp. »*i.t. = \v(Tov, verse 14; in Psh. and Hkl. it commonly
= Xuw, aiToXvo) {e.g. Mt. i. 19, v. 19). S (like A.V.) transliterates, ^ orgcAoAr^
[ji~\, , aA o-ap^ '\_dlp~\. Barsal., in he, attaches to this word the marginal
note ri'\±. isri r<i\=>Q<.3i 'csri rsHii-siJcta en ;
= " Sender-forth, or Destroyer,
or Looser, — the first and third relating to 'AttoA.uwi', the second to 'ATroXXuwv.
12. Note that S divides by :• after -.o ^'\b\ (= hvo ovai), so as to

make a new paragraph begin with ^ i \<n iiv-a, omitting the o before
r!l^r<l-ia . This is probably a scribe's error ; for our translator's usage
is to write iixja ^jas at the beginning of a sentence ; see note on iv. 1.

14. riL.iv-.ivj-] In verse before, rih\-x.^, which is the usual mode in S

of expressing the ordinal; see note on ii. 11.
16. r^AxftljJi.-i] = o-T/aareu/ActTwi'] So xix. 14 ; but xix. 19 {bis), rdu \ °v
(also interpolating r<'AwxA_»_ii, see note in he). % gives rc^ »'»
\ "> here, and
t^A\Q-» \ °> in the other places.
KLr-i^.i = Tov tTTTTt/coi)] Lit., tS>v linreaiv, as Act. xxiii. 23, 32, (Psh.
and Hkl.). S, more exactly, K'AxAi.'Ta.t ; Hab. iii. 9 [8], = l-mraa-La.
as Hxp.,
17. i>_»!<' .... . I -lAvi.iAo ~ Kol Tous Kadrjjxepovs .... eYot-ras] S om.
the opening words of the verse, Kal ovVw? elSov tov'; lttttov? iv rfj opda-eu

(which would be k'ov-m.s rdx^H iv..u> rdi-^cno), and thus ^-i-aix-^.-iA (the
transitive verb of which it is the object having disappeared) is left to

depend on and the Syr. literally represents koI ol Kadrjixevob ....

i\_.r^,

er)(ovTe<; See note on Grreek text.

or e^oucri.
K'ioj.i = TTvpivovfl So Psh., Ezek. xxviii. 14, where LXX has

TTvpivwv, and llxp. renders by riLi-iia-J (adjective), as S here. Cp. xii. 3.

Kli-t^icio] Lit., KOL Kap^rjSova. The word recurs xxi. 19 = ^aXK-qScov

{or Kap^-qhdiv) but here is presumably = vdKivdo<;, though that word is

;

represented, xxi. 20, by the transliteration sx><\hJLsi<\^ (similarly S in both

places). S as it stands represents an unsupported reading koI vaKivdov

OeLcoSrj (for kol vaKLvdivov; kol ^eiwSets) ; but is probably to be amended
into conformity with the Greek by writing o for .i before r^Av-»
vi,,. 13-.X. II.
NOTES. 62

that "a more ancient translation existed" from which S "was interpo-
lated," and that the right rendering in xix. " may be referred to the more
ancient version." This acute conjecture is now verified by the discovery
of S,and the facts as stated above confirm the opinion that it is prior to 2.
It would of course be more accurate to say that S is based on S, rather

than "interpolated from" it.

IX. 2. T-^.^ix-x.^M.t — KaLOfj.evrjs'] So S but elsewhere both versions
:

make .t_ii_. = /cato/xat, as Psh. N.T. and Hkl. usually and i-is^ occurs ;

nowhere S or t, or in Psh. N.T., or (at least

else in as = /caiw) in Hkl.
In O.T. (Psh. and Hxp.) it is found, though not often ; c.c/., Ezek. xxiv. 5,
Dan. iii. 19. The coincidence here between S and S is specially notable
in a word so little used.
5. \ r.h\ = fiacravL(Tfi6<i (5«s)]
r^n I In all the six places where yS. (not
else in N.T.) occurs in Apoc, S renders thus, or (xviii. 7, 15) by the
cognate Klnjcur,. S mostly agrees, except xviii. 7, wliere it has riA-sO-w.
In Psh. and Hkl., rfn i T.h\ = jidcravo'?, also = KoXacrt? (Mt. xxv. 46). But
r<lj3-ja_x. is not found in Psh. : in 2 Pet. ii. -4, however [Poc, and Hkl.
with *], it seems intended as = KoXacrts. The verb n ' " uniformly
renders ^acraviiu) in S and S, as in this verse and so in Poc. and ;

Hkl., and (with one exception) in Psh. N.T.

7. r<'o>c\j»s vy^K' .... K'mcLsa.t = TO 6[j.oib)ixa .... ofxoiov (or oixota,
or o/i,otot)] See note^on Greek text. S ins. ^ .ra.n before the last two
words, thus rendering the last word twice over,^ — first in its own usual
manner, then in that of S (see note on i. 13). This is a clear case of
conflation, and evidently in the Syriac, not in the Greek original ; the
latter member of the conflate text being derived from S. Hence again
we infer that 2 is dependent on S.
rcli^'i] In S and 2 always = Ittttol : but rLLSoaso = 177770?.

rilxjri' .... riLiA.^] Rather perhaps, rdjtjR' . . . riLiAJi. Cp.

viii. 9, and see the like instances in verses 9, 10, 17, 18, 20, in/r.
10. ^_..•^] An obelus is set before this word, as iv. 4. See note on ii. 5.

'<'4vj-a-io.T (i/'S)]For the regular K'Av.a-io.i and so verse 19: ,

so 2, in both verses. The agreement in this anomalous and rare form,

recorded else only in Psh. (not Hxp.), Judg. xv. 4, cannot be casual.
11- .^ ocn I \ s Ax-iK" = e-^ov(Tiv iir avTb)v'] 2, more accurately ins.
,.^>cnA between these words. The use of A^ after Aur^ here is different
from that noted on xiii. 17.
61 NOTES. ""• 11-13-

in Apoc. (x. 10), S uses the pe. (instead of ethpalp.) of the same verb;
as does 2 in both places. In the only other instance of it in N.T., Col.
iii. 19, Hkl. (not Psh.) renders as S here; and both Psh. and Hkl. use tlie
same form = Trapofwo/xat, Act. xvii. 16. Its aph. = TTLKpaiuco, x. 9 (S and 2).
12. ..iJ_3 = i-n-Xy^yr]'] So S, but in neither does s \ -> recur but once,
xii. 16, = KaTanivco, of which it is the invariable equivalent in Psh. N.T. and
Hkl., and similarly in Psh. O.T. and Hxp. = Se/jo/xai, Lk. xii. 47, 48
It

(Psh. and Hkl); also Mk. xiii. 9 (Hkl. only); and in Psh. (not Hkl.) is
used in like sense, 2 Coi". xi. 24. See also Lk. xxii. 51, where Psh. has
.iJ_=>i ocn.T, = Tov TrA-T^yeVros, with one Greek ms. Barsal. writes efh]). here.
^Om t<JA risscuo ..^ocniAoAx o^ruo = koI icrKOTLcrOrfcrav to rpiTov
avTMV Koi -fj rjfjiepa ovk i(f)aLve] The reading here followed by S is prac-
tically identical with one wliich has some small Greek su})port (see note on
Greek text), and is consistent. S reads .^^ t' m r«li_^_.r^ (= iVa o-KOTLa-dr},
which is the usual reading) ; but then proceeds [^ «] .^ qcwL.t rs'^o^
icT3.i-i (<Li f<liJ30_» .a_^j^.jjQ (= TO TpiTov avTb>u' Kol icTKOTicrdrjcrav' tj rjpepa
jjbT] (fxipT) [or, ov (f)ai^eL~j), which is unintelligible. In d there is an attempt
to mend the broken connexion by reading (for the last four words)
icnJLj rdA.T pdioO_* v^_z-mo [^similarly /?], = koL ia-KOTiadrj rj fjp.epa Iva

p.!) cjidvr]. This is an evident conflation : in its crude form in In; ad-
justed into meaning in the later texts, d p therefore most probably
;

pertaining to the Syrlac of 2, not to its Greek original. If so, it is

evidence of the posteriority of S to S, whence the second member of the
conflation appears to be borrowed, for o-^-xa* (pi.) has no other authority.
13. rt^ I*n T -)] This may be merely a loose rendering of Iv pea-ov-
pavrjpaTij which S renders exactly by rtfjJsxjL iv-^—io (without prefix)
in the other two places where it occurs (xiv. 6, xix. 17). So % (but with
prefix) in the third only of these places. Its monstrous misrendering in
the first and second is well known; cnA h\.^ri relso.i.i rda-jos.i r<'A>-^,.-n ->

here (= iv pecro) ovpav alpaTt ex^ovra), in xiv. 6 (where e^oira follows)

cnA A\_.r^ Klsa.T^.t ri'irsi t-i ( = iv ovpavw, alpaTL ix^ovra). Perhaps the
translator of % had before him a Greek copy reading here (as ^^ reads,
xiv. 6), evp€cro)OvpavrjpaTL.
Above, Part I, Dissertation, p. Ixxxii, I have mentioned the remarkable
forecast of J. D. Michaelis (Introd. to N.T., ii, pt. i, ch. vii, s. 10 [Marsh]),
who, noticing the fact that tlie wrong rendering of E in this verse is not
repeated in ch. xix [he erroneously says xivj, accounts for it by supposing
viii. 6-11. NOTES. 60

renders aaX-n-iCo) by ja-iw\ (aph., here and verses 7, 13 only ;

pe., verse 8 and
the rest) throughout: S by .:ia^, with Hxp., Num. x. 6 (so Psh. there), and
also Hkl. in the two places where cr. occurs in N.T. outside Apoc. (Mt. vi. 2,

1 Cor. XV. 52). Psh. (N.T.) uses neither verb as = craX-Tri^w, but has jj_si-\

= avaKpdioi (Lk. iv. 33, pc), = Kpa^cu {lb. 41, aph.). Hkl. makes it {aph.)

- pria-dw, Gal. iv. 27, = Esai. liv. 1 (where in Hxp. it = /3ow [LXX]). It is

mostly used of the human voice, but also of tlie trumpet, Ephr. iii. 209
{Thes. 8., S.V.). Cp. r<lacuj^u», xviii. 22, and note there.
7. - At «^ = /xeyxty/AcVa]
. . ». So xv. 2, the only other instance of jxiyuvpi
in S renders as S here, but \S.m in tlie second place, as Psh.
Apoc.
and Hkl. where /x. occurs (Mt. xxvii. 34, Lk. xiii. I) and so Barsal. cites ;

it here. See for the latter word, note on xiv. 10. In Psh. N.T., vyAxa is
not found in Hkl., only its ptcp. pa. (= ttolkl\o<;).
;
In Psh. O.T. and
Hxp., this ptcp. pell is rare (but see Levit. xix. 19, Psh.); and except as

above, the verb is not recorded as = to mix.

r<lxi>a_= - iv uSart] So S / « ; t d, ri.t-^Ajrjs ; S p alone rdsj-va,

possibly a conjectural correction of the editor's — to suit the Greek aijuan,
which all other authorities (see note on Greek text) exhibit. However, I

find rSin.TJa also in Bai'sal., in he.

Here then is another very notable instance of agreement of S and S
this time as to text (not rendering) — against all else.

rdnjao-jw = xopTo%\ So ix. 4 (the only other instance of yopTO'i in

Apoc), and so Psh. frequently ; but = ^opTO'i y\(iip6<i., Mk. vi. 39, which
perhaps is what S here intends, — else, yXoipo'i is omitted (see note on
Greek text). 2 gives p^i im s. here and ix. 4, as Hkl. always for yopro'i
(in the sense of gniss). So Hxp., and Psh. now and then.
9. p«rA\_.T_=> A_A.-»] So S ins. (—ooJLa.t [in I with *] : all else give

7(av KTi(r\i6.j(jiv without ttolvtcov. Here the * can only (as it seems) refer
to TrdvTwv, and therefore to S thus attesting its priority.
;

cT2-= ix-.ri'.i] Note the use of _= for A here, and xiii. 18.

rilaAr^.n] Rather perhaps KlaAr^.t .

11. >*^iAx . no °^ r^'\ Rather, t^^ a i tw <\r!r; see Tkcs. S., s.v. For the
two forms of the word in this verse see notes on Greek text. The Mss.
of % vary, but all write both forms diiferently from S ; and Barsal. {iii loc.)

differs from both versions. Neither form occurs in Psh., which renders
^''
tvorrmvoocV by ri'.t.TX. (Lam. iii. 15, 19 — also Hxp.).
oisoiraiAp^ = ivLKpoivOrjcravJ Where the passive iriKpaivop.ai recurs
59 NOTES. f"- 15— vm. 6.

^.\^<i = o-KTjvwcrei] So S [/«/' without r^; not d] : but in the throe

other places where o-k. occurs in Apoc. (xii. 12, xiii. 6, and xxi. 3) both
use ri'i-i., —a remarkable instance of the connexion between the two
versions. The Greek verb is found in N.T. else only Job. i. 14, where
Psh. and Hkl. render as S and % here.
16. T<L=)0_r, = KaG/xa] S renders Kl=flO_u [^cl 7i
p ; I alone r€^n<\ i ^,
wrongly], here and in the otlier place where Kav/xa occurs (not else in
N.T.), xvi. 9 ; as S also in that place. In Psh. rdao-i, is not found in
N.T., but is frequent in O.T. ; e.ff., Isai. xlix. 10 (here quoted), where
LXX has Kavacjv (which would be more suitable here), and Phx. and
Hxp. as well as Psh. render by ^. But rdsoooj is always used in N.T.
(Psh. and Hkl.) = Kavawi/, Mt. xx. 12, Lk. xii. 55, Jaines i. 11 : also in
Psh. and Hxp., as Gen. vii. 22, Isai. xviii. 4, = Kavfia [LXX].
17. A n T ^ = oSyjyTQcrei] The Greek verb is not else found in Apoc.
2 renders it by —..ten, as Hkl. and Hxp. : Psh. by 'irj.i, — nowhere by either
of the former verbs. But we find in both Psh. and Hkl. r<'\ i -i t. = rpiySo?,

(e.ff., Mt. iii. 3); also in Psh. O.T., Phx., and Hxp. (e.g., Isai. xlix. 11).

.!_.,. = eVi] Rather = tt/oo? (as in Psh.): S has A_s>-.

rfAx ^ 1 N = TTijyas] So S throughout (viii. 10, xiv. 7, xvi. 4

r<li_i-j>-, xxi. 6). S makes rclA-i-sso = Trnj-yy] everywhere and so Psh. N.T., ;

and Hkl. ; also Poc, 2 Pet. ii. 17. But in Psh. (J.T., ^-j-^ also occurs in
this sense, 1 Sam. xxix. 1 ;
and rdi-i-i... Gen. xvi. 7 (Hxp. r^^ i s rg), &c.
also pi. p^A\jLj_i-, Exod. xv. 27 (Hxp., rsli-iJLso), 2 Chr. xxxii. 3, 4. Some
writers use also ^A^iL. See 27ies. S.

VIII. 1. rtloivj-] So t; also Psh. O.T. (not N.T.), and Hxp., as

Cant. iv. 1.

4. 6 fcaTrr'd?] So 2.
r«''0^^ =
Elsewhere, both uniformly render
K. by do both Psh. and Hkl. in the only other place where it
ps1i_iA\ ; as
occurs in N.T., Act. ii. 19 making r^i^s- = dr/^is, in same passage ; —
as also Psh. and Hxp. of Joel ii. 30, which is there cited.
This is another remarkable token of the close relation between S and S.
.!_.] S, .1 cn.T_.f<'. Cp. Act. xi. 30 (Psh., t-i_=) ;
Hkl., r^x^r^ .T-i-=).

6. ^oon . \ V t = 01 e^of^res] Scil., ^ ocn i \ s h>~^r^^ (for the usual

^ oooA A>_.r^.i, as in 2). For this variation of idiom see note on xiii. 17.

<% r. V ^ «V< \ := IVa o-aXTTtcrwcrt] (i) S here deviates from its usual
practice, —using infin. with A prefixed to represent Iva with subjunct.,
instead of .i with fut. ;
— see second and fourth notes on ii. 10. (ii) S
H 2
VII. 2-15. NOTES. 58

(not else in N.T.) : S in both places, ^.t r<f »» \x^s) . But in O.T. all

the versions render as S; e.(/., Isai. xlv. 6.

rcliTsi] S n, rtf^i, as also 2.

^ oicDPgli.i] S n ora. r^ from this verb, and from ^ oicnf<'3f> in

next verse; as does S. Cp. ix. 4, xi. 5; also ii.and note, vi. 6, &c.
11

, acn .A..iL Ax-x^] So S : used in Psh. O.T. (not N.T.), and Hxp.
This passage proves that in-xs in this phrase is prep., not noun.

4. ^^TJc Aa] S n rfb\^'ij^ ^-.oqI.^ ; S, sing, cmj/k. : see note on v. 5.

5. i_Qi_^"iA\ (("(v)] B» writes _a_. throughout.
^_i_2kAr<' (/cy)] Sk writes this word throughout without the third
point (see on vi. 15). Where it first occurs in this verse, S n subjoins r^Isi.^ji,
with S ; and om. same word from end of verse 8 (see note on Greek te.Kt).
7. Note that S om. the clause concerning Levi, but a later hand
ii

has supplied it on marg. S misplaces it, after instead of before Issachar.

This looks as if tlie common source of S and S n did not contain the clause.
9. ^iiv.3] Correct by prefixing o, — accidentally omitted in printing.
m\ : > -n \^ = ov dpiOjjirjcrai. auroz/] Lit., ov eis dpiOjxou: equivalent
to oQ-iA^o^oA.-i of 2, which perhaps ought to be substituted in S.

^ cusar^^ So xiv. 6 ; but tlie emph. pi. r^h\OJsar^ is found, v. 9 and

elsewhere. 2 always uses the latter, as does Psh. (N.T.). The sing.

K'Av.ssar^ occurs in 'El^dl])', not «] ; but S avoids it, as does Psh. (N.T.).
Psh. (O.T.) uses all these forms {c.(/., both pi. absol. and sing., Gen. xxv.23).
13. r^^ s = dveKpidr]'] 'AnoKpivoixaL (not else in Apoc.) is here rendered
by 2, . t \ '\, which is the regular Hkl. equivalent for it: Psh., habitually
uses that of S ; the other seldom.
14. For w*.T.=»3 (a typographical error), correct w^tjm.
cxJlJLm = evXvvav'] IlXww also is not else found in Apoc. [except
the doubtful instance, xxii. 14 (not in S or 2)] and in N.T. else only
;

Lk. V. 2, = -^1 r.r^ (which else = vlttto) and Hkl., as 2 here.

in both), Psh.
But A \ it occurs in this sense in Psh. O.T., (not N.T.), and in Hxp. (e.ff.,
Num. xix. 7) = vkwo). Li ajjh. it occurs, Mt. xii. 5, = /SeySrjXw (Psh.).

15. (_»-ii>i_ij=o = XaTpevovcTLv'] So xxii. 3 (the only other instance of

X. in Apoc), and so 2 in both places. The Syr. verb rather — StaKovoj,

vTTTjpeTO) : while Xarpeuw = j* \ <\ uniformly in Hkl., and mostly in Psh.

(but = jio-r., Rom. i.9, 25, 2 Tim. i. 3 ;
and so Num. xvi. 9, as also Hxp.)
but in Hebrews, Psh. usually, and Hkl. twice, render it as S here.
Note that the point over jl has been accidentally omitted in printing.
57 NOTES. ". 15-vii. 2.

of X \ji deficW] give -a-x-.-!, xix. 18, but vary here [/«, ^Ajr_.i ; dp, . i t i"i

as S]. It is remarkable that Psh. N.T. always renders r<L^i_«JLjL_^ ; but

Hkl. once (Mk. vi. 21), r<f<\\^ . . \ t.4 .

rd^R"] S always thus, or absol. (as vii. 4, &c.): S mostly Ptli-sAr^

(= ;>(tXtaSe9) ; and so Hkl., but Psh. as S. Note the triple pointing here
and elsewhere (except v. 11, vii. 4, xiv. 1, xxi. 16) for both forms.
r<'^aixu = at Sufctjuei?] S has r<li&vlua = ol la\vpoi (or ol Swaroi),
which perhaps we ought to substitute here.
ri'ir<M i\^ = [_Traf\ iXev6epo<;'\ So S (but
. in sing.). In Apoc,
eX. recurs xiii. 16, xix. 18; where S renders as here. In the former place,
S follows a different reading (see note m loc.)\ in the latter, has K'-trsLu
simply. Psh. uses both renderings : Hkl. always as S, except Rom. vi. 20
(r^i i-4*in ; as also Psh., there and in some other places).

17. ,m.Aljl:33 = Swarat] So again xiii. 4 ; elsewhere r^^^», -.^-»>i>r«',

as S here and throughout. Psh. often as S here.

VII. 1. For this and the following seven verses, we have a second
authority, a copy of which I append to the preceding text (page 35 stqrr.).
In the notes on verses 1-8, I distinguish it as S n.

r^.Too] 8n subjoins "pA; and for ^-^.^kiLm reads rdirclLsj.

= Ttts ycovCas'] So in the other place where y. occurs in
cn&v^'Q\

Apoc, S has roAv_i_ja_^ in both; and so Hkl., Mt. vi. 5, but else
XX. 8.
always uses rdLiJioJ^[ahsoL). Psh. renders as S commonly in O.T., and
in N.T. (except Act. iv. 11, xxvi. 26); never as 2: but Hxp. as Hkl.
rslMOi h\ s -.••irdl] (Cp. Mt. xxiv. 31, Psh.). S h, T-i^'irll, as S.
Thus Sm and S make riLwai (= ai'eju.o?) fem. (see above on vi. 13); yet,
just after, join it, as S does, with the masc. verb .-i t k
(_l_.r^] S n, ^_i_i_L_.fii' 2, r^\\ .r^.
; This noun is not found
in stat absol. in Psh. N.T.; but in O.T. e.ff., Gen. i. 29.

2, jxLflpi = dvaySaiVoi/ra] Though jjartly effaced in S, this word is

so far legible that there is no doubt of its letters : but the position of
the point is uncertain (see the autotyjie Plate), and I therefore insert
brackets. In S n, the point is clcarl}? placed under, as I have printed it.

Thus read, the word may rejjresent either pres. or aor. ptcp. (see note
on Greek text) with the point above, the
: pres. onl}'. For the former
pointing = pres. ptcp., cp. x. 1; for the latter, xi. 7, xiii. 11. 2 [^Inp']

reads jaAjjp.i ;
[so d, but without point ; De Dieu misprints o for .i].

t^T>ri T. 1 w Ilia] So in the other instance of this phrase, xvi. 12

H
"• '2-15. NOTES. 56

occurs, and in each of the other two he supplies vowels. We find cretcryu,d?

else only xi. 13 (his), and (a second time) xvi. 18, in which three places
S (inconsistently) renders r<l^o\ (= motion); and so 2 here [^dnjf, I writes
reio.i by error], and throughout likewise Psh. and Hkl. uniformly. :

For r^Loso (cp. t<ljia_=»3\ i. 11).

r<ln\] But rLsi\ — do-fcd? (Mt. ,

ix. 17, &c., Psh. and Hkl.), which possibly S may have read for craKKo^.
13. r<L.i_i. = fidXXovaa'] So 2 a remarkable agi-ecment, seeing that ;

elsewhere both always make r€:x^, -j_=oir<' = /SdXXoj, — except that S has
K'xJ- again, xviii. 21. Both use it {ef/ipe.) in superscription, q. v. It is
found in Psh. ; also (rarely) in Hkl.
ertj_5^c\iLa] So t ; and so Psh. in the pll., Isai. xxxiv. 4 (not Hxp.).
rcLwai = dpefMovl Note that rCLwoi here is fem., in both versions;
but masc. in vii. 1, where also it = aVe/^09. In Psh. it is always fem. in
this sense ; in Hkl. it varies, as in S and %. In all, it is fem., when
= TTveviJia, except (as ii. 7 supr.), where the Holy Ghost is spoken of.

r<h\ ' N ] So the Ms. apparently ; but a fine vertical line is

inserted {pi-ima maim) before h\, correcting the word into r^^Arv \ . y v

Here, it = jaeyas : but S makes ^^

1 t s = la^vpos in two of the 23laces
where that adj. occurs in Ajjoc, xviii. 10, xix. 18. Not so % (which has
r«'A>_=si here, and elsewhere riliAx \ 1 » = icr^vpds, — see note on v. 2) ; nor
Hkl.; Psh. (N. T.) uses it only James iii. 4, and the verb (-z-^ orAj
(= KaTL(T\v(i>) Lk. xxiii. 23. But in Phx. the adj. — laxvpo'; (LXX),
Esai. xliii. IC (where Hxp. renders as S) ; and the verb = KaTLcrxveo),
xlii. 25; and both not uncommonly occur in Psh. O.T., and in Hxp.
14. 'T-r^i^f^] Correct Jt.i^A^K'. The reading of text = eTaKr), which
gives perhajjs better sense (cp. the pll., Esai. xxxiv. 4, LXX), but has no
other attestation. Perhaps we ought to emend further by transferring
o from the following vy.r^o to the termination of this verb, and removing
from the following noun the plural sign. See notes on Greek text.
_ocnA>_Ao.T = Tov TOTTov avTwv^ Here, and wherever totto? means
ati abidinff-place, S uses ri'Av^o.t ; but where it means space (as xii. 8, xx. 11),
or localitf/ (as xvi. 16), we find ^h\^^, rf^^rf. S docs not distinguish,
but always renders as here. Both words are connnon in Psh. In
2 Pet. i. 19 (Poc), we find r^^h\r^, used properly as in S ; where Hkl.
has r^iv^Q.i.
15. rJlaAri^ wxj-."-! = ol xi'Xiapxoi^ So xix. 18, where alone x- I'pcurs in
Apoc. (cp. Exod. xviii. 21, Psh.; Hxp., K' . 1 ^ t.'i ; LXX, x-)-
Tlie copies
55 NOTES. " 2-12.
from S. If we prefer (i), we must point r<L^\o = /cat IviK-qcre, which is

the reading of ^^ for «:ai Iva vLKT^crr), and this I have adopted in the
accompanying Greek text. It is to be noted that S may be claimed as
supporting either • ^S [^dlp'], or p<L^\ \jij ;
the fact being probably that
n is right; that S, literal as usual, originally had r«lA\, with -«-^\ as
a note on the margin (such as are found in d), which afterwards made
its way into the text, as has often happened in case of the marginalia
of Hkl. Thus the result is : S originally read
either (i) r<L^V-J-ic\ r<l^\o ~->-^'\ = vikwv /cat iviKYjcre koI Iva viKrjcrrj :

or (ii) rd^U-J.to ~-i-^\ = vLKcov Koi Iva vLKijcrrj.

5. i>_.r<'] After this word, cnA, or .m^ \ v (as xiii. 17), is wanting.
pdlp-OoriLaj] Rather rd\r<looL»j, as S.

6. . I ~ir^J3 .... f<'j3_n = )^o2vi.^ .... ;!i(otVtK:es] Psh. makes k^-i o = 3p

(2 Kin. vi. 25 ; and so Hxp. ;
[LXX, KctySo?]), which measure (about a quart)
fairly agrees with xolvc^. S, sna. n t icla ; and so Ezek. xlv. 10, 11 (Hxp.),
. (Yi n I iQ-^ : but tliere x- [LXX] represents r\3, very incorrectly.
r^\ s to = Kpt^rjs] 2 has the more usual plural. In sing., ri'Axi.s.-jao

(stat. emph.) is mostly found, as 1 Cor. xv. 37 (Psh.).

8. r<la_i_n_i] S uniformly (xiv. 8, xix.l4) uses tliis ptcp. : S uses poel
here, but pcU, xix. 14 ; Hkl. varies likewise. Psh. always as S where the
verb = oLKoXovdo) as here.

10. Klrsi] (Jr risDi, —the word is defaced in Ms.

A> s 7^o Av_i_i.i] = h\-ir^ .s. -)^0 i>_lr^ _r^.1 , as S.
11. .ju^ ."1-^ = ews Kaipov, or en] These words though defaced in
Ms., can be deciphered; and the brackets in the printed text are super-
fluous. S renders by .aai^. Cp. Dan. vii. 12, 2-5 [Psh.]; and for .jua^.,
see xii. 14 iiij'r.

. > \ -TjAvjJsq = 'rT\rip(o6wa-i\ S has . « \ *nj!pq , which both versions

make = neiTXyjpcafjieva, iii. 2 (the only other instance of TrX-qpovfjiaL in
Apoc). Neither version is consistent in its use of ^i \ *yi t. as regards
conjugation; nor is Psh. (cp. Joh. xv. 11 with xvi. 24). S and % some-
times have . » \ '73^>-i.p^ = TeXo9/i,ai ;
e.ff., xv. 1. So Psh., as Lk. xii. 50.
12. -Mjfv_a] Read wM&\_a.
r^icno-i] Read rc'.iaj (= creicr/tos), as viii. 5, [xi. 19], xvi. 18.
This word (properly tremour) is not in Psh., but is found in good authors
(see Thcs. S., s. v.). It must have been unfamiliar, for our scribe has
"written it wrongly in two (first and third) of the four places where it
V. 9-vi. 2. NOTES. 54

9. T*^^ T«n - T Ai . T' -< v-^i = aSoi^res wSijV] So Ps. exliv [cxHii]. 9
(Psli., not Hxp.) ; also, (S and S), «?/;;?•., xiv. 3, xv. 3 (where cp. plL,

Exod. XV. 1, Psh.). Neither Greek word occurs else in Apoc. ; in N. T.

they are found only in Eph. v. 19, Col. iii. 16; in the former of which
places, but not in the latter, Hkl. renders the verb as S and S here, but
not the noun. Psh. renders both otherwise; and makes (as aLso Hkl.)
MIT and k'^-mcxs.-z.^ = vimvcj, vjxvo^.

Note that, in S, the noun, whether — uSrj or = Sd^a, is always fern.,

and the masc. use of it alleged by De Dieu (on S in loc. ) is an error [of Z;

not supported by fZ«^>].

10. kL^-LsSo pOcraJio f<'A>cv.^-L»] A conflate reading; see note on

Greek text. S reads ao r<L^iin. It is questionable whether the conflation
was in the Greek original of S (as in case of ii. 13, where see note), or has
been introduced into the Syriac, either by the translator, or by a scribe
(from S or otherwise). The first hypothesis seems best.
11. ^-i-aAK" ^^rVo ^cv-si o_=3i] So S (see also ix. 16); and so
Psh. (after Hebr.), Dan. vii. 10; where Hxp. has KLi^AK" for j-i-airf (see
note on vi. 15).

12. r<li-x.a_^ = la-xvv] So again vii. 12 (the only other instance of

tcrx^s in Apoc. ;misread, xviii. 2); likewise S in both places.
it is Not a
common word (cp. note on vi. 13), found also Esai. xlv. 1 (Phx. not Hxp., ;

which has T<^A>n <Ar» \ . ^.) •

also 2 Pet. ii. 11 (Poc. and Hid.): but not
elsewhere in Hkl. nor in Psh. N.T. (both making
, rilL».4> = 107,^1;?) ; though
sometimes in 0. T., Psh. as well as Hxp.
nr^~y.Ai] Correct printed text by removing the points unda- the
line of contraction here, and in next verse.
13. ^x V *Ti T.r>] Observe that S begins a new section with this word.
See note on Greek text.

r^ivj^io^.i] Observe the prefix, and the interpmiction of the pre-

ceding words, which make K'i^_^^a-=> the first word of the ascription.

VI. 2. kLi^v-i.io p<1a\o . I -m] a conflate reading, the second word

being an alternative, either for the first, or for the third. As above,
V. 10, the question ai-ises, whether the conflation (i) was in the Greek,

or (ii) has been brought into the Syriac. If we adopt (ii), the ex-
planation will be, that S originally rendered vikwv by -»-^\, lit. j^kt^ttj?

(cp. Rom. viii. 37, Psh. and Hkl. ), and that the more literal rcl^X was
added, first on the margin, then in the text of the Syriac,— possibly
53 NOTES. " i-s-

= the seal (of God), confirming. S is less consistent as regards the nouns,
giving rSiaAvAj (unsuitably), v. 5, 9, and r<li.a.!^ (combined with verb 7»iv»
in next verse), vii. 2. In Psh. O.T., ri^s-i\ occurs, but rarely; in N.T.
rdssAvM alone is used (and properly), Rom. iv. 11, 1 Cor. ix. 2, 2 Tim. ii. 19 ;

in Hid., in tlie third of these places only; rt^s. -i \ in the other two.

2. r<^h\\-x^ — la-xvpov] So S, here and throughout, and S with but

two excerptions, xviii. 10 and xix. 18, where ^ t s, is used (for which see
i

note on vi. 13). Psh. varies; Hkl. as %, except Mt. xiv. 30.
5. •<'\ -> > = Trjs <f)vXrj'?'\ See note on ii. 27. Except here and xxi. 12,

S renders (J)vXtj (vii. 4 et passim) by rCsxjx. [absol. or emph.): so % here and

always (emph.); Hkl. likewise. Psli. vai-ies as S, but mostly avoids absol.

rfi T *yi \o .... wM&v.2lj = di/otfet .... koI Xvcrai] This is untrans-
latable. Perhaps we ought to prefix .i to the former verb (= avol^ai),
or to read -ud^^.i (= 6 afoCycov). % agrees (against wellnigh all else)
in reading ~uh\ °> i (but with ocp [marked in / with *] before it). % omits
rtf'iiaiA, and inserts re's -i t\. See note on Gi-eek text.

6. r^ m . ». \ = ia-(f)ayiJievov'] In S . t» M
crc^a^w in S A-^^ji
always = ;

is used (vi. 9, xiii. 8, xviii. 2-1); and so in Psh. and Hid., 1 Joli. iii. 12 (bis).
The latter verb elsewhere in S, and always in S, = dvoKreii^oj, as in Psh.

and Hkl. : the former in Psh. = 6v(o: not in Hkl. See note on xiii. 3.

-_.A>_.p<'] Apparently for ^cn-*ir\-^r^ ; marked with an obelus, as

for correction: but it recurs xvi. 14, with m^ mark. Possibly a recognized
form of contraction.
8. cnJ_n_r. = eXaySe] So S occasionally (as also Psh. ; Hkl. more
rarely). Usually (as verses 7, 9) S makes .s-oaj = Xa/x^Savw, as S here
and throughout. 'Cp. xvii. 12 in//:, for variation of usage. In both,
^ " ^ = aipoj, xviii. 21 ; and by implication = (j)opw, xii. 15.

f<ia_3\ = (jii.dXyjv'] So S uniformly: S [but with orthography

slightly varying among the Mss.J transliterates everywhere (.oo(<l\ <\ <

— (^taXas here, &c. ;

^r;' \ i °> = <f)Ld\rji>, xvi. 2, &c.), as Hxp. often.

This seems to be an unusual use of \, which in Psh. N.T. occurs only

Mt. xxiii. 25, 26, = 7ra/)oi/;ts. Barsal. in he. explains ^oorili,rd.».J^ \_sic~\

by r^Ha_=>\, with the addition rc:^j_i.aA ^-xjsj.t. Cp. for these words
Exod. XXV. 29 (Psh., and (for \) Hxp.). See Thes. Syr., where \ is

rendered patella, scutella, but Syriac lexicographers are cited as explaining

it = K'Av.a.A, which = (^taXrj. Note that S here and always makes this

noun fern., with plmal ^'io-3\, (xv. 7, &c.).

IV. 8-v. 1. NOTES. 52

on dvd. See on Greek text; and cp. the plL, Ezek. i. 27 (Psh. and LXX)
for a like expression.
. I °>^] This pL ubsol. is rare ; it recurs xii. 14, where Barsal. also
has it. Z uses emphat, only. Psh. as S ; Hxp. as S, Ezek. i. 6, &c.
Kli \ T, = dvaTTavanv] S renders this word by Kli-rcla-i, xiv. 11

(the only other instance of it in Apoc. ). In both places % gives kIm-i-j,

by which Psh. and Hkl. render the same word. In Psh. r<lj-A_i. occurs,
but = yakrjvrj, or rjcrv^ia.

K'^K'o ^oDO^reta] See on i. 4. Note that in text, in is wrongly

printed for en in the preceding -.cnoAx-.ri'.

9. r«'A\cv.a_»_^ A-acuo — ^yxo-pio-TLav^ So S and S, here, and vii. 12

(the only other instance of eu^- hi Apoc): never found in Psh. (N.T. ) or
Ilkl. which use ri'A\_..ioi>
, but in some of the titles to Pss. in Psh. O.T.
;

10. -i_m:i ^ Sn \] Displaced, probably by accident, from following

11. ocn ^cuL == afto? el] Here, and v. 9, 12, h\~x(\±. = A\_ir^ r^dJu.

For the subjoined acn, see Noldeke, Kurzg. Syr. Gramm., § 221.
vv-i—1-=)^ ^*-'-^] Pi'operly = Sto. tov deX-rjfiaTo? aov, but cp. xii.

11, xiii. 14) where (as in A.V.), the same inexactness of rendering occurs.
Elsewhere, S often renders Sia with accus. correctly b}^ A-^^-io, as S
always. But note that here S has a seemingly conflate reading, x.t~=t

oocn ^ ocT2 -.Av-.r<' vy^ i -)^ Aj^o _c»cn_.i\_.f<' vy_,i, with t • -' in the fii'st

member and A^^ in the second ;

probably borrowing .tj_=) from S.
V. 1. 71 1 T .i = yeypa/i./u.eVoj'] So xx. 15 only: elsewhere - -^ ^ ^
as S
uniformly (but Barsal. here as S). The verb yaj.i = ^apdcrao) (r«l5a.i.c\i

= xd-pajixa, S and S always): in Psh. N.T. and Hkl. nowhere = ypa^w ;

but = ipTvvw, 2 Cor. iii. 7 (Psh.): used as here, Dan. v. 24, 25 (Psh.,
not Hxp.).
i-aA (-sa = i^cLidev^So xi. 2; but ^ "i-a-^, xiv. 20 (with genitive
following; so Psh. and Hkl., as e.ff. Mk. vii. 15). For efw, S (iii. 12,
xxii. 15) uses -uaA simjily. % follows like usage, but here reads otricrOev.
'^ "^
\ = KaTe(T(j)payLaiJLivov'\ So n. n ^ (which in Psh. moans
to sink) = ia-^ipdyLaev, xx. 3 ;
also % in both places as Hxp. sometimes.
Everywhere else, both versions make cr^payt^oj = -phy-u (as Psh. and
Hkl. always). S uses the latter word Avhere the sealing confirms (yet
hardly so, x. 4, xxii. 10), the former where it closes. So likewise S uses
r! ^^"i\ = a-(f)payis here and throughout; except vii. 2, ix. 4, wliere r<=Jih\u
51 NOTES. i^- 1-8-

and so Hxp. (not Psli.) in the pll., Prov. xxv. 22 : else in Psli. and Hid.
j3 always = Kpaviou, in Hxp. = Kopvfpyj (Ps. vli, 17). Elsewhere used in S
only of beasts (ix. 17 (his), xiii. 1 (his), 3); never in S.
5. K'i^cnj = and so viii. 10 (the only other
XttjLiTraSes] S, r^HriaiaA,
instance of Apoc), where S has r^h\.±jscnl^. Both Psh. and Hkl.
\. in
always render as S. Elsewhere in S K'i-.cru is an adjective but we :

find it in S = (ftwarrip, xxi. 11 (as Phil. ii. 15, Psh. and Hkl.), where
S has p<'icncv_3 (elsewhere = ^ws).
6. So xxii. 1. In both places S merely trans-
r^.t_«Aj^= KpvcTTaXku)]
literates word (which does not occur else in N.T.); and so
the Greek
Psh. and Hxp., Isai.liv. 12, Ezek. i. 22 (where Targ. of Jonathan has T7J).
S seems to render it mistakenly as if meaning ice (so always in Psh. ^
O.T. ); but in expressing KpvaTak\il,ovTi (xxi. 11) uses the same trans-
literation as "Z. In the inedited Commentary of Barsalibi on Apoc. (Brit.
Mus. Rich. 7185, fo. 2r^, line 3), which follows the text of %, I find, in loc.j
,

the -i3PC\ \ \jx>c>\.a\ of S, with the note, i<':t i^^jk^ to.

^_^^_i_ii = {wa] Stat, absot., as often in S, and so Barsal. in loc;
also Psh. (not Hxp.), Ezek. i. 5 : never in S, nor Psh. N.T., Hkl., or Poc,
all of wliic^h uniformly use stat. cmph. rih\<\.jJa. S also uses k'^a.a-m as

= drjpiov, in which sense 2 always writes riut. A>a-A_M, as Hkl. and Hxp.
passim ; and Psh., Deut. xxxii. 24. The word is alwa}'s fern, in S, as
(apparently) in Psh., Hkl., and Poc. ; but S makes it masc. when = Orjpiov,

except xi. 7 (where the symbolic Beast is first introduced), and xviii. 2.
See Thes. Sp'., s.v.

t<'v
«
'<- *jJLjaj] 2 and Hkl. ins. ^_S9 after this verb : S and Psh.
apparently never; nor does Hxp., Ezek. i. 18, x. 12.
7. Note til at S here, and habitually, expresses the ordinal numbers
by the cardinals with .-i prefixed (and so Barsal. here and often); bixt see
note on ii. 11 for an important exception: S, in adjectival form.
rd^K* = TO Trpoo-uinov] So S liabitually, but see x. 1, and note
there: 2 always riao^ia, as Hkl. (but Barsal. liere as S). In P.sh. N.T.
both are used. In Ezek. i. 6, &c., Psh. as S ; Hxp. as S.

8. (-.cn-.A\ s -I'-ipt' — TO. ricrcrapa] So S (also vi. 6, where S oni.).

This coincidence is notable, the form being an unusual one; in Psh. N.T.
(also Hkl.) only Mk. xiii. 27: but Psli. and Hxp. have it in the pll.,

Ezek. i. 16.

A^o aa->i4>2^ ^] Possibly this was originally a gloss (erroneous)

g2
IV. 3, 4. NOTES. 50

3. K'ov-M =: opdaet (^i's)] Cp. for this word Ezek. i. 5 ef passim, Psh ;

also (= opacTi^) Hxp. S uses it else only x. 1, where it = irpoaojiroi'.

X gives r<'A>v-*> here ; but ri'ov-w ix. 17 (tlie only other instance of opaa-i<;

in Apoc. , wliere S oni.). In tliis latter place opa<TL<; means a vision (opafia,

which usually = ri'ov-M in Psii. and Hid.). Else, opacrt? in N.T. occurs
only Act. ii. 17, = Joel ii. 28, in which places Psh. renders rdjovjj ; as also
Hx}). (Joel): but Hid. (Act.), r<'av_M.
cn-^jc] Wrongly written ct7°>t < in all other instances in S, viz.,
xxi. 11 (where S [f^ ^7^] has ^ cv <\tw ,rf, as here), 18, 19 (S, -tw i °> (y? .rf).

Psh. as S here, Exod. xxviii. 20 [18] ;

but Ezek. xxviii. 13, as S <llj>

here (Hxp. in both places, S n here]).

^-x-^Do-iri' [so
._c»Tij»] So xxi. 20, where the word recurs: S, ^<\-» .tuoo here,
^Ja^-,^f<so there. Cp. Ezek. xxviii. 13, (Psh. as S; Hxp. as 2 here).
r>dij_v^.i r<h\ T n = Tpts] Cp. rdi Tt T,.i ja (x. 1): S in both places,
rdiJbw.i j3 ; cp. Ezek. 1. 28 (Psh. and Hxp.), for a like rendering (but with
.=> for ^) of To^op iv Trj ve(j)e\fj. No other instance of Ipt? in N.T.
.1 joao'i.Tjj] >S uses this form, or the constr., sing, or pi. (i.t-m ,

verse 4; w*'ri_u , v. 11), indiscriminately, for KVKkodev, kvkXm: also

A\_.r^Tio_M , iv. 8. S has r^rio_j*A in the last-named place: in the

other places as here, only prefixing ^^x for kvkXoOev and omitting it for

kvkXo). The first three renderings are to be found in Psh. (i.t-u in (J. T.
onl}'); but not the two of iv. 8; both of which occur in Hxp. ; tlie latter

also with slight variation, in Plkl., Lk. ix. 12.

r<'i-5s^i:=o\] So again xxi. 19; and so 2 \^d p ; In, r^t.\j:s3\r^]
here : but K'^.^JtsaJo there. Psh. as S, Ezek. xxviii. 13 ; Hxp. -aor^.

4. pi'A^cuao'icv-A pdi-oo-icv-a, = rov Opovov 9p6voC\ So S in ever}^ place,

before and after this, except xx. 4, where tlie 6p6voi {= seats of judgment)
are = r<=ih\oJi>i , as Col. i. 16 (Psli.). In this verse, for the first time,
X, which up to this renders as S (i. 4, ii. 13, &c. ), introduces »j!oa_ioii>
for the former^that is, for the Supreme Throne, as distinguished from
the surrounding thrones ; but afterwards uses it uniformly for 6p6p(i<;,

except XX. 4 (rS'^a.ooHcv.i*). So Psli. distinguishes, Mt. xix. 28; where,

however, Hkl. uses f<li_j»ia„A only. Both have .jjocvjaiix for The Throne,
Mt. XXV. 31 : but it is not found elsewhei'c in Psh. N.T., nor (apparently)
in O.T. ; in Hxp. rarely, as Ezek. i. 26.
^-..i] Obelized in Ms. ;
sec note on ii. 5.

^ acn^ <\ r.4 " = Tcis KCc^aXas avTwv'l So Psh. (not Hkl.) Rom. xii. 20;
49 NOTES. III. io_iv. 1.

(bis), (see also xvii. 8 ; and cp. xiii. 12), as by S uniformly. The ex-
pression is not found in N.T. except in Apoc, but cp. Act. iv. 16 (Psh.).
14. riAxAXii = 17 apx'?] ^^ ^^^- ^! ^^^ xxii. 13 (the only other instance
of a.p)(ri in Apoc. ), rcl.icv_i- . 2 gives pdjci in all three places. Both have
ri'irv^j-.i = avap^^T] , xiv. 4. Psh. and Hkl. use all three words for apx"*?-

15. Avjri' i^ixi] Probably to be corrected, Ax-jK" K'i^'un.

KiM-iJsxjj = {eo-To's] So S ; and so Psh. O.T. (as Josh. xiii. 6), and
Hxp. (= 6€pfj.6<i, Jer. xxxi.2): in Psh. N.T. only = (Tecrapu)p.ivo<; (Mt. xii. 44).
ri'oro rilio = o<^eXoi'] In Psh. eSei is frequently thus rendered.
S has ^oA \_dnp-, I incorrectly oA], found in Psh. O.T. (not N.T.).
Neither rendering occurs in Hkl., but Hxp. uses the latter.

16. vy.ix-.K'o] Eead rather vy.Av_.r<'.i : see note on Greek text.

r^iftjt^] So 2 : not in Pt^h., Hxp., or Hkl. ; but elsewhere found.
17. h^ri r^i-tix^] Read rdri for ixjri": see note on Greek text.

pdiK' n 1 ^ t» = ^peiav e^w] Elsewhere (xxi. 23, xxii. 5, only) S

uses A 1 s •-th\r^. 2 here gives -jA Av.r^ r«li_Q_jaj», and similarly in the
other places. Psh. uses both renderings of S {e.(/., Mt. iii. 14, vi. 8), never
that of 2. Hkl. sometimes renders as S here, sometimes as S.

18. a o> \.^A\JSoA = Lva Trepi^akrf] So S, though both render the pre-
ceding and the following subjunctives after LVa by fut. indie, with prefix .i.

r^°> T.] So 2 : not in Psh., Hxp., or Hkl. ; but elsewhere, e.g.,

Philoxenus, Discourses, 522 (Dr. Budge's edition, 1894).

xii., p.

Acuxa.] So t ; and so Psh. O.T. (2 Kin. ix. 30), and Hxp., not in N.T.
K'v-uAx.i] 2, with needless periphrasis, p^v-m ri'ocnA>.i.
20. -upC .^r^ ] So 2, for idv rts (here only in Apoc), elsewhere
uniformly for et ri?. The latter, S renders by .t rCx^r^, .1 ^. Psh. uses
all three renderings : Hkl. mostly that of 2.
2 has the more usual A as prefix.
I \n -)]

21. S (with 2) in these two instances uses this form

cTxl^.i .... ..lA-j.-t]

properly for emjihasis but (between) writes -i_=3p«', not as 2 t\ %i riL=tr^,

;
.

where there is no emphasis.

IV. 1. ii\-3 (-SO = [xeTci'l So usually in S, at the beginning of a clause
elsewhere, iArv-=s simj^ly. In Psh., o ^.ao is rare ; rarer in Hkl. ; never in 2.
A \ *J3 = iXaX-rjcre] Probably we ought to cori'ect by prefixing .i

as 2 [_n ; dp W y\ *ai ; I wrongly A-sq_=o.i].

^.a_.ct2_. = Sei] So S throughout (cxcejit i. 1, where see note);
more fully r«lijp\ >.a_.cn_., x. 11: 2 always j>.V\, as Psh. sometimes and
Hkl. usually,— also 2 Pet. iii. 11 (Poc. with Hkl.). Peculiar to S.

G
III. 5-10. NOTES. 48

p(cp. (of etJipa.) is not elsewhere found in 8, nor in S [in xi. 3 it is

wrongly given by De Dieu, against his own Ms.] In all other places S
uses instead ptcp. oi jxi. or aj)/!., or pell: S, ptcp. jm. or aph., never peil.
But in both versions the infin. of ethpa. occurs, verse 18 the fut., xix. 8. ;

For the verb, see on i. 12. Psh. (N.T.) mostly avoids it but the perl is ;

found Mk. xiv. 51, xvi. 5, and the ethpa. Act. xii. 8. The usage of Hkl. ^

agrees with that of S.

ri%y\ri = efaXeti/zw] So S where i^aXeCcfiO} recurs, vii. 17, xxi. 4.
S agrees, here and vii. 17, (but reads xxi. ! otherwise). So also P.sh.
(O.T.) and Hxp. sometimes, as Ps. li. 1, 9 [1. 3, 11]. But Psh. N.T. renders
by K'\ s in the only two places where efaXet(/)w occurs (Act. iii. 19,
Col. ii. 14) ;
and so Psh. O.T. often, as Exod. xxxii. 32,
us also Ilkl. ;

Ps. Ixix. [Ixviii.] 28 [29], where however Hxp. uses f<l»j.A.

r^i'\ w = t:^? /3i/3\ov'] So xvii. 8, x:S. 12 (ter). In all other places,
S renders ySi/3Xo?, and /3l/3\lov, by r<=>h^£k S always, as also Hkl. Note ;

that where S uses r^i 's w, it is the Book of Life, or of Judgment; but
the Book of Life is ril=i\_^, xiii. 8; and so in Phil. iv. 3 (Psh.). Psh. uses
both rendei'ings : in Exod. and Ps. ; tit siqn:^ Psh. has .so; Hxp., .^.
7. .1 iv^ C^^-*)] With ptcp., = ouSet's with 3 pers. sing. pres. indie.
So S mostly ; as Psh., Isai. xxii. 22 (here cited) : but see ii. 17, iii. 8,
xiv. 3, for the usual ocjri' rdA which % uniformly gives. Psh. (N.T.)
renders as 2 usually (but see Mk. x. 18, 29, &c.); Hkl. apparently always.
8. ri',-.»3] Accurately, K'^.^b; see ii. 2.

10. A_^ = ort] So v. 9, xii. 12; but % gives the more usual
.1 A^iySo .i ;.

as S, verse 8 and generally. Cp. Lk. xiii. 14, (Psh. as S here Hkl. as S). ;

i_.A\-^i] Masc, agreeing with rdJCLj-caj. So S consistently,

omitting rih^^^^x. (fem.) after ^_=»3,
.t see note on Greek text. S also —
has .T-i^vj^.i though it reads i rs'iv.ii.jt,
, Therefore, unless S follows a .

reading t^s wpa? rov ireipaa^ov tov ixe\\ovTO<; (for rrjs jaeWoucn^?, unknown —
to all authorities), w^e have here clear evidence that S is based on S.
A_i.=3f<'A> = T7JS oiKov/Liei'Tjs] So again xvi. 14 (luit r<i.yJxr^, xii. 9,
;

the only other instance of oLKovixev-q in Apoc). So Psh. O.'l., some-

times; but in N.T. only (without K") Rom. x. 18, as in Ps. xix. [xviii.] 5
(Psh., = 12r\ ;
= olKovfjievT], LXX ; but ri'd\i.5>i.^-, Hxp.), whence it is cited
in that place. In Psh. N.T., oIkovij.. usually = ri'.^ir:', or rd^iA-i^ : in 2
always = rJ'ivj.j't.sns.-itMO (unknown to Psh. but found in Hxp.) and in Hkl.
rii>.iri':i <Ti-.ia.sn s\ = tous /caToiKovi^Tas eVl ttjs 7>5?] So S usually,
and Psh. O.T. (Hxp. I'arely) ; but the phrase is rendered literally, xiii. 14
47 NOTES. II. 27.-III. 5.

i. 8 (= Ps. xlv. 6 [xliv. 7]), where it has r^\-t t., with Psh. and Hxp.
S (not %) makes -i. = (f)v\y], v. 5 (where see note), xxi. 12, only.
-ijriaj] Staf. constr. (so Mk. vii. 4), as Psh. of Ps. ii. 9 (here
cited): S uses stat. cmph. followed by .i, as Hxp., ih.
^ o i-i
t« T X< = (TvvTpi\li€re\ Rather (TvvTpi/SeTe (-re for -rai), — see
note on Greek text for an explanation of the difficulty attaching to these
words. Another solution would be to read ^ o-Jr n w tf' t.A> = avvTpi^ei<:

avTov<i (Ps. ii. 9, LXX so Hxp.). S has ^ a n t>^ju (=

; a-WTpifi-qcreraC).

Psh. (N.T.) uses n »> t., Lk. ix.39, Rom. xvi. 20, = awrpL^oj : but
Psh. (O.T.) has -_a_iA\, Ps. and rarely
ii. 9. The agreement of S, here
elsewhere, with Hxp. rather than Psh. may be a token of the hand of
Polycarpus, whose version of O.T. was the basis of Hxp. (See Assemani,
B.O., tom. II, p. 82; also Smith's Diet, of Christian Bioffvaph//, vol. iv,
pp. 431, 433, s.v. Polycarpus (5): also Dissertation, Part I, supr., p. xcvii).
28. r^xsi^ .a_^a.jk] iSiat. constr.; and so xxii. 16 (cp. Job xxxviii. 7,

Psh.). S has in both places stat. cmph. followed by r«L.i3^ (adjective)

[so dnp here; / writes r^i^^ (noun), wrongly].
III. 1. j-jL-Mo'i] Note the pi., stat. ahsol. (fern.) here and iv. 5 only :

never in S; rarely in Psh., as Lk. xi. 26. Elsewhere, S uses emphat.

KImqH, as S; once r«'i>_Mo'-i, xxii. 6.

Avjf<' rdi._M = t,cov el =

Adject., stat. eniph.
^ij?] 2 has -«_m {stat.
absoL), so that the usage of the two versions is here inverted.
2. r^i •
^ w.oqra = yivov ypyfyopwv (an Aramaism)] A verbally exact
rendering of the Greek : 2 gives ij_^i\A\r^ = yprjyopei, (the versions again,

as in last note, exchanging characters). See Mk. xiii. 37, where Psh.
expresses yp-qyopeire as S here ;
Hkl. as S.
i>_.ocn s-»ir\_s^.T ^^JL^K*! r<l^ix..i] This would be = ra Xoltto. avruiv

oTt e/AeXXe?. Probably we ought to om. the second .i so as to restore

a (for avTU)v on), with all Greek authorities. See note on Greek text.
3. i<TJ.'t\r<' = Tijpei] So Psh., Lk. xi. 35, = a-KoneL. S renders in-

transitively, " take heed," which is hardly defensible : 2 (better), M\

= "keep" [what thou hast heard], transitively.
4. .^cnj-iriaJ = to, t/Actria aurwi'] So S throughout : S uses r<!i-a_a.A

instead (except xvi. 15 ;

xix. 13, 16). In both versions r<Ur<ls»3 = crKeCo?

(ii. 27, xviii. 12). The usage of Psh. and of Hkl. as to these words varies.

^_.ajt-o] Perhaps an error for ^euci

5. .°>\s bvsn = Tj-ept/SaXXerai] Lit., TTepLl3e/3\7][Ji€vo<; : so S. This
u. 15-27. NOTES. 46

.sa^ — jj.eTavoyja-ov'] S uses -*oA\i>K' here and mostly (but .^oA\,

verses 5, 21 ; as also ix. 20, 21): S always as here, except verse 22. So
Phs. and Hid., making ^^ah\h\r^ = /xerajueXo/xai.

16. r^.T ix.'-n = Ta)(^v'\ So S everywhere except xxii. 7 [?] and 20,
where it gives V y^'- -^ ,
wliich is the proper equivalent of eV to-x^i ;

so both versions, xxii. 6 as well as i. 1. For ra^v S here and always

gives A ^s (without -a); and makes k't.m-so = €v9eu><; (iv. 2, as S also
there; Psh. similarly). In Psh. also, A v,^'^ with or without s stands
for Ta^v, iv Ta^ei: Hkl. varies.
17. Av_.f<'io] Read Av^rc's ocb, as S. Cp. verse 7-

i\_*r^Q] Read AA>(<'o, as S. See notes on Greek text of this verse.

rdoco-a-u] (See verse 10). (i) Read instead, rli.a..i.a_w , as %.
(ii) After this word there is an omission, for which see note on Greek text.

If this be chargeable on the Syr. text, the words rsli.a_r.o_M A n.,o r^ia_w
are to be subjoined, as in %.
rilisAvA.i .... f<ls»iJt,.i] Read j3->&>-m . . . Klsajc-, as in S. These
niisreadings are probably the result of an editorial attempt to give sense
to the Syr. text which the accidental errors pointed out in the preceding
notes had made unintelligible.
21. rfA^cv -i.»^\A] Perhaps only a loose rendering for .joA>A\.i

23. rd.aA ^^^ So the pll., Jer. xvii. 10 (Psh.; not Hxp.)
S (with Hxp.), r<h\o. nA ; Hxp.
but (with Psh.) r<'^-=> for Kliia of
T ^ ^ ^ \ = eKctcTTw] So xxii. 12, as Lk. ii. 3 (Psh. and Hid.);
.

elsewhere .t-m Aa (occasionally with a second %m where ^^n follows

once .VM •!-» without A..A, xx. 13), as 5 uniformly, and Hkl. usually, also —
in Job. vii. 53 {Peric. de Adiiltera) Psh. mostly renders by .jt_ir«' -UK", :

very rarely (as Hebr. xi. 21) as S.

On mg. of this verse is written in small estrangelo character, apparently
jn-ima manu, ^ q ^ .:t "i s, vy^r^ ^ o-A^^.Tirt'o with a small obelus prefixed, ,

but no mark in text for place of insertion.

24. rd^xjcA = Tois XoiTTois] S always uses rdATJc thus ; simply, as
here (with Psh.), or with i prefixed. S mostly prefixes demonstr. pron.
and .t, as here, jli ^ i \m, (with Hkl.).
27. r^\ 1 T = pdftSco'] So S always : S, always K'i.^i^a.jj ; but Hxp.
as well as Psh. gives rd-l^^-i,, Ps. ii. 9 (here cited). Psh. (N.T.) usually
renders as S ; but as 2, 1 Cor. iv. 21 (where the sense is lower), and
Hebr. xi. 21 (= Gen. xlvii. 31, so Psh.). Hkl. always as S, except Hebr.
45 NOTES. II. 13-15.

its margin, and one (in Jude 7) interpolated into the text. And it may
safely be inferred from what has been shown above (i. 1—8, note) that the
scribe of our Ms. must have had at hand a copy of %. But on the other
hand it is to be observed that S, though it agrees with S as regards
the leading word h^^\-xth\r^ of the first member of the conflate reading,
differs from it not only in omitting the ocn before reli_ai_.oQ.io but ,

also in omitting ..iA_..t after it, and in inserting o before the preceding
ri'Avj»a_A..3 and omitting ^-lAos after it, all which three variations
.i —
imply a different Greek original (see note on Greek text).
But the true explanation of the facts proves to be that S here repre-
sents a conflate Greek text. The ms. 152 of Apoc. (Vatican, 370) reads
here (see supr., Part I, p. 49, note on ii. 13), a.vTe'nra.<i \jic] 6 fjidprvi fiov

6 TTicTTos, on TTtt? jj-dprvs TTicrrds. We may therefore conclude without

hesitation that the original of S contained here an interpolation almost
identical with that of ms. 152 (see Greek text), and that i A.^^ = ort
here, as iii. 8 mfr., et passim.
The coincidence between S and 2 in the use of the unusual verb
^'i.i)i>r^, and their variations in other points, are tlien to be accounted
for by supposing that the translator of S had before him S (representing a
Greek copy with conflate text as I have printed it), and a Greek copy
(reading iu rai? i^/xepat? ats avreiTras 6 fJioipTv<; jxov 6 ttio-tos /xou) and ;

that he followed S in its rendering of the first part of its conflate text,
adapting it to the varied readings of his Greek cop}^
14. K'Axxi.Si.L'ss = Tr}u StSa;^''?'^] ^^ 2 here, and also verses 15 and 24
(the only other instances of S. in Apoc); but in the latter two places S
has r<'\ °>\q-., thus distinguishing "teaching" in the former case, from
"doctrine" in the latter. Psh. and Poc. always use r^\ °>\q-. = StSa;)(7;

Hkl. always r^h\a \ '\\'-n, which in Psh. = StSacrKaXta (Tit. ii. 7).

A-.pi'i tw .K* . ,\ ^= TU)v vXuiv 'lo-paifX] Note the use of stat. constr.,
where S uses stat. cmph. followed by .i. S, with Psh., habitually employs
stat. constr. in a limited class of cases, of which the present is a typical
example. S for the most part avoids it, Yet % with S has
as does Hkl.
in this verse K'-iA^x.-a « »* 7.1 to represent the compound elScoXoOvTa. Not
so Psh., 1 Cor. viii. 1, &c.
15. h\CL^m — 6/Aotws] So again viii. 12 (the only other instance of
6fji,oiw<; in Apoc). In both places E gives r^h\ojs3^s oo-a. So too,

Mt. xxii. 26, &c., Psh. renders as S here ; Hkl. as S.

11. 11-13. NOTES. u
f erring rf\ %^il\ as ^^
maffis S//riacuin,^' after De DIeu (in loc), wlio regards
it as " vere Sijriacxim^'' and r^v i >A\ as ''
GhaldaicumP
13. -^.vl] After this word, \^ (cursive, but prima manu) is interlined.
A\_.t_wA\r«'] Correct A\-.i-iji\f^ = dt'TeiTras, the translator having
taken az^retTra? (= 'AvTtVa?) for a verb. So in S ; d I need the same
emendation, but np give the true reading. The verb is now and then
found in like sense in Psh. [e.g. Mt. xii. 19, = ipii^oi, as also Hkl.); and
so in Hxp., Esai. 1. 5, = a^-rtXeyw, LXX.
This is another striking coincidence between S and S. It is hardly
possible that two independent translators should have hit on A>-.T-4>A>r^

as a rendering for avreiTras. The verb is not a familiar one, as is shown

by the fact that it has been misread by our scribe, and by two scribes
of 2. It would have been more obvious to use A.j..ncvA Axi-tap^, as Psh.
and Hkl. do for avTenrelv, Acts iv. 14; and Hkl. again, Lk. xxi. 15 (the
only other example of avTemelv in N.T.).
K'scta-Doo] The prefix is supported only by two inss. (see note on
Greek text) : we ought to read .so csm as 5).
perhaps ,

A_^.i A_^^] These words [rather A_a A-^^ia = , avrl (rather inrep)
Tj-avTos (or TrdvTojvy] seem at first sight to be meant to represent 'AvrtVa?,
treated as a significant appellation rather than a proper name ; as S gives
K'xjL. = 'AttoXvcov, ix. 11, where S is content to transliterate the Greek:
and in my Memoir, Transactions, R.I. A., vol. xxx, pp. 397, 407, I have
so explained it. Yet .
°\ \ t>, rather than A-^jin, would be the proper
equivalent of avri in this sense.
If this were so, the words atretTras [/cat] 6 jxdpTv^ fxov 6 mcTTos would
be I'epresented twice over,
(a) rSli-SajcrxSO . i \ ..1 p^.ictaJMO Av^'UM^ri'

(5) rduso-iCtiin ..a.JL>i r^.iCT3.oo ^.^[.1] A_2[^.S>3

— and we should have to suppose, cither, (i) a deuterograph (or double

rendering) on the part of the translator, in doubt whether to read af^retTras

as a verb or a noun : or (ii) a conflation, due to a Syriac scribe who

interpolated S from S, — or who perhaps, finding (b) in his text, borrowed
(a) from % and placed it on his margin, wdience it was transferred by a
subsequent scribe to the text.
Hypothesis i would be admissible as a solution of the problem, failing
a better one.
In favour of ii is the parallel fact that one of the Mss. which contain
the Poc. Epistles (Amsterdam 184) has Harkleiau renderings written on
4;j NOTES. 11. 10-1 1.

^ cuaoJ^^.i] Note that S usually renders Iva by simply, while

.t

S habitually marks the final sense of the conjunction by prefixing rf\ \ .K',
which is also the usage of Hkl., but not of Psh. In S, r!li.A_.r^ occurs
in this sense, xiii. 13; else only = ws (iii. 21, and xviii. 6). We have
^.^-•K' = TTws, iii. 3.

^-j-iJaa-..] So S always (absoL), even before a numeral, for pi.

(anarthrous) of rjix.epa and so too Psh. sometimes
; but else, r<'iv»o_» :

(em])/iat., as Psh. usually), ii. 13, ix. 6, x. 7, xi. 6. In tliese four places S
agrees; —a notable coincidence: whereas here (and xi. 3, 11) it gives
r^-soo-. (not found in S ; once only. Gal. iv. 10, in Psh. N.T. ; but some-
times in Hkl. and Hxp.) —never > irajo-..

11. icTiJ = dSLKrjdrj'] S, Ao^^. Usually ^m in pe. = ipit,(ii (so 4 Kin.

xiv. 10, Hxp.): elsewhere in S and S, and Psh. N.T., it is found only in
aph. —
So, vi. 6, and tlu'oughout S, icnK' = dSi/cw, (excejjt xxii. 11 [bis)
where see note); and so in Psh. and Hkl. once, Lk. x. 19. Hence it
follows that ien {pe.) = dSt/cou/iai, as here; but this meaning is unrecorded
in the Lexicons. S varies in its rendering of dSt/cw : see note on xi. 5.
rdi_LiA\ = Seurepou] S and % agree in rendering only here,
this
XX. 6, XX. 14, and xxi. 8, — the four places where the " second rfe«^/i" is
spoken of, —a signal instance of their close affinity. Note that rih\ccia
(<Li-i_iA\ occurs twice in Aphraates (Demonstr. vii. 25 ; viii. 19). Yet, as
Parisot points out (Frcic/., cap. in, p. xliii), he may have derived the
phrase from the Targums. Elsewhere, S always uses ^'i^.t, and S
(except xix. 3, where ^lAx.i = advb. Sevrepov) r:li_.iA\. In Psh. N.T.
^»A>.t is generally found, and likewise in O.T. ; KliJ-i^ and rili-.ii\

nowhere in N.T. ; the former now and then, but the latter seldom (if ever),

in O.T. But in Hx^i. and Hkl. rcl3L_.-iA» is frequent.

On examining Ceriani's photozincographic reproductions of the
Ambrosian Mss. of the Psh. and Hxp. O.T., I find many instances of
r^.i...iA\ in the latter, but none of ri'.i-Lii\. In the former, " second" is
not once rendered r<li_.-iA> in the Book of Genesis; twice rt'y i^ (vi. 16;
xxxii. 19); usually ^-iA^.i or pdi'uuri'.
Probably rdi_.iAi is a formation of the later Syriac, and = -_»'iA>.i

exactly, as expressing the ordinal while r^\'t iA\, in the four places cited
;

(cp. also Eccl. iv. 15, Psh.) means " repeated" (in order), " succeeding"
(as scciindiis) rather than (numerically) "second"; —so in Psh. the title
rifloo-saj ^ih\ for Deuteronomy. If so, Schaaf {^s.v.) is wrong in pre-
y 2
I. I7-II. 10. NOTES. 42

in S as in Psh. O.T. (= Iir2i6), not N.T., nor in Hkl. ; S, here and

usually, gives participle.
20. Note that the stop before ^ ocn-.A>-»r<' is a scribe's error.
S, ».jcn-.A\jr^.
-_iJir<'] S prefers to represent the copula by tlie

personal pronoun (enclitic), or to omit it.

II. 1. Ax < . -. = ip yu-ecrai] Here only in S: nowhere in S rare in ;

Psh. N.T. ; rarer in Ilkl. ; but used = eV, 2 Pet. ii. 8 (Poc. and Hid.).

2. i>_*,-^] More correctly A\_.-J33, = Aorf f<V-=a, which S gives.

So r^<-j^ {pc^n ^^ to be written, iii. 8, vii. 9, xv. 8.

^ OCT' > «^ ' = eaurou's] So in S usually, as in Psh. : S, ^QcnA ^ cv-j en

here and elsewhere, as Hkl.

5. Ax r. c\ , — e/c7reVrw/ca9] Lit., i^e/3Xy]drj? (as Mt. viii. 12 (Psh.): cp.
P °^r*f = cK/SaXe, xi. 2 /«//'. S has A\JL%j ,
probably reading TreVrw/cas (see
note on Greek text).

^-..-UKta = €t Se] In iv. 4, &c., ^-..i ]3i'Gceded by o, where no Se

corresponds in the Greek, is obelized in Ms. ; see note on Greek text.

rdir^ = iav ijirjj So verse 22, also (= et /atj) verse 17, and else-
where; but also ._^^_rd\r<' sometimes for et jxr]. S here (and usually) writes
rdA «j^) £^s Hkl. ; Psh. varies.
6. A\-j~ij»] Present, = A>-ir^ rduib = /xicrer?, as %.
7. A-Lixjsj — Xeyei] Except in this recurring sentence, S makes
A_L» = XaXw, and ij=»3f<' = Xeyw : us does S, here and uniformly.
8. KIjujjq = Kal ^w^] Read rdj-wa (as S) = koI eCfjcrev. Cp. iii. 1.

9. rd..ia_. (f^is)'] For the more usual rd.>.-iocTx.* ; so also iii. 9. S gives
the longer form here; but at iii. 9 [_d p ] not I n~\ the shorter.
10. r^^ijiA-^ik' = 6 StajSoXo?] So S uniformly, as in Psh. ; and so S
here, and xx. 10: but in the other three places where 8. occurs in Apoc,
S has r<' \ 1 -ni-sj , which is frequent in Hkl. ; never found in Psh.
rir^ii.T = /SaXXeti^] 2, o-jLjssiiaA . S often prefers to represent
the infinitive thus, especially when a purpose is indicated, by a fut. with
.1 prefixed ; while S renders by infin. with A prefixed, as here, — as S does
in ordinary cases ; c.[/. in the earlier part of this verse.
(<Li-z.a-=i_u di>_L.3 = (jivXaKTJvl So (but without A\ ~») xx. 7
i but ;

xviii. 2 (the only remaining instance of (j). in Apoc), r^ixioj^j as ;

also %, which gives K'AxioA^ i\_i.= here and xx. 7, as Hkl. usually does.
Psh. generally uses instead r^'i-isor^ .=> ; but r<ljLj.cv-i %t (without b\-tjs) —
(f)vXaKrj, Ilebi'. xi. 30.
41 NOTES. I- 13-17.

r<Li_ii_3 = via) aj^Opainov'] S, rdJtJri's cnxjs (as Psli. and Hkl.,

Mt. viii. 20, &c.) ;
— better, foi- S rather renders avdpamq). Cp. xiv. 14
(the only other instance of utos dudp. in Apoc), where the same difference
recurs. So Hxjx renders as 2, Ezek. ii. 1, &c. ; Dan. vii. 113 : Psh. as S,
in Ezek. ; in Dan., ^_i_iJr<' i-s.

ri^c^r^=7ro8'rjp7)'\ So Hos. iii. 4, = n2S* (Psh. : alsoHxp. [Theodot.]).

2 gives (<'"i.ic\_a LXX, Exod. xxviii.
here; and so Hxp. renders Tro8y]pr}<; of
27 [31] (= ^^2S}, and Ezek. ix. 2 (= DHD). The latter passage seems
to have been in St. John's mind here. Observe how the rendering of S
brings out the priesthj aspect of Him whose appearance is described.

r<'usor< — i,a)i'r]v'] So xv. 6 and so Psh., Ezek.

;
ix. 2 (i_oor^),

Mt. iii. 4. 2 has ^-l_ic\\ here (wrongly taken as pi. by De Dieu) and
.j2ajo\ \ji, jsor^es\^, xv. 6. So relio\, ..x_iq\, Ezek. and Mt. as above
(Hxp. and Hkl.).
15. KlxJ-a-l] Not elsewhere found; nor recorded in Lexx. : S has

>jx5»3.i = TTevvpcDfiepo)'] S treats this participle as relating to

t follows the same reading (see note on Greek text) and

XOi^KoXi.fidi'w.

construction, but renders by ^aaaljtjss.i For >_mi.=»3, cp. xvi. 8 (>_jjlJ), .

also xvi. 9 (rdsao-u), and notes; see also note on vii. 16,

16. pdjjoi] (i) By error, for r^^iJj = /3o/x<^ata ;

j^i'obably a gloss (cp.

Eph. vi. 17, Tr)v p-d^acpav tov IIveu/AaTos) transferred into the text of the
Syriac ; not of the Greek, for ofeta (fem.) would forbid TTvevyua, whereas
both Syr. nouns are fem. S renders by rd^-i-ob (which is common in
(ii)

Psh., and habitual in Hkl.) here and throughout: S elsewhere always

by rdsiJj which in Psh. is not rare in O.T., and in N.T. = p-d^atpa, as
,

Mt. X. 34 ; cp. also 2 Pet. ii. 12 (Poc), where it = aXwo-ts.

cn^Ui> = Tj 6^1% avTov\ Not elsewhere in S. 2 (which renders

by K'A»r«L^ here, as Hkl., Joli. xi. 44) uses rihw-aa, iv. 3 only, for opao-is.
It occurs Lk. xxiii. 48 (Psh. and Hkl.) = Beojpia: 2 Pet. ii. 8 (Poc. and
Hkl.) = /BXejJLixa.

r^jcsi-i.] The ptcp. following is fem., here and in t (thougli

the verbs are different) ; whereas elsewhere neither version treats -i. as
fem., —a notable coincidence. But while S, consistently, writes the next
word OT \ t M , S has col^.i rSlLo-u.

17. i-iariliJiA = Xeyojj/] This gerundive use of infinitive is frequent

F
I. 10-13. NOTES. 40

10. ojot=> = eV UvevjjLaTi] S, rdwoisj.S (with Psh.) prefers staf. ahsol. in

rendering anarthrous nouns : S (with HkL) indiscriminately uses emphat.
re* -I T-3.T-M.i] S, rdijiio ; hut ot-s.T^s [inarg. of n, (j^rima manuj].
Note that Psh. writes as S, Jt.= .t-m ; likl., Jt-.t .i_m.

11. .1
^ 1 \ ..r^ = g] This pronoun so used (es2:)ecial]y in plural) is

characteristic of S ; as likewise of Poc, and of Phx. S (though here

:

it has .1 r£^a am = o) habitually uses n ^-lAos or .i ^cv^cn which are ;

rare in S, but frequent in Hkl., and in Hxp.

A>_iV-v>] So Sn. Not preterite, but = ^rC rS'i-M, which S dip give.
r^jic\:s3\] So ii. 8 (\ for .so) : cp. r<'.T_^ii»3\ , iv. 3 ; riLn\ , vi. 12.

rc^ I n,j\ . . . jaocv^a-Jvyi.^] C}). ii. 12, rdio^i.^ ; iii. 14, '«^- " -i -rf^
12. ^<\\yS .t^ . . . . ^\A&m = eVecrT/3ei//a .... eTricTTpe'i/ias] S renders
inconsistently here : S has h\ . '<°>A\r^ in both cases (better). For v>.^cn
(= (TTpe<j)0), transitive) see xi. 6. Cp. Mt. xii. 44, Lk. i. ofi, &e. (Psh. and
Hkl.), and 2 Pet. ii. 21, 22 (Poc. and Hkl.), where it = ini.\_vTro-~\(7Tpe<f>w,

intrans., as here; also Esai. xlv. 13 (Phx. and Hxp.). For _a2^^.^ in this
sense, see Job xxiii. 9 (Psh.); xxx. 15 (Hxp., = eVtcrTpet^o/xai, LXX);
Lk. ii. 43 (Hkl., := vTroaTpi^w) : it usually = TreptySaWw (see iii. 5 infr.).
-^.TiTiA = eiSeVai (for ySXeVetj^)] S renders r^v-»Ai^, literally.
klLc] Not as S with prefix A ; see note on verse 3, and cp. 20.
.1 rii-.!^ = T7Tts] 2, .1 r<li-.r^ och here and elsewhere (but see
,

note on vei-se 7), as Hkl. usually.

^jAio = \v)(yia<;'\ Note the stat. ahsol. {cifler cardinal number;
but cp. verse 20 {his), ii. 1); also xi. 4 ; a form not found in Psh., nor
recorded in Thcsmir. Sijr.: but for to)v \v\vlS>v (verse 13) ri'i>"ij.i33s ; and
so verse 20 i^his), ii. 1. S has ri'Axvi-sj throughout.
13. .t K'Av.a^. , . *yi -)] So S (as Hkl. mostly), here and throughout,
except xix. 17 S elsewhere always uses the word
: in slal. conslr., with
jDrefix -.=), or without it (as Psh., Mk. vi. 47, &c.).
.1 r^4»o_33.i vy^pC*] Lit., (OS o/xoiw/xa (with gen.), — for o/xotoi' (with
dat.); cp. Ezek. i. 5, 22, 26, x. 1, (Psh. and Hxp.). So S in most cases, or
without v>_.»<', or with ~s or .t instead (i. 15, iv. 7, ix. 7). S rendei's
exactly, A rdiJa.i.T ,
here and usually, as Psh. N.T., and Hkl. ; but some-
times as S (e.y. ix. 7, but see note there). S also (see iv. 3) uses A^clso.t
(stat. constr.) without .t or v»._.r^ (cp. Lk. iii. 22, Psh., not Hkl.) : again
(iv. 6) .t riliiao.T «^_.r<'; again, scunetimes as 2. See iv. 7 fur variety of
rendering.
39 NOTES. I. 6-9.

ix. 13, 2 Tim. iii. 15; as also in Hxp., Dan. i. 2, 1 [3] Esdr. i. 39, &c.
again = lepaxtKo?, 1 [3] Esdr. iv. 54, v. 4:4, — cp. Act. iv. (3 (Hid.). Note,
that 1 [31 Esdr. is Syro-Hexaplar, though printed in Walton with Psii.

from the Bodleian Mss., Poc. 391 (a.d. 1614), and Or. 141 (a.d. 1627). It

is not fomid in the older Mss. of Psh.

r^-n ^ V ^ T*^-" \ V \ — et5 Tov^ aiwvas tcov alcLvcov'] So 2 [_d ',
hut I
p
point both words as pi.]. Elsewhere S always renders this phrase by
. .
~n \ •< -n\ V \ (as Psh.); S usually as here (as also Hkl.).
7. .T , gjcn ^-iJLip^ = otrti^e?] So S : nowhere else in S, wdiich uses

.1 »_i.l_.r^, for oiTiz^e?: S usually gives .t

^ i ir ir^ , a-icb when the antece-
dent denotes persons. So Hkl., Act. ix. 35,

.ji^TJ .... w*cDQixi.t] Cp. Psh., and Hxp. [Aquila and Theodot.],
in Zech. xii. 10 (tlie passage here followed): also Psh. and Hkl. in

Joh. xix. 37 (Zech. quoted), for i^.t ; in Mt. xi. 17, for xsA.
.nr.\ k] So S [h, which begins here; but A^, d I 'ii\.

8. ^h\^r^ rilir^] Note that here, and in the parallel, verse 17, S and 2
express the substantive verb; but S only (not S) in xxi. 6, xxii. 13.

1 1 \yr^:%^ S om. prefix.

9. In this verse occur the first substantial differences between S and 2,

both as to underlying Greek text, and as to rendering.

^ a-^.^A\<\-i. T-=J = av-yKOLVci)i'o<; v/xwi''] Lit. uios KOivajvov vfjiu)v :

2, , o «^^ -! i^^Amxi, = Koivayvo? vficou. Here (i) the rendering of S is

more idiomatic: cp. (in Psh.) for like renderings of Greek compounds of

<Tvv, Lk. i. 58 ((Tuyyei'ijs) ; Act. xiii. 1 [<7vvTpo<^o'i) ;

Phil. iv. 3 (cru^vyos).

It seems, however, that ^_a_^A>c\_ai>a_i. i^ would be more consistent with

analogy, (ii) Apparently S read /coij^wi'os (with nuiny mss.), for a-vjK. of
S ; — cp. Adler, N. T. Vcrsioues Si/r., p. 78, on the lack (as he wrongly
supposes) of " Harkleian accuracy" in this, (iii) S and S agree, against
all else, in inserting vfxSiv.

rdJ-_lQr^L=] S is supported by S dip, against all or nearly all

else, in omitting K'^AO-aJjao^o after this word ; but as w ins. it, it ought
no doubt to be restored to the text of S. See note on Greek text.
V n T . -.-^ = rrj iv 'iTjcroi)] X agrees (against all else) in the former
prefix : but differs in supporting the addition XpLcrTcp.
j»CLa3-\°>] S writes this word here, as in supei'scription, with the
tei'minatlm ^ ca , and [_dlp; not «.] with r^ after ,^.
I. 2-6. NOTES. 38

.1 > I \cn ^CTiJ-^ = ocra] So S [(^ fp ;

but /" with * Ijeforc . Vf"

which word I cm.]. For this rendering, not elsewhere used in S (yet see
ii. 24), cp. t, ii. 24, xiii. 15, &c. ; and Hid., Mt. vii. 12, Act. iv. 28.
3. ocn f<lji\_3C\_^ — /xaK-ctpios] So S uniformly (as Hkl.) : nowhere
else in S; see on xiv. 13, and cp. xx. G.

A ^i_l^ .... 1 ^ s m T.] Note that it is not the usage of S I

to prefix A to the object (other than a person) of .s^n t but in S. as ;

in Hkl., it is employed indiscriminately after \-\-i it is seldom if : ,

ever used in S, but usually in 2 (as sometimes in Hkl.). Cp. the parallel
verses, xxii. 7, 9, 18, (S and S).
In general, the use of A as j^refix of the object is habitual in !£ (as
in Hkl.), excej^tional in S (as in Psh.).

rij_=j\ i -
\^ ocp = 6 yap Kacpos'] Pron. for art. similarly verse ;

5 (tef): usual in 2 and Hkl., but rare in S and Poc, as in Psh. Cp. the
parallels (to this verse) in xxii. 10 and (to verse 5) iii. 14. ;

4. rdAjJt. = elprjvr]'] CjJ. vi. 4 (the only other occurrence of elprjvr) in

Apoc), whore 2 renders as here, but S has kIsiA-i,. The latter is
usually found in Psh., and also uniformly in Poc. the former in Hkl. :

Similarly, in Plix. we find rc'_'»iA_r, for dprjvrj ever3where, while Hxp.

has "^^ • "

1 om] Note that here, and in verse 8, this equivalent for 6 is

prefixed, as in 2, to every member of the sentence ;

whereas in the
parallel passage, iv. 8, S prefixes it only to the first, 1 (as here) to each
of the three. Cp. also xi. 17, xvi. 5.

^_iao] 2 oni. prefix here: also before ^ .^jjk', verse 7.

5. rdJ_i_.i] Nowhere else in S: in 2, only vi. 15 \_ln\ but not d J)],

in which place S has r<lr-.i , which, conversely, S gives here ;
(note that
rf\ T "i of X. 11 is a misreading, [of 2 I alone]). In Psh. N.T., only
Lk. xvili 18 ; but frequent in Hkl., Hxp., and Plix.
K'Tio . . . ^a_ur<lso.t ocn] S and S here agree against the other
authorities, translating as if the Greek were 6 ayaTTwv .... /cat Xuwi', (for
dat.).

r^ii.o] S points pCii-o .

(). k'Avj-icyx^ = [epdv'\ Or lepaTiKrjv. So %. Here again S and }:i

agree against all else, which read l£pel<; or -drevpa. The adj. r<li_icn^

does not occur in Psh., O. or N. T. : but in Hkl. is found = tepo?, 1 Cor.

 ( 37 )

NOTES.

,S UPER8 CRIPTION.
A heading almost identical with tliis is prefixed to S \_flj} ; but
not d ; 11 has lost its first leaf] ;
but it omits r^r ..x-p , and substitutes
ri'cTiAri' ^-sn for pStaon ,ODQi\.*p^ .v^ before ^ja^ri\jSijs [jsicj.

^ c\.sn \'\\ Cp. verse 9. S writes with pi* after ^.

r!'i\iv^] The point over i is omitted in Ms.
cTx.\] So S [/^; but tVa-i ])].
i-Da-a] So S [/' but i-cw o; i / f\.
I. Note that the text of these eight verses is substantially (in
1—8.
verses 1, 3, and 6, absolutely) identical with that of 2. On the one
hand, it shows peculiarities of that version foreign from the usage of S
elsewhere on tlie other, the differences between the two texts, whether
;

as to diction, or as to the underlying Greek, are few and trivial, such

as are to be expected in two independent copies of the same text. See
following notes for details. Probably the scribe of our Ms. had before
him an exemplar which had lost its first leaf, and borrowed these verses
and the heading, from a copy of S.
1. Cp. this verse with its j^arallel, xxii. G, on the following points:
oaA_..T {tcry] This separate mode of rendering tlie possessive
pronoun by A_..i with suffix, elsewhere exceptional in S (as in Psh. and
Poc), but liabitual in 2 (as in Hkl.), is uniformly used in verses 1-8;
and the proper rendering, by suffix alone, takes its place for the first time
in verse 9.

^^
1 icn] Here and throughout the eight verses (see 2, 3, 4, 7),
^ Q-im, (_i._icn, and ^-jlActs ai'e employed according to the usage of S
(and Hkl.), where the usage of S would lead us to expect \ »r^ (see
^^
i

note on verse 11), or Klia (as xxii. 6).

ff^\ = Set] Nowhere else in S (see on iv. 1): uniformly in %;

frequently in Psh. and Hkl.
 (
;3« )

ABBEEVLVTIONS AND CONTRACTIONS USED IN THE FOLLOWING NOTES.

S, The Syriac Version of the Apocalypse, as printed in this book from the Crawford Ms.
S «, (in chap, vii.) The fragment of same (chap. vii. 1-8), contained in the Nitrian Ms.,
Brit. Mus. Add. 17193, fo. 144!°; for test of which see page 35.
2, The Syriac Version of the .Apocalypse printed by De Dieu (1627), and in the Paris and
London Polyglots and subser^nent editions of the Syriac New Testament. I liave
used all the available authorities for this version, distinguishing them as follows :

d, The Dublin Ms. (Trinity College, B. 5, 16, Ussher's), written a.b. 1625;
incdited ; complete.
/, The Florence Ms. (Library nf S. Marco), said to have been written 1582 ; now
missing, and only known in the fragment (superscription and ihap. i. 1, 2)
by Adler, Versiones Si/r.. p. 78.
printed
I, The Leyden Ms. (Cod. Scalig. 18), probably of late 16th century; the copy
whence De Dieu derived his text complete. ;

n, The Nitrian Ms. (Brit. Mus. Add. 17127), written A.n. 1088; ineditcd has lost ;

ff. and 83,

1 so that verses 1-6 and 6, 7 and part of 8, chap, xiv,
of chap, i,

are wanting :text (mixed with Commentary) otherwise complete down to

xiv. 11, after which verse omissions occur, increasing so rapidly in frequency
and extent that of the last six cliapters but fourteen verses in all are given.
p, The Paris Polyglot text, repeated by Walton ; derived in whole or in part from
a Ms. or Mss. now unknown, but certainly distinct from all the above.
Hkl. The Harkleian Version of the New Testament
White's edition (1778-99) for Hebr. : ;

28 to end, Bensly's (1889).

xi.

Hxp. The Syro-Hexaplar (in some Books properly Syro-Tetraplar) Version of the Old
Testament (LXX).*
Phx. The fragmentary Version of Esaias (LXX), preserved in Brit. Mus. Add. 17106,
printed by Ceriani in Monumenta S. i. supposed to be part
et P., tom. v. fasc. ;

of the translation made by Polycarpus

Philoxenus of Mabug. It
in a.d. 508, for
includes only xxviii. 3-17, xlii. 17 xlix. 18, Ixvi. 11-23. —
Poc. The Version of the Four Minor Catholic Epistles, first edited by Pococke, in 1630, and
printed in the Polyglots, &c.
Psh. The Peshitto Version, of Old and New Testaments.f
The appended initials, A.E. J., H.J. L., distinguish the Notes suggested by the Rev.
A. E. Johnston and the Rev. H. J. Lawlor, respectively.

* For the earlier Books e.xtant of this Version, I have used the printed texts of Ceriani (Genesis; 1863}
Lagarde [Exodus, Numbers, Joshua, 3 and 4 Kings; 18S0 also the posthumous reissue of the same, with Genesis,
:

Judges, and Ruth, by Rahlfs, 1892: and 1 [3]&rfcas; 1861), and Skat-Rordam [Judges a.ui Ruth 1861): for ;

the rest, Ceriani's photographic facsimile edition of the Ambrosian Ms., C. 313 inf. testing by it the printed texts ;

of Bugati (Daniel and Psalms 1788 and 1820), Norberg [Jeremiah and Ezekiel; 1787), and Middeldorpf (remaining
;

Prophets, Job, and Solomon 1835). ;

t I have used Walton's Polyglot, and Lee's editions; and (for N.T.) Schaaf's, with occasional reference to
Widraanstad's.
 ( 35 )

APPENDIX

The following is a fragment of the version above printed, contained in the Ms. Add. 17193
(British Museum), in which it is No. 34. See Wright's Catalogue, vol. ii, p. 992.

Fo. 14 v", line 12.

VII. 1 ^_330

r«LArJl_L_SO r^ s. ->'ir^ h\ .V—m >i \ p^.icn iA\„r3

.r<.i^\r^ A_^ rcLwoi . -i t < rdl.i pcLmoi v -"ir^\

3 r<\ . i^Kta . rdsa i \o rr^s.irglX ^ oioo-i.t ^ocrxA

x<\ -Ar^o . rt'.si.JuA riXci rJl^irdl ..^cnd>
r^ooArS'.i wtcno.t n s \ -po^x-sj-i.t rdso.T.!^ f^\ \ .^\
i r^2a_>a>_ui r<li_iJL2fl ^\.^JM Ji.o .
^ ocp .
'^ v Av_i_3 q

^aaJ_^ ^in ^ > °> \r-i rf s. -I'ir^o ^ i s-iHrg'o K'rJlio

5 «<.locn_».T cnAv_3T_x, ^_so . A-»r<'i m ir^.i K'iv.s'i-i.

^
— ^^ — ^
cnAv.=)i_i, ^-SO . ^-i.SkAri' . -i n . T i T.ri'l oaAvjai-X, J .

7 .^ I "> \r^ . -I . . ^ Q s -n T,.i cniv-aij:. ^jsa . . » °> \r<'

^

>n_» .2lXoCV->i cn^vrjijc. ^^33 . . <\\^ -

-< - .,^^Acv_=>\.t

E 2
APPENDIX AND NOTES.
 32

. ] mo]^ A-.Q_»o ]Lm-,^ 1i.Q_.AjAZj 1i^2_.|]o lAjoa^[jAX]

[^ ^-.tnoAjjlj . ] ^ol^ ]i .n fjj

. 1, . ^ nn ]ioaJlo lAXI

[
1A]XZ ^oc7u.Aj1 IJ] . OTi^i^ ^ . . n? 6] XU->

[ Ir-"]!-* Icn^ pK. . 'U-ijT) i>uOJo l^rio ]^] IAXZ

[ ] iijIojJlo . IcrvH^ J ]t^a-.r^ Ua? U-i-Loo lijail-o

"tci^' |jj.DOjo ]j?(na\\o : ] 1 >jO> \-^ . i'-Ok.^o V^'^'^ *-* m^I?

. 1cn^> lA.a-.fjD U.A^ • lAj-JL-K.oJ IjCTi "IZIqjlXD i^oroo ^Zi^o

. '^ ^ '^.w^kIDO . ^ ^LD IojO U-i_kk1D0 "U-6-"0 V-O? .£DQ_l_£L^JI3l

!;_.? ^ vAlDj . 1a^ ]J

r^ 'Ui-.-y Ynm^ :>q1 ] [ .
J

15 .-.jlD IcruiP . I n'^,0 i-^^\P ] .pQ V,:^Q-» o.»_i_^> lA.«_ipO

lo;^k) lil] r-T^ 'Q-fe^? : ]t^i^^ 1r4»lo "*^f:S^

^t^^L.^ . ]j^Ld ] n "U'^j? .

'^,
.? U-" ^ ^oio °-H° * vPOT-—-"->-•

. -r^SDJO l/icijAijo 'Jj_2l1.q_.j Ij'v^ wj-L-.? ooon n<^ . I ,ajai ^^Ij . >:Dons .o

25 ^[iDaJ^^ii ^5o .l-iJj Aj^o1 "U.1jil£> ^5o .]n A.. ^Jo -Ijctlcd ^^5o .l-w-ilD

Va^ ]_.^^j ^]^£i-^ ^'y . 6iAlD ilho (TLO i^cnAjj ,-ln2l : 1Aj_l[>jOJ]

Uj^j Aj-ri ^ (Tima-^ vjj_,Ak5? . jj-.-ilo ^j-cd [. .

.] ^^ •]-'<t\] ] [.oo]

. lOi^LO \-^^-i l^Q-^O .Uj-LId i<ljulD IjCTLCDO . V>j-LLD Ul mlf) V^O; ._.on[Q_K.')]
[ptfjjji]^ ^ octa-3 ^_»am.T .rf^XM ri'n jA>rcL.i:i Klniv^ [^i^\A.5aA "^i-i-

j-AjaAri' rclj>..i.^ .
^ Q-x-LyjQptf'i r^Sri \^>-a ^s ^ocn [^ ' ''^ \.^^-^]

[pCrc^J.iao ^
i °v \r<' r^s, -lirC jaa_jL_Qa_^T_&.to -\o ^i\JLQ fK'rcSaJJsa^o]

Kl^O K'r«::5a j^-rs'iK'a ^ i "tNrif ri'AvJL rt' »» i \ T .to ^ju.iri[i>,^v.2k \i^o]

r^\ t 1*73 . rcLiLJL=oA>0 ^^TLJL . r<'rdi_2._i3 cn_3 ivjri'i .- • ' •

\ "" ^ *^ "^

y-^T fn s K'ixoiM^'o .^^>JLo p^p«li«i\Ai\ . r«lJO_i_ni ^.t

—no a_o TJ=o .1 __cv_i_Li^i o r;:" »_* i\_i h\ r^h\ o .i cn_oo o . ^ *^ y o

rf^ A . T-io . I -a OT.=> iv.* rdS3 O i \ \ -33 1 ^. s. -| T, ^J^yi T-jj

^-.^ftlio r^Ll_i_i_»0 .riL±_J_iJ3 A> o ^ i s -iHp^ r<'rdA_a_n cn_3 Av..r^.i

^ t T , r^A\r<ll_ao .^^i^o . - T «v» »- r^h\Cth^r^a . . v -I'i r^n

. 1 s IT ^.^n .t_M r<lD cv-i.l ^ cv I \ ^.ao K" . ^ on v ^ -^ t r^in .i aa.» o

eta_3 Av..r^.t . ri'^l-* T-S»3 r<L.i T_i-fla_a_\r<l=) i>_.r<lJC\_. AA.'rJj t

^__.i\'ii>o ^—»i lYi s r^^c\h\r^a K'iv-lAxo ^ i ^ ~aA> K'pdA-a-o

T t» s A\A>—I. r<'A> Q oo—oo o

.T .—i^ -I T o ^ .i f» s r<'A\ k1_1_^ o

AA-iq.-T ^ fw V T At ^JS3 .T_M . ^ A) O-i .1 KlX-i.T-n ,,^1 \ \-jQK'

A\_.f<'.i . f^A> 1 »T-sq .j3oa_oa_2k rd-a Av_.r^_ia_. _=3i^_^(<'o

^ i\_\ &> o ^_.i\ rdia ^ M rdA_»_i_a) . i_flQ_^"i ^ p«'rtJLa_o cn_3

.en r^A\r<Li_ao .r<l.i_2bd> ^.T r^h\a^r^ . rd-io 1 n.i ^_<-i ^o

»_».T • .om .r^.-icn r^lcnO—i Ti—l-r. oq_« f<'i> O .1 cti_00 o

1] "-n T-sio—MP ^ 1 °> \r<f ^_."-ti> _*A\J33.T ,_a^ \^^ o rf.i n^m ^;^\_Sk

^^vA i\ o rir^Ti T *yi ».) o ^ 1 <S \f<' ^i b\ ^

' " A* . p«liJri.^A>_a

. r^ T *n » o . I s -I T Q ^^rdibo rd^Ar^ XoO-aVin .^i^o

r<l_i.cn . pC T 1 .T-Q r:L_MOT-lo p^i —a—\o pd_=)r<LA p<L_»*_=> CV_i.

.^_x_:np^o ^ I "Wp^ ^ I \ •n s ti \ s \o ,—av-A_a_=3Q

.0 — —a—^^ => -^i—fips PC* I \ M .i 5^ r^-\l—l p^i—n.T A ^

 [This and the ensuing- pages of the MS. contain

the rest of the New Testament, ending with the

Epistle to the Hebrews, of which the latter part is

wanting, two leaves having disappeared. The last

leaf of the MS., however, is preserved, and is occupied

by — (;"), an enumeration of the sections, canons, &c.,

of the whole Book ; and {v"), the scribe's concluding

note. These are as follows :—

 29 19—21.

r<'A>cv I -I 1.1 rcl=ji\_^n ^^la Arty i -=>oi<

sAvJ-iW r^caXr^ "'c^ .K'iicn

^.^n
<J3-,^\o

r^h\a n
^^^ n s
-=3oA>

1 T<Lfia-i_o i.T\ t 1 _=3oi>

.lit r^ r^a\ T.» .TJi :• .-Jt,."i_QA\-i -a O i> f<ll-..T-nO

. K'.T-M-ifl r<ll r^ ri*^ r^ ri'cn 12

Ai\r<'a ._i_S3_s^ w*i_^^a

nLirf .031 n s vy*r«' ^' ^ ^^ 13

I .jifl .t coA\Q -I I \y . _i.-C\_T_. rSL1.2a.T-n .oif> KliK'o _aAr^

.rc!aiAcvi-o ri'-.icvx.o .rcL.iwK'a

.>cocuTaC\A ^^Ta^lX ^^cn.-iCvAy u

rdJC->.%j3 AV K'Ocp.T rC'l 1 \

\^ A s ,^ cti_i_LA CX-Jt. rC'o ca_i

..^vA^ ]^ii\=0 .rd»_ii.l KlDQxn

rt^Xa^Bo rCJi\o : . r<'^\-l_.T.2oA is

•:• .i -1 \ r^T_^A\_^ .j-mJl^o

A_^o rdjcHluO rS'rs^-ri ^O °

•: . pi'Ax CvA-is^"! w*.T n s o ^.^-.v^ii

t-ArdLsiA A\r-ui. .2wO-Z-. rOr^*" 10

•^T_n ^-lAo} .^,j\^-> .1 en Of} 1 .1

K'i n s. rdirS' pcLiri' . pcTix-i.^

.en m V o .T-.© .t .1 on A\_=)i_x. o

[This space in the MS. contains

.r<'T-»cTj_i r^i.^^ _a_^C\_JkO
the opening words of the Acts, with
• p^^ ^X^r^ pf^A.AO rdjjoio i-
superscription.]

. r^irs 'U=J3 rdi *^ ^n t .1 o

riLiJaj .-1 C» 10 K'ixrcli r<'cn^.io

r?ijf<' .icn th-n : .^.is^ps rdiji in

r^ivA-SO s ^n T. .i A «.
\

. rdj CD r<l=> i\.A .1 K*^ a_i_a_J .t

.>_>cn-i_l^ "n I tw Ki r<^\ ,r^i

.K'onAr^ —jCna \ s Tjlj-Dclj

^Jrs i^=i.=>3.T r!Ll_.p^O .rdicn is

 28

;!r<roora_l pdX r<lr«i_i> A_^ a . r^ii\ I ^ yi-Sa k'tjj (-S3 r^oco

r<'aaAr<'.t cn-i-Doicv-^o •: ^_soA\ r^i\_i_..'T.ia .» ^.1 r«lj3 CV_r,c\

.r<'aaa_i 02_= r<''USJf<'lo

. _cn_x_ia_x.S3_i_i w^cno.T -i vo kIa r<lJL_^_» en o . cn_3 ^\_» K* 22

I
nn-n T.n .^cnA^r^ ^ o \ \>. lO

5 rdjkAXo •: ^ Pen i A i s iva_= A^- OOp A_A T-j-wn^ r^oQ-lr^

riAo .^_siA> ri'ocn-i rdl li-sareAo .on W .en ^cnah\^r^

.r<'icpa_i ^ oooA rf s. -lAv-i t^s -)A\-=q rdA .r<'AvJL_..Ti»iAo 23

rC'i cn_oo f<lA o . rC^T *ri t.

icnJJSS r^cnAr^ r<l.i-iJ3.T \ \^n ii\^ cnivucuiz.^ .ocd ^ oicn-ii.t

*" \ V \ ^_^»cT2_aAj=»30 . ,^cn_i aa.yij.0 . enA\icTi-H<' ri'cnAr^.'t

i; , \ fn . \ 'i^ri'o : . i *71 \ s. ^jL.aAo3SOQ .r<'i^r<' .jCno^r;'24

rd^A-SJO . enicng \ -> risaSx-Sw

.lAvMa^il.A> crA ^dr\.i^ rel^irS'l

,_ojl_M ir\ i\_i rdl oo-A-s.-'i ^a 25

rdm .• wjQooi 7 V \ a-.Q »"> -jjA kA T «

\^ rd-iAA . r<lias>i.rdr3

.A_ii,_i-3 r<'OCTT?l\ -r»_.aa-.l onA ^__o^>i_«Jo .(.53^ Ktecn-i 26

T .Aj:5„_5^_=3 rdiri' f<'A\(<' r^OTO =

.VsoSOi^.l r^'T-n-.K'o K'AuiCVzax.^

r<dia i\j.i (-SoA -jcno-^o.^ . PCiMrCl^ Aa (S3A> K'ocn.l kAo 27

.K'Axolyno r^^Q-ii CWS3 i-n^io

^ n y^vA.i ^ 1 \ ir^ ,j:^ KlApi"

. I ^ tOjjQ •: r^x^r^i <ti.^A\a= 1 XXII

jcnol^i -oiua .Tis^Q-SoA i\J_Sk.i r^ I M . rt^ 1 >'<
r^ 1 ra.i K'icru

. p<'l I \ \^ vryK' r^i_.cn_a .^ r**

:r^i -I 1 Vl I t>r on I nOJt. ^^-03O .r«'T^ri'ia2

.r^icn_J A-j^ r«La-=oo rd^-S3

f^irSLSk 1 -> s 1 rdi-iii f^cn 1 n

>^3crx^ .A>i-> A_^.3Q .1 fvi s lAx

wjcnCV-^1 \yO .—.cnoirdA

..1 K'AxQ CWPglA
 27 xxi. 14—21.

:r<Ac0^o rs^-i i cw?30 kAcv^q

,030 >» » 1 T .T rfcnSn T. i cw s iA\

. 7^' Slj ^ ocn-L-:i o r^T_^A\_a

.mA \ V r<oao A\jr^ .. ; *n s. r^AwQ-* '*'^

*f • "• ^ 0<T)^\A^a

.CnicVJcAo »<'ivJ_..rS3\ CT»nT'73S>A •:• .r<lij_i^ K'A\CV^ en_.Avj»^:i

f^S -1 T. j_S»3 l_iJ K'AaK'o 9

vy_.r ^ oen-'*^ A\i(.1 «.i\ tf^' »j.^r<li-S3 '

.V -I T, . I \ -iai ^•icv_=\ .s -I T

vr^CU)r<' K'^ .i.=J3r<l^i -x^n S.

i; oojjjtjwo -^..^^r^ ^cdL oasaoio

.•^1 •Mpf .iS-Ttri'o rir<£Sn oaiosA r^icv-^^ wjjoi_3 . 1 \ \-=30pg'o 10

»<':»_.(<' r«lJC_ir^.1 r^h\-M(\ t -n -^

18 K'.tYi'aao.lO .t<'^r<ll2»3.1 cmiv.ri'l K'AviJ-i.T •fi \ T.-ioK' r<'Avjr_..T_o

r^ivX^U^JO en °> T J cnio-l-.t . r^CTX.\r<'

'^'r* (~'^ f^'i "fXJX^ t~^
.K'cnArS'l r<'AvwCVaJt,A> crA ix^rita u

rd^l^.l K'AxCV-^l K^ri cnicnOJO

pd°kr<l^.= .ri'i:\-l_..T:.'».l r<'ioi_z,i vryr^" . en 'S T.J vr«-_.r<' K*^ ! i n , »

i\_.r<'a .j»aAA^Qooij3."t rdi^n 12

^^•ii\io •: en °> T 1 rtf'ivj-sn.TJi i>jr<'o .rdsjia r^jui r^itM. crA

: rdJ.T-^TJa ivAAi.ia :
r^\\ <^ on A_2>.o . i tw s i A> r^ s.'i A\ okA

, • ' -r** r<la_«^vi ^ Ocra-»ca^q-I.O

KI^SoAmo irdrjcn.i ^KJ^ .sit .10° i.QQ.^lA^.t K'cn'71 T. ^ oen^^ptf*!

: ^ a-..TJ-^Q.^^y .ij.^.10 : f<Ac\i.r3 ^_S0 . A_. r^T_Da_*r^.T rdA^-aJL i3

K'TtWS.TJJ.t -KSwi^OOOTA -itMS lO

f.;^T tvi V A^'^iVii .;. JJO Q i\_l_n C\_. .r:'AvAi> rdi^iA\ rdi-sT-i^ ^o
.f<'i\AA> nl^iA> r<lii»i.A\ ^o
.^<'A^A(^^ ri^iA\ risTiiiO ^soo
 XX. 9 — xxi. 1.
20

.f<'cnAf<' ^2>3 rijLiai. ^ K'icvj

^ -'T " ' "^^n .^^O-jpc' i\J_^r<'o 10

»S3 ri'Avjkj-i.l cr)i\_iv-iJ .ri'A\.i_M K'Aoiiis jL^i^ri" ^ OCT" • '"\'7'

.rdJL^j p^ I -I lo r<'A\C\_«_M.T

pCIjAAo f<!2n.2>3_.r<' ^ an l^VXJO

^\-IV->JO •: -^ 1 *n \ s Ti \ s \ ii

y< ^ f<'aaAr<'i r<l.TJLSQ K'cn

.
^ ocn^n s. ri'i-i.o . r^ r \ i S -> ^.1 OCT) .cnA-in Av\ ^^i\a
. ^ oo cn-l en* .1 rdsii.. ^ a-iopo h\-o t-^ _. en d_a t^" -o .i_n

. ^ o en *y^ s. r^cnAr^ o en o KlA iA>r<'a . Pg* . *71 T.O rdiwir?^

4 ocpa . r^ctxAr^ ^_ocaA r^'oeruo K'^vjSoA ^VmQ .^ ocm A»Ai\Jt.r^ 12

^_aj re's ••73 1 A_^ r«ljjL_i_J

K'ocnJ KlA ri'AiCVSOO . ^ QcniA«"s

_Mir>_a(^r<' r<'i_ai_oo r«lji_ajr«'o

CULjie^^ri'o .f<ll_..ii ^enoAv^r^i

i\X\r^O •:• en i °>r<' Ai^ rC'ocnJ . n »q\-^i . I 1 »f^ t~^ K'gv « ?a

5 A s, -^AvJ.T _i_i i-aJrito ^ oen-»l -I s vfy^r^

vfy^r ^^^ <\ tvi -1

. en_=3 .1 p^ir\_i.;a KlSl-i jpen_«C\ 13

cv_=3cn_. Aa I T.O r^(J\<XJ33

r«'A\_i_si3_»cr».^a) rilLib ^_j_lcn j_».To>o>r^O .^ Ocn-tX-tt^.T r<'o\ 1 "ro

vy..r^ ^ Qen-US73 .T-m .T-W

jjr^O ^Ar^ rdr^ .-..ocn _jl_\ Aa_i_Z.C\ r<'^CV-:33Q ^jim.i-iv u

. ri'i a_i 1 rfAvisa 1 -> O-i^i A> p*"

li\r< rLir^

•n . T,ii jjL^AvJtrC pdX.T rdi-.K'o is

ctlA f^ooDik'a .. I \ en A>irdJ -i^ i A^ »<* . rc^ I » .1 r<L= A\ ^ -.

•:• r^l_3 wiA f<'ocnJo .K'cnAri' ^\JV-mC\ .r^ic\_l.t f<'i\_Si_i_=D 1 XX 1

.r<'A\.TM f^Jk-iri'o K'Ax^Tm pc^i-yiT.

 xix. 18— XX. 3.

K'i-Or? -I Q . KlaA r^ . 1 T iH 1

PC't %'ri r^T_0Q_=3O .T^ 1 I T '< 1

^ pen ' ' ^ > I ~igv_»i > I \ *f<'ic\

, ' V 00 r^Av-ir °> i o .^ octaA .enAxcvi 1 iAc\ r<'^cv m\ ^Vuc^ ° i9

.,_Qcn I >>\'\\o riiwirS'l Kli4==^o

.r«l=T-a .T-a-i^JSiA . i T ^ «t rr) 1

r<lX: j_\_.f<'l C\ : r<'cn_i ri'.t pr^. oortrw Aik. .=3^.1 acn ^a.S-

ifM_,— ^^rCo .-.enCUjJLA ^a^-O 2(i

A V r^m T.oi Q-n tw ) rdio .cnaa^ r<f\\^ rdi-a.iQ r^^cu^

A V op^ . ^ octa.' ^ •
"'^
^\_A-3 :cTijJS3.TJi f<'d\oA>r<f .1 ns^.l ocn

cvaA^K'o c\_i_*>.t .^ ocn_»!i-jr^ . 1 \ .r<lA I s ^p^ ^*cn_=3l

.^_i_lJL A-W rdj*_i_tJS3 *a_^ r^h\ C\_i_u .1 rdsri.toi Q -I W 1 ^

5 r<'i\_S3_i_n ^^ en r<'."t en o •^-rt \ . \ O.T_i5^.T ^_iA_*ri'so

(.a en r<'\ ~>C^-\ .r^i\_i_»)i_n CV.a'aji^rtf'o ^ c\cn-.iA\ oAv-wJO

cn-\ &>_»(<' .1
f-^ r^ T » .T-oQ p^.t n il K'i CV_1 .1 f<'i\-»_i_3

^*i rd^i-i-.-to .pC^fv-^T-ri-Aia 21

.rdi.5i^a_I. &>_^ ^_«Acn A2>.Q O en .1 CT2_r3 X-yx-=> a \ \. n ^i K*

^ ooool rdlri' .»<liJLjA\ rCi^OSii

.r^>» I T*7iAc\ K'cnArdX rOoa^ CTiA^o .cn:573Q_a ^.=0 riljQ-£j.i.T

A A rV en "n s.. ,^^_sJLai_i O .^ ocn'T-no.s ^ ^s-iPo r^'Ui-^j

rdAfS^\ "JJ rdJT-wr^ Av^V-mc\ •; i XX

^_») r^\ \co r^ii>_i_i .
^ > ^ t ,
i\_.r<'.t KLi-Sa-I- »_=0 Ax-M-i.l

s c\_i_:>A^?a\ joajQ .en i t.q -> <> .f<li»3C\cnA>.T f^.i 1 \ n ^cnft \ s.

.en.v.pd= rC'Av.s'i r^A\.\ t i t.q

iu^cO^ .KLi^ir^.t enivJicw r^L>CV_M r<'_l_i_i ivA en_j^_a.Ac» 2

w.> en o Auj r^.i O en rc^ i *33 .t_q

^ ocr* ' • ' ~^'* . I < .f^ .KLsT n \ cnij»r«'o .rdiA^o pi'-XjiA^K'
!) n r^\ mn .rtf'.TTl, i.t rdijj vyr^ en I •Tjif^o . I S T, ^aApC's

.^_=iA^ct .T-mK'o .rdro o en A\_=

^:
 24

11 K'cno .jjL>^v^.7 r^i*7iT. ^U)Q ° .uTiirn tr^s-)'tf<'a ^^itwv cuA:c\ i

.»^%iJ3K'o rdi-coicv^ Ai^ .3.A\»:t

^S3 pdlno •:• r<L.olAcn , 'nx'

12 V«^f<^ ^^7i 0_M_3_Z. .TJWr^.'t rt* 1 Ooio-j^

.mr»T ^ V ^ OOP *
^^ ^jcnArdA

V^<^^-^ .jocnl^ .on&u. . « \ ».to

13 .°> \yV~J30 .QCp ^_r<[_ rdXr^" J!»..Ti

.pCli33.T_=} .s I \\.t rSLirdia vyi^'o riWi'ia^ rdi-ia.l rdAjs

K'AvJlso en *yi t. r^'i-niviao rdl ^vA_i_u r^-Sn N "i .1 rdA_n

11 rdj-^OJL.T f<'i\CU_i_iia .r<'cnAr<'l Wy-JS •:• .reL.c\AAcn ^i_^p«'i

.t<Li_^i A^. oal oocn . i "^ i ni .Aa 1 I \iT< Kl»i.=73 vyA-SJrt'l

ri'icu* ri'^Oa ^iTi-p\Q .r^iojj ^^^^\.a>3Q

f^-''^

IS r^n°>i ,_oansaaa ^q .kIjl^io ^A\f<':T A^^ ri'AvijCViT.^ ctA

cn_a.t .f<'A\ '\ iT-ij rw.=l_M ooAxi\Jt<'c\ .T<^:sr^ri^^ cdAxqAvi-Sj

c\cpo .fr^*y\ Sg s \ ^_a_i_jj_ia_i cm .3CYa_>A>r<'c\ .en T <\ i ^-iiV s

r<jL-^ .1 K'-O-a . <x.

\^ V A> ^ .1

cnvX^i.i K'Avi ..s~73 Jt,(<':i ocpQ re'A\—jiA\ T«\^ K'^CVs .K'TjCOIO

1" i>_»r<'Q .A.^ 1 I » rf r^cuArd i\ oi.saK'o .t<li_».t_n.'i . i" \r< a

A-iw ^jcr)C\_irCli« A_i>. cnA . t \ ipdA ,jocn_i_3a_j^ . jso^

1ii«r<'l CT3i\Jt.Sax.AM f<'AvA2»lX**Al

f<'ij33 o rd^AJin .1 rd.aA_SJ .wiA T^p^o .r<^'i_a ^ ocnjA>-»f<'

K'cnAK':^ ^ i-j 1-1.1 KLLia . i \cd

t^ T "ri T -) -TQrdjJ.I .rd^rdA-Sa *oi-n d\A-&_ia .^cn_>&\_>r^ i

T-2»3r<'Q .re^aJai t^\ n.r3 rd^jaa Ti«f<'o .<tA ^M-ii^a ^crjaiiyi

Av.i>- ,^J33 ni-wiAi r<'^\—ui °> \ v^-lji^<'lO yh^ri vsiu.^ r«A . ol

K'iviSaxjjA OxxiAiri'a .n^i 'nr. r<'A\c\lcTaa> ^ ooraA Avirtf*! ^-lAcn

i» ,^^V_A_^r^A\."t .r^cnAn^.i ri'Av.ni iCOs^no K'cnArdA . .^CV-Z->1

r<'\ M ~> O rd.^A_=73 1 rtf*! tw -i .^ax>i ii^ri'^oicTajao .h\^^'\Jh\^

 23 xviii. 19— xix. 3. xviil. 12 — 19.

r^^s. T. r^.T »» -) .1 . 031 n . r^ ^ <a.y» . ifvnn KlXjL.1.0 : r«:A>TSiO is

: f<'ivJc\iAo ^ oicvsjo rtflsnipao

.rijj_i.A_x,C\ rdJCjlJaQ rdj-iO-I. : rftt «

Y* °°0 iVMT^qo ri'i-an.yo

: rf^n^ygio rd^t^io kItjvj^o

21 pdAKli-i»3 (i^ TAJ AnT.Q .oraAJM .r<'r\ \\ ->.1 r<'i\-i.a_JO r^iii>^0

A\r^ wi-^jc^.l rS'AOs^ .j_ao(<'o 14

^'
JJLJL_=IX,0 . 1 "TIT.I A^o • "^ '^^

r<L2kr<L»j_= f<l.l-^ en .i-^ ri'o ^U>^ J3oi\ rcAo .JL.^JJ5»3 A\r^

^ Q-ir<' ^^^Uk^XJ rdAo ..JVJri'

22 Kll-DO ..soAa »» \ T.^ r<!Aa .onlSJ oii\^.i . \cn.i r<'T-^,j<'A> is

^\:to K'io "> I T.10 r<'iA\-i-J3.i ^_in _c\_»3a_ii_i Acv_a_n ^..ra

. I •>-! .T^ .ara-n-lCV-X-.T K*^ \ ti.1

^o wio . ^-iT^ri'o ^1 \ 1 -)p^o If.

r<'A\A^.T r^\ no rdlAvjJ.T rSli-nO r<'^iojj\o rdJO.^^r^'o r^-Os

Kl^rCli^o rClrj m X-^ ^racn.T-SD.i

AA^'m . rJ'ivj-l^iiOO f<'A\4 I n.

AA^ .Kli-iri'i en I A -rioi j3 i ^\_flo ri* rs^s T, K'.l » -1 .1

A_^a .rdJco vyr<'.i ri'iAiCV-SwH

24 jjL^A\_i,r<' 00.30 .r^^n *T1-^ wi-^xri* A^O .Kl%Ai^ ^i^V=J3

r«'T.^\r<'o :pi'A\ i «td.%A rC^rri^

XIX 1 . hAoo iiva ^a : .rd^W A.^

Klx-l-ii.l r<l=i rd-Lxj iv.^_S»l_i oooo CVJSl_n kLcl-mOT 18

. »jTJ50r<'l r<lAJ5lJC_= K'rdj-is^ V .CTO-l 1.1 k1i_jA> ^V-ii X-^

livMCV.aJLA>o KlS-nicvA .rd.aiAcn USOK'O

2 •..i>'i3t,i AA^ .^ otAkA rf\ i>o 1 a-tssipita .r<'A\=i K'ivJ-.i.'si.^ 13

^ 1.1 AA^ jcrjcvJi_.i ^.jLJ'rcl^o

.
<tv "rt .^ OCT' • -I \v p^i °>s

ikLnjjl r<'l_.p<' ri'Avsi K'iv.i-ivA .^..ijWJrC'o ^ I \ I -iK'O (~»-A=> 1^

j».=^o .cin^Q. I iW3 rd-i^i rdA ri'xil .K'i\3i r<'iuj%=>3 -io -io

.CTi.»fijr^ (=J3 ocnoTSLi^.i r<l:r3.i

rd. Q \cn oijw r^ ^h\-\ r<l2i_lri' _qctiA

- . \ h\ .1
e^
 xvii. IC — xviii. (">.
22

r^'coAri' .ri'ic\_J_3 onJOTjpCVJQ i?

.(n_..T_=LJL A_^ r^'S s r^ nxA ^ o gj o\ CV_a_l_=> _3 cn_> t v .

O^OWaJ irv^V^.T OCT3 pdflQ.^_=i ^jni^n sm cnJ_i_=)

^ ^jm^-i v-
m

_cnc\A_3J ^ > ''•jj^vjt.j.i rdsai.*^

.r\
pC.t_*r>^ r<'A>AvJr<'o . r^ooArS'.t is

.f<'V->J'<' r^ rdLrsr^O .w^^V-iA

s ^^rdi rdrajCU TM^ rlJcn Wy-Tj

r^icui_=a .Kli_%-2kO rcli_=3(<'o ^=73 AvulJ.t Kl^rii-io rdJ'i-Mri'

pdiA^Ai, orA Av_»ri'.t rf' -yi V

^__ai_oi_ic\ crxJQ-^_a_ia .oq-J i .t ^-20 ^icTi_i r<l.s.-.i ri*© .r<L=i

"^' " - r^ ^ "-^ mA\ ..A -I y.Ai 2

All-) ixA-auJ ^\ "^ 3 .rdai

10 .1^ .aGLi.Tix..T rill^ ^^Uin r<l=0 .ri'ipiliA ri'T.Sii^do ^acpa .r^b\=>^

r<'a\ljj.i (^TS Aatui ^^73 . I "m > ii rdA rduoi A_^ K'Avia \y \a

jO ^a .^^aT»rdJO .ar2ja.iii-A\.i »i73i AA^ .p^^ I \n>a r^ii\ t "si 3

V • -» - r<'A>_=)i pg'^ ^ .USq ^Q ik-^U^ .cr)A>a_i_i\.T r^i.:5i_M

f^n . «.\ -^n .rdiiata:»- ^ ocn ' •^ ^

lHi!<ri'^0 .<\xi\ anSli^ pdi^-iri'l

cr> I A T..1 kJljJj ^-=0 rdi^i (<'.'!

jTJM ivA ,_ocTai=cv:330 ""' »^ rSlii-MrS' A> s *yi T.Q •: .oi^\-^ 4

i2riL=)<TJ.Tl r<li_=3 0j») ._3oii CUig^ .iiflK'l r/i'riT. ^ riln

: r^h\-i t n . ri^rJlAlo ri^DrdiaJlQ rClA.l .. I •Ti s c"CV.ii^ ^JS3

: f<'Av.icu»\.-t r6i|l-Q : r<'jC\\jr<';TQ AA^ .03^aMi»3 ^S3 ^ Q -iC»A> 5

A-^O : rdSl.QQ.31 .M I n A_^0 rdiTS.T-l.- rtVn \y » oq_3 a_n_3.l.T

^J<^ A_^0 : rdi-JCl ,J<=^ K'oraAs^' t_MA\r<'o .rc^ . "yi T \

(<lz_M-10 K'i-in . : r<lDQ_j_o .1 pO-ik-if^ cbcv_i^ia^ .en i \a.^ o

 21 xvu. 9—16. xvii, 3—9.

rdiJu=i3.t .r<fh\ji.:73C\So K'^Oj-m

.^'icv^i^ •_^^'<' rdsi-aJt- ^ i t ."i

^*1 K'i\_lT-n .r^s -I T. rdJt_.i

10 >«^ V -» y KlaAjSJO .^ Pen I \ s f<'acn A\_.f<' r<'A\i>_it<'a ."i-flo-s^ 4

ri'iv.iojjxo rdia^irs' ri''\\'^^nn

rd^pJlAO .-(^rjcn.va »_i_303.TiJ3i

Av.K'cv .r^h\ I ^ \Ji^>3C\ rC'ixii^

.oiirv-LsiA oaA .-I .en-. A t \ n A_^ ril=jcn.T:T kLoq-^ ooA

11 crx>^\^r<':T ^cn K'oaCUjjo kIIaJotO K'Ax ftJSJJ rd2^ KlLwo .oo.i_jr<'

A\iA A^.Q .Cn^CVjJM f^-ilnonrt 5

A1-1-) .r<'\r<'-i .a^Ax^ "^ • "x • «^

^U>Ck .rd.i.-i ri".! on 1 -i .cLco .t o b

r^JSS 1 ^.») O rilJt_* .T_n 1

-a_^ ^ , \ n T. r^AvJ-i. I.T-m

n f^ \ ' "It* 'l-u . I \aa K<iVi(^ . »i

. I -loni f<'A\a I >.» \ .^ pen \ ..t rClr^ Vssr^ rdJri' .^ij33.ii\ (<"

lA\<Xa_M.10 K'AxAx.lrtf'.l r«'\r<'i vA

1XJ3 T-QO-^O _1L*1 rdv -I T,

r^T-a on "yi s lo .rd^-Lso

.1 n ooAx.t r^^-fh\-i^ nn .A\ . \r>

^ pen 1 \s,.t ^Vjj.I rdi^ .^A .rdX\«<' rdJ.T-srdAa riiTiJ ^-33

reliJeAo p^Aa CLiij K'o rC-r \ Ko

ic r<'A\_i"ij3 T rn s o .^ ocra-.^r^

.^oA-AKli mi m -»Q fV> <ft7 ->vi rdJOOD r^icn .Axsiao cm^lo o

 xri. 16— xvii. 3. XVI. 8—16. 9Q

IT r^^-> ^ * r<^r<'\ -J30 •:• .o.xij^ rjiSOJcA aa.iV>J^ .rdai K^MO-wja a

xu%-io irS'rilrs cnicv_3\ .vLr^ KllA^CVi- cnA h\^r^i .r^(n\r^:t

jSO rili-^-.cn ^=0 Klai rdi_o

.r^[aq3 J'isar^'.t rC^ i twiQA -niJi .rt'ivjjcvajt.^ oA A^v^xA a=jA>

18 l.iaJo r/*yi s io Klot-a oocoo .T-X-rd KLx-Si-M.t r<lAf<lLs>3 0. m

ril^ cn^a_^r<'.i .rd^i K'ocp on I twio-^ A s cnia_3\

Ajfc. rdxiiia ooop.T ^sjd .r^acn cT3A>cuaJL.;a3 ^acoQ .r<'i\a_i_M.i

.r<lJk.O\ rdJcn vyirtf'.T rd-Si-ir^ OOCn . . fw V V'Tirt i^Ar\ «v rt t ^i

CVA.T^O .r<l=rd^ ^ _ocn.xJ_xA n

.^^cua) ^^ rfivai rC'Avl».V33

. • ^ "^ ' rdan Ti s .1 K'ivJujUMO .^_^»CrS_l_l»»a_I. ^=730 ^ OCT' •

-'T*^*^

-o.TJi ifxi^.Ti^n^ rd^Aiii ,\i-i-iO •:• .^_ocn-..t -IS. ^ C\A^ pd\c\

rdJM-^ cn\ Aiv-SiA .K'oraAri' .T-L ri* r<'AvJL 1 rdA KlLso O 12

.cov.iyoi.ia cn^>.»i-M.i K'i.saJj.i rd-si rdicraj A..i». cnia_=>\

20 ri'ioiijO ivjai.:^ f<'A\iv^ A_^a . w. en O-so cv T -I . a . A\ i_a

pd^A-iOl rduiari' wjL_3-i^^^^.t

oaiT^yO .rK'r\ '\\-t As f^i*nr. ^iJ30 p;^ \ > 1 A> .1 anJ33a_a ^^rj

A_^ K'cnA rdl rdi-i-j-l-s wcflOA ^=J3Q f<'A\a_i_jj.i oooso^

rdA ^A\ r^oi . rcJA^T rdt=u.t

XVII 1 K'AxK'a ..-I

Y coir\(\.ix:s3 w»cn ^ji>j1 .pd^.Tior^ v«>^*pd rS'Avxi.l 1*

( I 1 »pd ri'lrdi-.T riluoH i 1

\^
^Xp^.T .rdA\oA\rd .Jt-a-JLl.l

_ii\.a r<'A> jspK^TTiA I Ti s. c\jaLsi\ \ -)rfA\.f rd^iiio Ai».

r<'A\_i_J \ .1 rdi_* 1 vs_.C\_jjr<' Qcn KlsiCU.i rdsi-nA .^ Q-Jr^

tifV.v^po rdiJWJ A»^ rcL=>ih_i.l .A_^ .T-i-urd ril'cTxAri'.T rcLsi

r^l ^ \^ vrs—ird r^^r^ K'co is

ori_."i gjyi "s,, ,_QotxJ_^ cv_.Qio iA^ci i I s .1 ocnA ^cna-aCvA^

Acni AApi-:^
'^' ril.T .cnCUpd=J3
 19 XV. 8 — x-i-i.

Kli-ij-so j.i«o en rn \^ jjajo

«.SO A_s^ . » *?1 I . n.T .en -n T.i

XVI 1 iro»iJii,0 •: ^r€\jx rf's -i T.i

peli-c\.S3.t gn T.^ . I >» -I T rqo 3

o.tcxi.K'o cA\ .^T<l\ii) KIs-itN K'AvMOnT.^o .ri'cnAri'i cni ns

IotAp^.t <T)Aoii>i ^jicv=3\ ,snT.

en 1 "n a>Q

.rd^.TK' A_iw cn^c^_^^ .ui.ri'o •_»_lriLA .A_^ .1 I \}r^ r^cn_\r^

r^T . -. Kli—M CV-t rS*© CD

v\A AjjtJ kA ^J33 .r^yi \ s .1 4

AAjsa .vrvi7ax\ jjl=i£jo rSlti-io

p^i tw A> .la w \ -) ocn hy^r^n

":x'

r^^oioo-i-a oni a_r> \ i-r. pi" ^.^n

r T - ri'A>0.icnJ»i r<lli>JC.2«.f

.(<lsoi oocpo rC-iL^.i ri'^Ai's-iO

i pJlkiiji ri^rdLiJiA ^ s -n T.o ^ Oen''*^ Ax^ri*! ^_^VJcn pdlau.en

O cb i\_l r^ ja-. 1 \ V50 p<'.1

.r<'o<D ^cno^r^Q wiCnoi>_.r<'.T

V\ ~y .AvJ.T . I \cn.i kIxJ^O-mO _ ocr* - - 7 «« A s ^T_i_Qpr<'a

.r<l=3cni.T K'T-Opr^;

r<'A'T~n\ ^ ocn-\ jk=)ca-> rcJ^JOio

7 r!\*-H.Sl\ A\s~yiT.O •;•

^ airg* j^Ai- pc'\ "gj fg^s -I tA

^
. o .t^p> ^i_.ijt .A^ .T_i_Mf<'

H Kli-.^irS'l rt^p^\ "aJO : .v^_fU.^

r^f-nt. A_i^ CDia_a\ XJX-r^

 xiv. 15 — XV. 2. xiv. S-15. 18

pdiT-Mri'o • K^Ti *n '< .^ctaV^ 9

^ OopA ."t.n i r^AvlAx.l r<LAPC^\ "W

rdl-.K' .relsi t<'\ n -I 'tsarCliaA

:
m^ -ri\ -\r> rC'^Q i n \ t'y^QO.l

Jf\ .1 —Jj h\ r«'o r^-^i f^ -^-^ .onA\.N. ^\jl2 cnbTUCoi AnT.o

17 rcl^rcllifl rdiTjjpi'Q : Klii-ir^ f^i "71 u ^Jifi rg'AxT.i aop _ar«'io

.^^V-=«.t .PC'-.TJ^J.t cni\.»i.A>i

^•^ \ \^^ A\_.rC' >cr)Q \ s O .ODV^^i.T k'qo ^-) r^\^_ M rdX.i

.K'ivji-a-^o r^ift-l-= juivJtJQ

OTJ30 r<lx_.iJ3 Kl^riLia -o.tjd

rd=i rilns rd^aO .r^icvj Aii_ ^ ocnn I \ T.A>.T KlijAxQ .f<''US3r^ii

i\_iAo .n rn i > i •n \ s ti^ s. \

rcli7i.in_.ri' ri-X.r<'°\ \ ^ O co-l

V 7 1 f^?^ c\ •• oi-Sa-X -^ o
19 en i\Ajis,;;i33 r:l^r^\ Ti ._jj»)ir<'o rclikico .CTiJ»_i.i r<Lsa.i.cvi 12

on-rai-^A ,°>^ no .rd^TK' A s. : rdT-«Tiil r<'A>CVJ'T-iifWi>3 oi.ivjK'

]h\^ ^.sa_3 ..i.jajirS'o r<lii-ir^.i ^cr)CX_ilJ3C\,.a oi \ 1.1

^ 1 \ .r^

.t<'eaAf<'.T cniv.;7a_M:t r^Av-si .^_CV_T_.l cnA\C\_1.2n_.cno rC'crAri'l

re^. -n T. ^i73 rOuJa A\ V *Ti t rt /. n

j_r73 r^lsai j3_a_io .K'^v-i-^.T-so ^ Ocn-i^iaQ \^^ .^oiK_^ X^^^^

^ iy^-' OTA^.T f-»..ljr<' r^'Avj-ioA

.rdwai T-iJar^ ^ri' .r^Jt-cn ^JS3

XV 1 r<'i>T_JJr<' Av^UmO •: ,jOjT-\iof<' »_i>3 ^ (\- %y 1 1 ^ i\_J.T A \^^ "^J

r^A\ -) i r?^ I m T -) rdi> r^ rdi-i-i^ K'cno .._^cn_iJLjiri_ii-

_=AvJ r<Ll_l_i^ A s. O .^<'A^^C^_M

,s -> T. f<'i^ A-M-J?} .c* en I \ s

if\a\soirut.r^ . rC'^jOT-uri' .rcLricnii rii_i-L^ on t .i A_^

ri'^-ia.ij r<'iv.\i^ cn.T_.ri' A_Si-a

^j:n ji-%-1 rdiiKti-ia ccIjt-mK'o :• is

pdrsi pc^\ n -> rf\ no .rcA_^_.cr3

 17 xiii. 14 —xiv. 2.

t n s ~n \ . rdi>-i ri" A_Si-

^ I » -I T -a O . w. CTJ oi ^ I n -) 4\jr<'i K'IjK' «<'A\CU>»A pilsnA^.

p^i> .t_M ri'Ax-M Q -1 T. h\ .^ I ».>o rdaVM.l f^^O-M^sa oaA

relMoi Ad>^.l cTiA _3cn_.i\r<'c\ i.i

.1 -I s hyct .r<!h\Cs. 1 »i rciai _A

ft - y A% \ Ar,o.\ rf^n \ _, ^^i>r<' OoA .^OJUis^JJOLJ KlAi A_^.i

pCli^iK' k-SO _jL_i_i_=)\ ^ 1 °>\f^ r^i<X_ii-\ ^^cnA_^ T -I V \Kf\ Hi

:rdiAfiaiJ30 r<'T_.i\i^ : rilrjioio

.scp_>^\_ll .K*! n sO rCL.'i.so

f '
'
en ^ o QQ—» a\-^ f^ T i
^^ ^ ooa..T".'t<' A.U. rc'mT.oi ^ oorA

V ^ r^i^ r<\ w. CO <V.^_a_J .t h^ I -) A s, o (<* rdi—L-Sn-t ."1

^ CUlJ=31\s^ . I \cn .A\rclii TA ^VJ -iJr^ rdAl .^ oon . > . v n

r^cYaArdi rih\ ; T .i .rcliJiri' p«lijr^ rcdrf .^Cihy (-=Vj Or^

rdsucoi _.cnc\ \ s Av-.ri'.t

f<li_i_li73 OK' r<'A>a_»_M.i KliajL.t

1
d^V-uO V ^ CV-i rtf' T I
\^ •nOSO an_.A\_»r<' KL^icn .oa_Sa_i..i is

_v) -vA .t KlA. rClLsa rSLi •»_« r^ cn_3 Avj K*! o . r^i\_sa_ik_M

rdlJ-l^oA »coa I -iTMi .rtliocn

."n-lLi^.l f^Ai^ -I (VI _^ en CUL^ i \^ ocn r<ll_j_i.S»3 K'^Q.-i-jji

^ivJLo rJ'rilioivJL .rClzJT_=.i

^=-i.z.o , asar^o ^n*.. Aa As o rixsari ricact ^u>o •: A\ 1 T.a 1 XIV

; .rcl=i iv\ n -» i.S73p;^*n \ :. t\o . _ a-»cn ^1 K'icv-A^ A_^ -ordii

cnA CVrscno .r<'cnAr^ »50 aJLu.I

r-^
.i-.=3ir^o ri'rclio or> Ti s o
r^h\. ST. A>c^r^.T Al}s^ .a_=LJC-A\ A>_.rCl Ar^ Li-si pcfo

rdi-SOZ. i-*^ T ' 0.10:^^0 .cn.l<.-i.-i rf-n T.o cnJ271_£. _ rtm . \ V

^>i\ A . V. r> Klsi-i o "^ «^ i r^o A s , -I .A>A _. en a_3 r^.i

ir\\ '\\ drvL^ .i^rS'o orA T<'ocn rdi-ia.'i rclLo vyp^ rg'i •n t. ^so

(-SJl K'.'Ujr^ .r<'i>_3i A 1 -I -) jsn s.i.l piAn vryrJ'o .K'Ki.'is^

A> I n T.pf cn^CLjLj\.-| r^^\-2a_w

 xii. 17. — xiii. 7. If)

^t-CV-Z-a.! cra^O.icrUi) ,^^>cnA

rcllJtAo r^^CCSOr<C\ r<'A\.=3T-I. .r03i_i.i n'X » A-iiw d\^'i-n o 18

8 ooA ,_ojTJii»,Qaj o .rr'm'Tx s.,o ^-SO K'ixCUjj r'fn\ tw.t AvJuwO i XIII
^'i-a TCWS. oiA ^rS'n . rdtsii

. -I .A\'v rdX.T . « \ .p^* ^ gj cn cr)^T_D Ajk.o -^ °> nyp .^.^ruLo

A_^o .^.1 \j<'A> r^T- 00 s..

era i\_j_2Q i i> -a T-D r<^ < ; \y n . ri'-^.l CV-!i,^T KinJ. cnAx °> ni-o

9 OsA i\_. K*.! (J33 . P^*?! 1 S. 1

in «•.-! T-.^ -is ._iJS3_U rdJ'irtf' v^r<' ofiA^io .r^iioJi ^ocra

rdlJlo .A\r<' Pt^i n T-) ArsCV^

rg-ai »» -) . A_J^_a rtls T yy ri.l pc^v t i A> <m .3CT1.0 .r;'A>cuip<';i

r<_^icra 1(13 \ \^^ n^ 1 KllJ^CXJCO en I noicv^o anA_i_M

^\\n \^ -I . m'-nf\ r^h^c\.\'n .era criA\ 'S n j-n ^_S3 f<'i_uO .PCl=i 3

11 f<'A\A_i_v> ^V-MO .pdr^T-D.T .r<fh\ajin\ ><^A\ v . v o. vy.p«'

^_*j3 r«LEi_i_ob .1 r^i> t_m K' .if\.±£or^hyr^ crj^AdiOi pC'A^CVjj^O

«nA K'ooo i>_.n^O .rcl^ir<'

.acnui pSIIjjAA .li^a .p^^cujj 4

.K1i_i_jA> vr«_.r^ A\Ocn Pcd\i>3iJ30 o.tJJs^o -pf^g I »» \ pdiA^Aoi.

li r^b\ 1 •JJTJ rt'AiCUjJ.I rell2^<\I.O cv-i_») .i.SD r<i?aA rC'ii Q i m \

. >cra(\J^.T-D —»l ~is.,A^.l craJL.^ cui^o .r^^cn r!'i>cuj^ ptf:33.i.i

^^i-r\s .tAo rCl^iriA ^T n s A\o .an.in.j^ Q-J3T n •71 \ u % T.S>3

f<'A\<\.i »*.\ ,_0.TJi»,_Dfl_10 •<T»-=» Als>32731 riSnCVa <tA ^CTX.^K'O 5

j3cra_.^1o .pclaicv\j:» K'Avsioi

13 7 -I V A«r> .mi\c\.in.i K'^a.ii.sa Kiwi. .1 ~is*7lA rdlA^O-X. ciraA

r«li_^_»r<^ .r^A\.3ioi rC'^oixr^ i\_jjA\^0 .^1^0 . . V -i't •

loi-n r«li_ir<' A_^ p^ i m T.

^i-Z. .1 . I 1 .K*.! r<l.ijc.5«l_= O

r^h^ oit\r^ 1 i -> •• rilik-i K* A.j». oa_i _=a3_.A\p<'a .pcLi_sa_r_= 7

'Q.l-a 0."ua.iiSaA oaA .i3cn.j^r<'l p«ljLj.T_n Ti s p«l=Vn .T -| sm \

.^i^a^iA T.:«f<isiA .r<'i>c\_«_M sscn^h\r^Cs a-lpf Pd^USlAo
 15

.pi'Avi'i-o •icws.o ^ I T t'i KlSbJi.

rtf=»3=>l*K'o rdiAA .^ ocni f<'ocn .ti^K'^ r<l2k^LZ. ^cncvxti A^.o

i^AvAoixA rdx-iis^ cn.a_JO.io i

K-SJirc'o .r<Li-sn T -).i rdii^cv^.T

aajjri' r^o .an^o.ioraDo.t r^h^^n rdi-i-J^O .Kl^irC' A.iw ^ CVJK'

p^OTOr\_lr<' 'Yj.i.jD r^ocn "or^lii

12 CUM^. «\A>f<' ri't *n T. f*^»nn\ \ ^« ^.lL.1 r<!=o.i .Ari'Ax.T ri'.T.Avi^.l

w»o .^^tJt:. ^ 0003.1 . 1 \ ipg'O K'irs ^.'u.'O .cniziA .»cnaai^rdi s

rdi^iijaA .T...A\_^.i ocn ri'T^.i

T^\y -I T -I Klsaso-^ ^ ocn ^ •v \

•iwi^.TT) : K'Axai rC^Oxw orA cni_=) .°>\^ \jA\r<'o .r<lA\i_a.i

13 .TAO .orA ^r^ rCli_=)\ A_iJj3.1 en I wio-^ ^CUO rtf'cnXrS' A>t\A

A_5»- -i-Sai i>K'i rdi_i_ji\ r^i_3j .rd^io-jxA drv-riT-^ r<'A>A>_lr<'o c

».=Q^ oi-l ri'ocn h\^r^l ^h\^

.-K'cnin^ (io pdajA^.i r<'A\^O.i

A \r<' . I ••acv_» aa_JC\_j»iik_a.i

pdaia rSfecno .^d\x.o »..i\reli?30 ;

^C0C^A^<^\r>30 V .f<^'v.m >^ -tit -i

.rdJ_Lli\ r<ll_i_l^ "Oil- . I -)icca

.rd^CV-M.i _.cna_^rc^ -n.i-D ^^a rdAo cv-si-or^ ^cncv_^r<^\ "rao s

15 .cn.S730A ^.2J3 rcL,c\_w -x^irC'o r<'iA>r^ Kl\o .C\_.-_»)i>r<'

^^ .f<'im T.3 ,^cnA . »A yh\J3Lr^

O en rJlia i Kli-i-i i> , "rp ^ h\ r^O o

ifi .r<'A< ivj p^ Pdi^'iptf' ^i.T-^O K'i.oivizi.l ocn rdr^i : rtfliO-M

ocn .f^A \y wo ri'-.i-iiA.^ p^

.l^^r^^ ocn K'icn \ \ ctj^s\-?o rC* s. ipf cn_\_^ . i

> ^n^.i
.KL.'^iptf' A_^ I rwiANrfo

.cv_«..S3iA\f<' cnsa^ jcn<XJ>.r<d=ao

rHiSn-X. ^ Klsi r^\ n ^s*n t.o io

^i \ i .1 ^-iL_i en : otxjswi \ .1 pd=\ocui. K'ocn r^cn .Tia K"."!

A^jK'q .•
K'cnArS'l ^cnCV-SxiiCL^ .^cnAri'l pC'AxCUaA^o r<d-tjjO
 xi. 1 j — xii. 3. xi. 8—14. 14.

T*^v - " 1 kL^ rdi-ia KlaVa iv^n .T r^X-tr^ .r<'ivji)i

r<Li_S>u.rj rdraioH rdLa ooodo

cnt* 1 Tra.io ^ oaipi'io Klioli^.t

.
^
• ~" ^ »- -n \ s. \ vyL^TJ PC*© ,^ari_.V_xA i<^*n>rn v r> kU-tAo
10 p«ly_i_x-Q tr^s -I'TK'o ^-.i ^s o

aA.&-i .^ o en A\ c\-a?T Q-a \ ^ oi.iasak.o .li-in-i ccyi£phyh\'x\ i»

r^oolr^ Oxi:»^0 ,J^cn>°ir<' Ai>- ^ o en I \ s __OjT-M J rili^i ri*.!

^ oryu r<'A\acncc330 .^^cu>-a[ivJO

>cnoi\_.K':i .A.^i_i_\5r<' ri'oriAr^ r • • ^ ' ^-.i^ A_A^J»3 .K'liJiA

^ -I fvi It .ri'ocn wjCdoAvjK'o

18 rtlSOSai-O .^\.MrJ3r<'ci riai v^A-uj-ra

r«li=\o %A\Vs^o-i rfh\r<fc\ .o»-5iO ^-=0 r^h\ « t> rslwoi .criVs,A_^o

OrncQ .^^^»cn= ^.V s, r^ctiAr^

Kllj.TnXo .pfinl vyi-is,\ ri*!^^ rtliil Kijoio .,^cnA^^ A^

r^^vA-jj.ia .,^cn . i ' s ^ \ "N )

cy.\-n>.t ^AjKli .\-it>^o .rdaicci

19 re'\ «w .m jjK^^.rJ'a .Kli^Tril rdLn Q s'vi T.o .,j::<ctA ^.>W>J.1 '-

I^Aa^Kla ^Ush\r^c\ .pc1iJ51-2.= ^ OcyA \^:^1 KoSli. »^« Kl^i

tr^\ o. .or» -. caJ_jl a_rL_.r<'i>_i.T.1 »^LiJS>itA {Xnlcoa .riaA CV_n.flo

r^Liio riso-^io pda-izj oacno ^ cop-3 ^i^rdsjo .k'a ^ ^ ~)

XII 1 r^i>pi'o .rCl=i ri^.Ti-so r^icuio .iCtJ rCAv^-isO .^ pen I -t-).t1^.J3 is

..33 .VMO .r<lrji r<lswO\ rS'ocn

C\Jl_^i p^Av 1 t.T-sni pf-j nr >>.

K'cTiiai-o r<li^ov=j CvAAi^xj^K'o

T*^ V -» r<L2i-Ar<' K^H—"> \^

^_^\=)CTi.o .r«'A\ijj.i= ooco p<Skix-.to

.-.•
T
<^. *y < T -It K'cnArS'A C\_a_i,^

pC'ooo .K* I *7Xjr.3 r<'o>'Ti)r<' r^'a\r^

craA i\jr<'i .ri'icvj.l rSSi p;'\ii^

 13

Tjoiruj .\^'^^ r^s-iT.i r^i'TiT.

f<lA_a_icn_\ —Mft T -wo tjCV-o ^ «^ - T o-LLrJj .1 nlS3 o en

. \. >^\f\ r<i*-jT.S?l\o .'<'crA'<'.1

•^KId.T b^V-Uj Ocb r<!lr<lLsJ30 5

T^y -I • A_^o r<lia_i A s-

''^ *ri T \ 03.!_.'<' "n_«i'<'.l

I^Mi.'CUO .riS^CJliiA ^v=cnj(iM<'.i •" \ ^ ^ " .T a crLJD r0ri_.0 «

r<Ljji_. ^ CV-g.OT-1 r<'i\_I_, .T_n r^03_rA erJTja.T ocn .^-i-Sri \ s

.CT5_3.10 r^-^i '<lA a : aQ_=.10

. '-yift . .cv_i_aJi>_sn_\ _.lcriJ» KlA .'-C'OCTU r^ r<l='\ ^oAm :

•^^•^rt r^^ril^n^ r^ircsoo^is

^jiiia (_.A>'ii>o ^^vJnA (-.i(i> Oeb .rk'cnA'-^.T cr3\'<'i tAi\i.'<'o

•;• .KlxJiJ _.cnCi.T_iJ-^-A 1 "i cwi

ionr^.T r<s -n.T ,-^0 •; i *71 i n

.iioK'O -^"^ \ \ •71*33.1 ^oh\

Crj.T_»r^=>.T pdjC\-=i>^ .ru» A\

.C\l\ni>27lA ^ oarA jjori. ^cn

•
r<li^Ac\jt, ^ ocm ixii^" ^_iAcno

rt'^V-SaCV. I -i r^T \^ -73 il CL-VX-J

r<li_~J3 ^ O * "^ GQJ 1 rdi-^i^ CV-X.

r<l^ir<l\ ^o «. «.'>i \-tn .r<lS>3TA .pdiAjJ rC^T -il vYj'<' , > ~73Q'S-|

.._ocni>o.'ncQ_aD c\_i_L»ix..t r<ra a oaA> «^ .Sjcrx. . -aA T^r<'o ,;

nisr&a-i^ A^ cv I -i^^vsaX r«li=\

'"dsV-n ^ O cr* *" '^ 1 7 Si ^

..^^VW' Ao^yQ^O ^ CUr<' r<A\(i>0 _»A _r) era-. (^ '<'a .'<''<'_LJi„_i» : XI
.rdA^-a-X. .1 rCi^cv.;?:! r<lj_i_a
 -Cicl-; <_

,js:z <^:^ _ir:? •^- ,

-!

tfiS_=OL:».0 .-<=T_=_^T <TO^S;^'\

-<Li."u^ -y' - ' I - '

r-^r-iJr:-!.

re* OS _1 \ -C \_u _. :^ -f T-S.

iiv= -• _c -ir -^^ ^r^

^v- - T^; usii^T •<,''•< v—.-c'

_ ."_ ... \-_

^^ = :=
 11

Kl^-irS'.t cbiv-iO^O rs's if<'

.pi'irda ^-33 •^V-' ^ fi \ two . .TJij rdiil.rS'i rC^oAxO . .tq*

..Vi-. r^\.^r^^ r^ -\ rn\. \^c\

rdo qp c\ . fi s \ ^i^ .1 o •:• 8

^=J3C\ .r<'Trir3.i rduAx (») iri'rS'o 1 n i .T r«l= i rdi O-^ vy* K"
A*^ r^-JSO-n Q n <\ 1 rcil_ji> cn^ioAx pitacpa .r^-rii-i A-^J

K'^IoAa ivisao .rdro.T Kl-sxl.T a

r<L=3T-n s \ A\_j.r^i r^A \^^\c\-i:. iviK"! rdyii-i.l r<'A\jT-= A^l

1

^ ooaA T-SS p«'^ K'o .rJlSk-i r^.T r^'\\r^i r<ir\c\^a .rdx-S^ oos

.r^^iK'i on-ifyis\ ^ oicwpdi rdii .fi s \ rCAvA^MQ .A -luAxr^lo

^ I \.t<' r<^ T ^ S -I \ ^j^ KlXr^ .K'Avjjjgn \ T. vry.r<' uill r<l=Di

K'cTsAK'i p<liJ3ivi> ^ Ocra\ &\^i rd^oicrU.T K'iAoAi As.- A "^ )0

cn2n.z.c\ .rciiiji K'ixi-ii- A s. o ii

.|j^icw'\r<' x^^ircsi r^^^a.^^

rd-j-ia .1 «^op i\_\ o i\ K*© on a

A \^ ~r) .cth\ I 'jg rc' T ^ i S -)i

;
^ Q-J cn rf&x-SOQ I -lO ._x_2r^ t<'iw=ir«':TO : rdiib oisfli'saAxrS'i i-'

Kl\o f<'^CVil\ K^T\t\-) ,^ S.-ll pd3t.;7ii.:t cr:AAoA> .si-)0 -P^X

K'ivAoAxo pdicn_co.i cnA\_AaA>Ci

.^_^cnAAoA> a-&jt_MO .r<^3j^c\A.i

.ooAAoA\ -^au rdi Kl;33a_.Q

.1-11 \y~a.i r<lY_^rt f<'A\o_sj.T rdiiiA Ax.^'Ji'g.Q •:• A>a^cn rc'iWo is

.\^r^^ rd 1 -Tiza ojiAi .t_m

.f<L=cn.i.1 r<'A\0-»3.i.T rd\_iA^ rcl^irS'i aQ_.icviiiA _iO -^a _.q

CVns \ Sn \ ^T-*iKi«-l kiArdLia

ivJw-MO •»-^^ rilT-i»i_M.io •: 1 IX

>
^ ocnA ritocn ix^r^fa .r«'A\cv.ip«';i rdiJiri-T. ^ A-SkJ.i rda-^OJ^

cnA JscTi-.^K'o .P^-^ir^ A s,

 vii. 1.5 — vin. 10

10 Kilo ^a \'^^^ ri\ .^ ocn i \s.

r^ ^ acni\\. r^r "xir.a .^_cim^ A_^ ^.SJ .rS'ocn K"—i?Di A> \

^«\t\o ^ QJar^'o Kbii-o "ti^_

rdi-OO i O^Tk -o i_n . .

-n . o .T

._^V_l^r<' AaJrJO •_C\_ir<' r«I^T_i ^»'>t\y"s'J3o .K'tsarCi ^cnosa.TDO

^ Ocn^.-uXbo .r<'i\icu> riiA^coK'

^ oon-'-'^ ^ ri'iiSa.T Aa riijijo Klrai rC^\ n -» ._i_*_nO .rdLn.l i»

VIII 1 rf^-^r^ r<'s.-t\ jjAv^ .T^O V ^ cn-ArdA r<ll-D'io^ .^iiOrCo

v^yjf^ r;^ I ^71 T ~) KlooVJC K'oco r<Li_Ooia_^ A s .^AviiAo

r<':i.r<liii3 ^ ccnl^O .rS'-u^rClio n

r^cniK' •n.T-n.t .iV.pf ^_j_^f<djaJ _» en o i i_M o o en . i ^n i ri

^ Qc m A=>cri.A\r<'l .aocn . .^t^.q •X-alP^IIO K^ I T ti.io Kli_floic\Ai

3 rSlii-Mpe'o •: .^_*ic\^jL.z. rc^s-iT. ><*! OoicVA Tl.TJD Q.\ "N lO .^ QxM

.f<l*»_=.l_S3 A s "n-oo r<'A>r^ .^..•USOri^ i_^ ,_^cn I <\r^ Ai^ li

.r<l=jcn.ii r<li»3Vi_a ooA A\_.r<'o K'ivAiaao cv-a..z.i\ , . -*irr;^

K'rij.'^iDO r:^*yicnr:) cm .scti.^K'o r<'A>aa I

\y AtdOxio r<'i\i>iijjo

Ai^ .relx^TD ^ ocralAi r<'A>a\— r<ll_r.<\i^O r^\ I v>o rS'i-CL.r^O

4 .olfioo .Klcoio^ TaToi r^tt-)X^

r^i\o\ 1^ Klia_0Q_3.T r<''iAp_s>- rc^T I T_a ^_5a i_M rili-^o •:• is

•pUD K^KlLso T* -sa .rdl_.."iDl ^A^iA^.i ^ \cn ..ji_\ Tijari'o

5 KlArdAjSS .n-QcuJQ .ri^CTiAr^ ^ QJpC ^tb K'^'iojj rii^sbri'

r^ioj ^ -»cn \ ~730 .rCiMiijal

. I •yi pi'o .rC_»*_3.v^ A s. .1 .iuK" -s^.T^ i\_lr^ .^.t-SO .coA

r£in_^'t r^tacpa .rcii^-irtf' A_^ .i\.pd ^ gjK '

^cn .^ x^r^a
.K'lCVJo rdoT-sr* r^\ nQ .r«l=i KLi^-Aori" j_r>3 o^re"!

G ^ Ocn 1 \ V 1 f-j-^KlLib
^_i_^r ><^v -iTVN oiojjo ^OcruAA^K' oAAjjo
Q TO-a- '<^ V -» y
-I
\ ,
•r*
7 ocno rtfxOoiOA -a.To ^^cnLmh\^r^ Kicn

K"© cp o . n s. \ r^ f<lji_33.T_n criA . 1 T *y> T ~7] o .ri'cnArC'.T

.cnA^u^CTa-a rdxAAo rd=7U5»3_.f<'

A s. o_k_"s3 ^ A> r^o rd.» So ->

 Av*f<'a .PC^T "yi T. I y% VTJq ^.20 ^^omh\oJL^ Are' . . \~«iAx t ~»ii

.r^ I 'j r^VnAp^i r«l^A>—m ctxA

c-^ •d^Jiwn ("^,i_»r^ ^_^0Q_»_ut<'O

^ OorA ^aojAxr^.T ^ CUcn r«^r<llsJ3

rdsxlAo T<l^-ir<l\ .jniosr^.t .ri'ocp f<l=i riScDCVJO .r<'A\JC.i

3 f<s^ir<ll .jcncnT<'(Sf\ red •^'^^

cn_\_^ r^ioru»0 .K'ocn "nAOf<'

]-iriC\AO .r«iai vyrS' cn\ r<'ocp i

^ ocn I A I s., ^\-j_3 r^'cKLArS'l

rf \ -liptfta ^ 1 \. -rirtf'o »<*»<£«

^_3T_I. A_^ ^_=0 .^ °> W

'^'
> 1 <\A rj* i-tw s i A\ rS*.-! o cn->.l

.. I °t \ r<' i_Qa_i^-i ^ T I T. r^i .K'i kIa* 1 1^ o rtf'.TTiiL A_^ o

r<'"i_i-i>j_3 _^cn_r_aj a_i_r_^i

^iiisK'o .rtf'icV-^^.T KL^O-i-aa in

; cnivaijc ^sa .. i <\\r<' i or? s. HA^ ^ i\ s oA^.i rcli>-C\JLa ri'io.^^

i_DQ_v^ii\ i_^_flQ_»f<':T cniv_=>i_3t.

_*c\_\i cni>.=i_x- ^_:a .^ i °>\r<r

s cn^Njai-s, ^ .^» <\\f<' i nn s. 'ih\ .^U> K'lcn ii>s ^5>30 : "'"i»i 1 VII
.. "t \r^ i tw s.iA^ ._cv_\a_3\.T

.rdik.irS'i eraA^JiCW .s ~ii r^ A_^.

oo i\_=j i_.i. ^_ia .^ 1 <\ \ri' r<Al .KijoH i\^b^'ir<A ^.-Ujjr^Q

^ I °v \p<f i ft] s. "i^ ^ I *yi I A -1.1 rdlo pds^irf A_i>. pdjjoi ja.TJ

..\jf<' Aa Ajw kAo .f^isai As.

 r^-sT—M cn_l 0\_3 cra_*a> r^o r«'A\a_«_»i."»a .r<' ooicv-A ^itu
r^acn ^cnoAx-.K'o .r<^ t i t n.ic\

AAi>.T r«'A\CUA*X A>s'yiT. .ri*^^!

rdi-OOCVJXJ rC'crjo .K'Ax r^TiJopi's rc'\ n -» ^-.i^rfa .^ i "> \ r^ i'^

^cnQ \ s -=A\_ii o ^i'-2a--^c\^<'

6 ^v«nTrt .cn.Tfr^Ja r<'Avi»»<So ^f^ rd\_i_u -3r<L0QJSa_A .rdflo-i-XJ

rdi_r.aj».o p^'Avso^imo f<SA>a_^o

r^iAixO .r<'ij_»l_= r^\y».1 r^=u3 .rS'i>^ia3Cv Q-iT.A<o p^'T-Q_.p<'o

]x^ry\n .K'Ti^ia K'i^jao.T ^jiardii lii-ipdaa r^i'-nr-ii pS'^vva Aao u

7 .v^o •: .iooA^ rdA rda»_x.sa_iO i»aJi_=3.io .pdi^ip*' ^=»3 ivwAAio

.^jOcri_3.l A_^c\ cTa_»A\_»(<

A^. ^iviiA ^^'isopi'i ^s*nT.O"

h CT3S1Z.O .rdaicv* rdiflocu» ^u>o p<'i>Aia=ii .n^isoKllQ pdiX»iaA

.pS'^cv^ -<t><i * V oiv_i:t om.T rilii-jjop^'Q cv -I T.A\o p<'"uixjp<'q

.iDCTi.^rtf'a .crA rc'°>«rn AcUJLO

rt\«\i KlXiioQ .^ji»3r^ ,ji^p<':i

^Min-^ X^ ^t_MO .o.'Cs^o 1 VI

.«-^\ r<N.-iT. (SO .ta> r<'i:?3p^

) r<s-i\,\ jjdr\£k .T^o •: .rii.-iri's V -."-^x^ ^_iJ3 K'l M. \ A\ s "n T.o

^JS3 ^\_ui\A AxJv-M .rt^Tm u.t

^v>nT.r> .^Vijcv r^h\ .r^€:x^^^ 2

.«^io_M riiOoafio pS'coo ivii_v>c\

cnA iv^ri' . ^cna 1 s. ^rjivJiQ

III
T<^\ i-i - n V nr> .^jOcriA KtaCTJ .KllA^ cm .3CTi»A\r<'Q .r^h\ T n

•:• rd^VJlo pd^\Q -Aji.\ fi '\ i a

.^'i^.i K's -I \ -vjA\-£i T^o '

3

K'i^l.i ^Aii^i pc'^cujjA ^s^nT.

rc'\ \y opf^ ^ ocn ^*?3 .T.M .tmK\ C3cn_.i\r«' . w«cnQ 1 s ..sAvJiAo

j_i73 pdsaJLi. ^jpc^tw m \ cn_X

 7 V. 5— 11.

pi'en .T<'\ -)^ rd\ j_\ i-SSK'

. X-> c\ .1 :i r^ ins .r^.T o cti_. .1 r<'A\Q -I I

^ A-=>a_jD a t^xji^ r^a
jjj.lAo : r^Jlo-iOA A^. .s&L>tA

n ^ <^
c
^'^ "* ^^V-MO .^cncvs-i^ ..^^vA-SJ •:• ^jSflri' >'*»'^'^ TiiiA 10

I T 1 T ii rt' s -\'yr^a . -t <v <^

«o pdij 1 K'i.SJr^ .f^T I T n .1 A s -=3df\—1.1 ^^ -n.i-a

otaA A>-j»f<'o •f<Loa_i_^_i vyr^ -n \ s\ ^_oiJ^/iajo .rCl»_Ooia_^

L-jji . Sn \ . I ^qpf . • -« ^ «-

Tii-n cvoqjlJljlJL^ .^A_2ai_io

c^a.^ ^cv.i.1 t-f l^nr^ TA rdi-fioiOA n

.srdooLSlA .^ oiA r^Q .j^ ocn

ocn.i cn.l_»r<' ^-Sn rd3A>_^ .r<'\ % jyq K'iji-.K'a K'^vmOsx.^

s xj^a .rdj_Doia_^ A s j3^vJ:t .V».30 .Aa iv.i=j AuK'i A^^
^__ajji V—'T** .r^3irv.aA cnlcLZ.

. . T . ir n f^.i_3Tr<'0 ^-.T M SO ocni en \ I *yi . A_^ ^\_1 V-u Q ^ i V

.T^ .ri'T^ri'l -.mOSa.Tn Q \ "^ l .rcl=>Av^ .pdi-OoiaA As irvii

^ ocn ^ -33 i_A» X-mJL^-a h^-^r^ '

.1

r'£j=) cn .11 f^i CV_3 \ Q t^i ^ « n V

. . \ - i^ : rtflSri lYl -) r< i \ ~JJ 1 rdArdl-Sn rCLli-Mri' ^^-iu-uo^

: r<lx_.l-Dl K'AxCvA^ »_»oti.i>jr<'l .f^iJsi r^l n -I \i.a.i?3i rds^uLkjj

ii\ t \o .^gjQ s n \y rS'l-T-SxAo 3

rdA o r^i'n T -» w* ^--.M A\ r^i

A\-CY7 •> lA\r^l A-iw .w^ooQ s n \y fjsi3 i\_MA>Ai rdlo t^siKla

r<L=>i\-^ -uiv_a_2>xA : ri's. ir^

.o^Vm^Oao ^cnas-i^ rC'i.x.sqXcv

in _ CLJ f<' ^T 7 '^ " .r^o>C\-2'3r<'c\ *

\ *" .•
wOij-pb ^ocn pilijo *

r^<\jL. 1 jjL^ A\_i, pe*! ^ » \1

A_^ ^_o_a_L:mJc\ .r€lAA.:»3a r<'i_x..»Ao rd.=ivAA .mAx «\*yi\

rdT I T h ^.^T] 1-MO -"•"•> '""'

\ ^
 6

.red>a_Do'ia_^.'t »--..l ^^ocn \ s o .«A.o>

0>
k Q « \ JyV-^ .1 r<'i\ A> cn_3

.r^V-MA>t Acv_u_^ r^<\ « T,o

rdJr^ "n-jjii ^ » \ .rdA rdJr^i-i

.rdJrS' r^i-io rdrf -fla_^_»)

.KLp en .t .t rdl_i_l_i ovsoxi r^cn ..30a>c\ ,\ i!\cn o. n'

^j^ jt,a_£ip^o rc's.-iAx A s..

f^s -> T.o .KLLJio jjdrv^i_]0 • ' " -> '^ ~w •»•
jc-lr^

^ en O-^TS .-t_a tin i .1 ri'-i-.cn-J

rdA'\.ic\ .j-SO-St. ocpQ oo-sn-^ -I

.r^ooAK'.l ^ I Moi . V n T. • ~" »- -'^ T' ' cnA A^M^

rdl-^r^ ..I \ .1 pdiJJoicuA A s.

,T .cnJ_>.l rf I twi cv_^ A s . i -jpC

.2>:73XJ .reljrir^ ooA iv^r^.i (^ -"

K'AxJt Si \ AJ_5a.i7D rdjjoi rdi-sa

f .cni^vjao-a •JSQ Ct •_>cn_>JM.i_a .^xJl-M . I \a3 iAx-ra (jso : ' IV

Ar\v«T<T ^ ocn ru_ao .rdi.:n_T=

A-L:?] ptf'i cv_a_i_i, vyr^

P^^icnA fi t» n.sjpt'-fi \ .1 *n Si

.a_> cn_> .1 r^^n *^\-* ^^—'^ '^'-^

j.'tJJi.rqo ..jiAcn \it\j=> r^ocnSoA ^

r^cncv .ajoi_= ^\_>ocn

AiwO .rt'i'yx T -I *OjJ30 r^xDoio^

i>_iA rdiJLz.C\ .rd~kJL. . I \ "^ .._ojrij» .1 o en °> T . .1 pd.^ pd^ 1

^cn o'i .T-u 1 pdAJ_i.-.T p^^ T n O

(^-.l-rTS .JC->.1_D , T ..To .jr-..T_a K'Ol—M A>C\_^l .PdjL-DoiO-^.T

o en .• A_^ 1 I t) ri* K'ori.i K" pdi-DoicV-A i 1_M Q .pC-T-Sj^TiJa \ .1

^

.r<^v -I'lpi'a t^i fw s pC^cuwia.A

 iii. 5—11.

12 rdA'MO .v«JLi_!La .n CH 1 JLiK* cn*n T. r«l»*_\r<' rdAo .r^ic\_M

f<li_a_*orj_3 rS'ncv.Si-iw cn.T -is..f^

p" '^ ' rdi i -1 \o .r^cn-lptf'l p .To C\ - • -» K* "^o .To cnL-Sa.T-S

ivjpC.T rdA-.K' .en 0_^ rdljai 6

rS^*?! x.a . _. cnA K'.t rt^'n t. rLXJsj sfi ^ ' .rdJiK' cnA
•n \ T.i o rC r^AM_i» r^i\_i_. 1.33.1

.^ctaAp^ (_») rJ*^ M i.l ri'.t-.r^ rCi°A.tLok.1 r^h\M^l rd^rdbsa^a" ?

13 Av.t<'no .rS'i>.'Ui> .1 \ i.t pdS3_r.o

»<A_io Klsa_3t_i .rdi-tp^ craA craA Av^.ri'.t oca .•

r<'i_. i_i.

A)d>>A.l rdi^p^" . .TiOK'l.T rg*! i \ h

14 r^ju.vrdXs r«'A>.'U>-i rii^rtfllsaXQ < di>_iAo .t-uK'q . i_i>f<'i ^ •

*"

.v>-j.T -I s rdJf^ .^.1-^ .jjiLa.l 8

.t^ViT-r-a r^\ "yi .oaJa k'.t cnjao rd^iA> v>.i.2aui &\=3oa_> r^Vrjo

.j^ooAr^.l cnAvji.=).i r<'i\.»_3t_.i o

A_1^J=»3 .CTJ l_jj pdai_l rtf*-^^

.•~w .
^ «\ r^lXa AvJr^ i-.i-a .vyA hr^-Ar^ kiA-jl-m A i \ n.t

locT3A> f^iiin e^r^^ K'cvcn rdAO.i pdl ,i*n T -lO -A^i^-i .»i>A:=»3o

^^73 riLlr!' .actaJ ri'cno .^i^>A

rS^K' ^ ocn-.^\-.r<' rdAo .J^^T*"

^ QcwA .i^^-K' K'cn .. I i\j^sq

TJ.T.SJ3 A_^o .A>i^ V o ivJK*

.2>.iJ rdAo .rdJK' n 1 1 w rdA rdJ r^*.! _a_:^ .1-1 C\ XH

pdJp^o . A> <\-i i -I I tw *?a .1

18 j..i.S>3 (-=3\A>.T vr«A .T.iv^S rdJCV 1 CYl 1 ^.33 VnA-A,)^

.1 KL= ctj .t : V . -.f<^Ai cyLLa A_Sw K'^re'j.l

.rdi^iri'i ora-.4Q "ri ^ \ rdJaQ_i_J.T

 25 A_»_^cn am .rOt-wK' r^t_ncv_.

.f^'etxArS'i cni.3 iiJarS' rdl^oa

vyr
»r^ rt^l I *^ cnA Ax-.K'i ocn

-cnoA.i^'io .r<'ic\_J.l K'AvirscrAx.

vyjs C\_u O ''V-* 1"' ^ KLir<'

Vv A\ TTl T.A>0 .V^A>C\ ^ '73_.Ct30

vy-»l -I Si.O .Vv^CV—IT -I I tWtJJO

^ ^ Q-lr^ K'pd-i-ii^ f<L.T_Mf<'

29.r«li!ir<' cnA i\_.r<'.l .K'T-a^ vyi\s lA A\_.r^ rdap*' .r^SO.Ta 20

\^A>A\_irdA ^ n -I T.l

II A-Sk. p^i^K's -era

rd.l_A CO .-=) o i>_A Jia_. 1 i_oo .t r^.^J_iJ30 .^cn K'Avi-ii.i cnx^

«^ -» T criA h\^r^^ ocb TiJari'

rdJri' .Kla-ACV-^
V.

orn s >-.i I \^i ^ I \ .rdAo

rU . \ -^ \r> .^^CTJ-..! -I s ^_r>3 23

. V T -<•> .^h\<\ *ri -> Aa \y ni^*

iop.i\p^ A\-inrnf> ^s*rtT. ^.-a.-»r<' .K'^.1-^ . »rn\ «>.

AAxK'o

v>_»r< vy-A. rdJt^ K'ifxri' T \ \ ^ \ ._^v_auA

ft^

'*'m *^
^
T. ,\ I \ n wJiA Av^r^

CV^A^^ Kill ^A.K' .Xfl^iioaa

aJTSl-Jl .. i.\nr»'-ni-> .^ ocn-UK^sa

T'
O^A^ rdia-ip<' pdA .^»"C=or«'i

V rei •:•
 .r<lJ_l_ii> K'AxO^ ^ iorai

12 r^!s3\iai f<'A>.Tik=.i r^r<Jc»a\Qo

^
.rdJrtf' rdJ-flb rcLlir^l ^ i \ ^rf

en » fwio-A.i id>r^ . Axi fi s, .i>.:7UJ .rdiiK' ooA AviK'.T am ?

..-isozs Auk* .|jLjjr<'o .r«li2l^J2o.i .K'Ax.'uA ALwa) r€ua^ r^i-so

pC'PQ.t-n ^JSO AA>r^ riL^M_lo

K'ncnfloo iv.v>jA>r^ r^^rcsooxna OOT .• A-^r^*ri \ rdjL_ii.T

rt' tn .1 T °> -) , > cn a A\ > r^i

rd^-SO-tcn-^n . i \ ..i f<':iota_oo 1A>.T^1 rd^rdisaXo .re'crArtf':! 8

rdi-^cn ..=)oi\_^ r<ljicv_=>3\.1

14 V(_; . rcL.i-MPtf'o f^ I -a .T_n "T^r^

. r^-i—MO r<'i\_«.i»3 K'ocn.i om
vv—1^—lori' f<L_lr^ i^.T ',
9

K'i^Auw r<lAr<' .vv A>cUAia(»JO

. A_.»<'ijaa_.f<' .ilJi "p.vn ruJt^

rd_.!ia_. ^ ocn T °> 1 ^—.vsoK'i

.
^ OCTa-»A\—.K* f<A 1^ r^Hcu
rd_l_a_\cx_. ^.t I \>r^^ vyA ToiSls .rtfiA^.T rCivJcai^ rcAri' lo

.SQ^ . ^0.^03 r^\ 1 \cvJ3rdii T->J|u>..l (jJUr^ ^ Aa>.1^ r^

16 f<(Sf\r^ .red ^Tlf<'o .A^L^cn :t^A\^ rCto . . T»'7i \ AvJi-^

^^.i^ ,_a_«>A~73 rtf»)iJ.l ri'-.i-nA-^rk'

o^cn'n s ^ Q-OQiAiA>.i r^.k-Z.O_=i^ ^ • -< —

rdJ ^an^ .^C\_^_\ K'octua

oocp .r^'i 00 Sk. . I rqa_j

.lA\CUaiA rdia.TJ!^ r<'\*n .oaea

Avir^O .. T^'73.1 OOT T*^' >~" . pdiJi.T kIIAa ^^cv^\ A^Kto

rC^TM rdSut-.T r^x.<\rLu cnA ^•71 T 1 .r^iir^ craA A>_»r<'s h

. \ \ Sn ~J3 rd-M o i rdJ—33

 . Aq I T.IO r«'A\Q-iJ3.T r^:t i \ n •i.Ti-o .niaivao .=3Q^\a ^u>.i

. cw . .1 T Oft \ o r^i 1 \yOr^^>-\ c\

. »\ tr^ ^-i-Sl^cLa r<^ \ -I T..1 . p^i n ..T-\-Aa f<^ «>>

\.T \ I <\ \o

rdi-n .i^.TSlA A\.^^cna :• 12

^
. -I 'vft N r<s -I T. .r<'^ijLS3 \ \ *J3 .1 r«'\ .!<"

1 Arq .v-iT ^Vjj . &\ °>\^

.iv_.UJJ JL. K* rila en i

.t
r .1

1 1 1 JX)<\sa2^r^^ r<'i\.ii-=i pd^rillsiXo .rdrjcn.i.T pC'UQpri' jcno.iA> .T..«^-

Qcin \J=nr^ rd-i-Acn ..=>oi\_a.

r
A> ^ ") vYlcniJO.'i ocn

;
-2>.i_^ . ri-TD en .t .1 rC^ T_1JS3
V^\'71 S O V>._*.'U3. f^i-iri'

-l.to A>ft <^ -I . nn -nr> ruA v/y>r^ OQloO

cnA i\jp^o

^r ^cnCvJL^y^T Ai>. i>_L

rdiin.Vn cn.T_.rC' « \ *> . f^'ov « *g3

. A\ n-pT. .A>).T^ r!lX .i=>3r^:ri\ rdiiSru.T

f<'.t -I s i_.a_:s-o ^ n 'S 1

K'ifvri' .red • T-lrCa . rd*.i»3T-n . ir^ o en rCAx-i—SO .t o _i_ij .t o

 i. 4—10 i. 1—4 Quire »^
fo: 9 7*.

^cno^l.i ocno .^coair^r^i am

^.sao .K'^rC':! ocno .f<'Qen

yaxoi ^-lAcn rd»»o'i . s -i V,

i .^CVZi ^O .oriA_>.-t r^fioicVA

[This space in the MS. contains
oro .(kVicnJJo ocn KLu-i—z_93
the closing words of St. John's

f^i_iwO_rj ocis .rdi.2ia_.cn.2a Gospel, with subscription.]

. \ ..1 K'ori \y » ^.2J3 (A K'ii.a

r<l2jptf'a r^otaArdX ri'Ax-i-JcriA r^acn.i r^\ 1 1

^ ^l^aivik ^ai\
IhmoIo r<'i\4»a:ai.A> cnii .CTal..l . \ »»Q-» r^2_..'va A-^
.jjsaK' pdsaljLi Kfyi \ >> \

' .ri^A V s, ;Tn s., K'^rtf' K'cn - .r<'A>ilJ^ ^Q-gi \ °> "> retocn

.^K'o .rdijaJL A.& >»cnil.V>xlO iflaua ^ O'irdJ ^ cni ».li\i.prtl

^jlnTlO .jcnoin.1.1 ^ QJOJ >-^''** ocn .fV'txiT^a .2..ax.*.l r<'\ «\\^ i I

f^i>_=j"i_i. ^cnJL^ ^cnOJ^. CUCUxSoi : K'otaAp^ craA ocm.T

.P.1M ^—i—Jcn .crxA_..i K'li's A

_2^lc\_z.o ^ S^'^ - K'ocn m\

rd^rdLsa .t_i_3 .»> \ r. x^
. IImCU cnA_>.i r^itri^ .cnJL>.i

ocb .r^}i\r^^ ocno .r^ocn .• lcn\K':t rtf'ixisA .ictaopK'l ocn 2

9 uojCU Klin^ .A^ .UA»r<':T rt^tf .T^n .^.AX>1 cn^O.IOOCeUO

^^OA^^ojc i=)0 ^_a^cu»r<' ocTi

pi'A\Q-ii -1 » t» -n -)C\ rdi-Aorda .ri'T-n.l even ocn rdJ&\-=3cOty - 3

r<'A>'it_ii^ A>_*ocr) ..^Q T I -)i »^_Lsa_\ . '^ -^ ^ T ,_^\_icno

,\\y'T3 —flpcv "n \y "i rd.'ixjAvia.T ^Ol^o .K'lcn r^h\a i -i VI

A-^^.2ao .ri'cnAri':t r<'i\-L=>3 ocp .ens .1 »A\^.i . » lcta-\

.r^tx I T*73 J..CV T .1 f^'^o.icnflo

10 r<~nrt . -. oioi-s ^\_>c\cno .rdLflOrda.t .^icn f<'A>.ii. .s-itN

 rclL-Ax.

n^ >» 1 ^ T> ft-JLojC^ rt^ T iT-PH

.r^\?n %\ \j o r^Q

r^in-l-»T.sn ^ i \ ->oi-=> >&\_M^r^

T^^iuiT^q ^^^r<' dfu_l_z_s

University of Toronto

Library

DO NOT
REMOVE

Acme Library Card Pocket

Under Pat. "Ref. Index File"

Made by LIBRARY BUREAU

 .-fi x^

Mm.

m
m.
S'MJS